The
manners
,
lawes
and
customes
,
of
all
Nations
.
LIB.
1.
The
true
opinions
of
Diuines
,
concerning
mans
originall
.
CAP.
1.
WHen
the
diuine
Maiestie
(
vpon
the
first
day
of
Creation
)
had
finished
this
great
The
originall
and
appellation
of
Adam
.
earth
or
claye
whereof
he
was
framed
.
And
to
the
end
he
should
not
bee
alone
,
the
Lord
(
casting
him
into
a
dead
slumber
)
tooke
a
ribbe
from
out
his
side
,
and
framing
woman
thereof
,
gaue
her
vnto
him
as
his
wife
and
companion
,
and
placed
them
in
the
pleasantest
part
of
all
the
earth
,
watered
on
all
parts
with
most
pleasant
riuers
,
and
delectable
fountaines
,
which
place
for
the
euer
fresh
and
pleasant
aspect
,
was
of
the
Greekes
called
Paradice
,
the
first
begotten
of
Adam
.
that
the
world
growing
richer
in
age
,
and
the
earth
more
inhabited
,
as
the
multitude
of
people
increased
,
so
did
wickednesse
waxe
more
rife
,
and
men
growing
worse
&
worse
,
accounting
iniury
for
innocencie
,
and
the
contempt
of
Gods
maiesty
for
piety
,
were
come
to
that
height
of
iniquity
,
that
God
in
all
the
world
scarce
finding
Noah
only
,
(
whom
for
the
reparation
of
mankind
he
thought
fit
to
be
preserued
with
his
houshold
)
sent
the
generall
deluge
,
sent
his
children
and
kindred
to
inhabite
other
countries
.
forth
into
the
earth
,
(
by
Gods
speciall
grace
&
assistances
)
in
short
time
,
the
almost
,
extinguished
estate
of
all
mortall
creatures
was
repared
.
And
Noah
,
because
all
parts
of
the
earth
might
be
re-peopled
,
sent
his
sonnes
,
nephews
,
and
kinsfolke
,
with
their
companies
to
dwell
,
some
into
one
country
,
some
into
an
other
.
Into
Aegipt
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
Berosus
)
he
sent
Esennius
with
the
Colonies
of
Cham
:
Tritamen
into
Lybia
and
Cyrene
,
and
Iaphet
Priscus
Attolaa
,
to
inioy
the
rest
of
Affrick
.
Into
East
Asia
hee
sent
Canges
,
with
some
of
the
sonnes
of
Gomer
Gallus
,
Sabus
,
surnamed
Thurifer
went
into
Arabia
foelix
:
Arabus
ruled
in
the
deserts
of
Arabia
:
and
Petreius
in
that
part
of
Arabia
called
Petreia
.
Chanaan
hee
placed
in
Damascus
in
the
confines
of
Palestine
:
In
Europe
hee
made
Thuysco
King
of
Sarmatia
,
from
the
riuer
of
Tanais
,
to
the
riuer
of
Rhene
,
to
whom
were
ioyned
the
sonnes
of
Istrus
,
and
Mesa
,
with
their
brethren
,
who
had
the
gouernment
from
the
hill
Adulas
,
to
Messembria
Pontica
.
Vnder
whome
Tyrus
,
Archadius
and
Aemathius
gouerned
in
Italy
,
Gomerus
in
France
:
Samotes
possessed
that
part
of
France
betwixt
the
riuers
Garunia
and
Sequana
,
and
Iuball
was
Lord
of
the
Celtibers
.
That
short
and
vntimely
alienation
of
the
children
The
exile
of
Cham.
himselfe
in
that
part
of
Arabia
,
which
was
afterwards
called
by
his
name
,
where
hee
left
no
religious
ceremonies
to
his
posterity
,
as
hauing
receiued
none
from
his
Father
:
whereof
insued
,
that
,
as
in
tract
of
time
,
diuerse
companies
beeing
sent
out
of
that
coast
,
to
inhabite
other
countries
,
and
possessing
diuerse
partes
of
the
world
,
(
for
the
reiected
seede
did
exceedingly
increase
)
many
of
them
fell
into
inextricable
errors
,
their
languages
were
varyed
,
and
all
knowledge
and
reuerence
of
the
true
and
liuing
God
,
was
vtterly
forgotten
and
abolished
,
in
so
much
as
many
of
them
might
well
bee
sayd
to
liue
a
life
so
vnciuill
and
so
barbarous
,
as
hardly
could
there
Those
which
went
into
Aegypt
,
admiring
the
motion
and
brightnesse
of
the
heauenly
lights
,
and
ascribing
a
certaine
God-head
to
the
Sunne
and
Moone
,
began
to
worship
Whereas
on
the
contrary
part
,
the
issue
of
Sem
and
Iaphet
,
The
false
opinion
of
the
Ethnicks
concerning
mans
originall
.
CAP.
2.
BVT
the
ancient
Philosophers
,
(
beeing
voyde
of
But
when
the
earth
(
with
heate
and
wind
waxing
euery
day
dryer
then
other
)
surceased
from
bringing
forth
the
greatest
sorts
of
creatures
,
those
which
shee
had
already
produced
,
brought
forth
others
of
the
same
kinde
,
by
mutuall
commixtion
one
with
another
.
And
in
this
manner
did
those
Philosophers
affirme
,
And
being
much
annoyde
with
beasts
(
the
better
to
resist
them
)
partly
mooued
with
feare
,
and
partly
for
their
Now
those
which
(
attributing
nothing
to
Gods
prouidence
)
were
of
opinion
,
that
man
had
this
manner
of
Wherefore
beginning
there
,
(
yet
first
speaking
a
word
or
two
,
in
generall
of
Affricke
one
of
the
the
three
parts
into
which
the
world
and
this
my
present
worke
is
diuided
)
wee
will
first
speake
of
the
situation
of
Aethiopia
,
and
of
the
customes
and
orders
vsed
in
that
country
,
and
afterwards
wee
will
treate
of
all
other
lands
in
order
as
they
lye
,
with
what
diligence
we
may
.
Of
the
scituation
and
perfection
of
the
world
.
CAP.
3.
OVr
Ancestors
(
as
Orosius
reporteth
)
were
of
The
Mediterranean
sea
deuideth
Europe
from
Affrick
,
Pomponius
Mela
)
making
breach
into
the
earth
from
the
West
Ocean
,
about
Gades
Iland
and
Hercules
pillers
,
is
not
there
in
bredth
aboue
ten
miles
ouer
.
Asia
is
seperated
from
Europe
by
the
riuer
Tanais
,
The
soyle
of
Affricke
is
vnequally
inhabited
,
for
the
It
is
strange
that
is
reported
of
the
fruitfulnes
of
Mauritania
There
bee
also
beasts
like
Camels
and
Panthers
,
and
beasts
called
Rhizes
,
which
bee
like
vnto
Bulls
.
And
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
Herodotus
)
that
country
breedeth
horned
Asses
,
besides
,
Dragons
,
Hyaenaes
,
Porcupines
,
wilde
Rammes
,
and
a
kinde
of
beast
begotten
betwixt
the
Hyaena
and
the
Wolfe
,
(
which
is
some-what
bigger
then
the
ordinary
kinde
of
Wolues
)
Panthers
,
Storckes
,
Egles
,
Estridges
,
and
sundry
kinds
of
Serpents
,
but
especially
the
Cerastes
which
hath
a
little
body
,
and
hornes
like
a
Ramme
,
and
the
Aspe
which
is
little
likewise
,
but
very
venimous
,
against
whose
mischiefe
the
Ratte
a
very
little
creature
,
is
by
nature
opposed
for
a
remedy
.
Of
Aethiopia
,
and
the
ancient
customes
of
that
Country
.
CAP.
4.
EThiopia
is
deuided
into
two
regions
,
whereof
one
lyeth
in
Asia
,
the
(
aitho
)
which
signifieth
to
burne
,
and
(
ops
)
which
is
the
countenance
,
because
that
country
is
parched
and
burned
,
by
reason
of
the
neerenesse
of
the
sunne
:
for
the
heat
there
is
exceeding
great
and
continuall
,
as
being
directly
vnder
Their
custome
was
also
(
as
is
reported
)
that
their
King
being
dead
,
all
his
friends
would
willingly
depriue
themselues
of
life
,
accounting
that
death
most
glorious
,
and
the
surest
testimony
of
true
frindshippe
:
The
people
by
reason
of
the
neerenesse
of
the
heauens
went
for
the
most
The
Sheapheards
that
Inhabited
that
Ile
were
great
huntsmen
,
and
the
husbandmen
had
mines
of
gold
:
Herodotus
saith
,
that
those
people
of
Aethiopia
,
which
be
called
Macrobij
,
esteemed
more
of
brasse
than
of
golde
,
Some
say
,
that
thee
that
did
most
excell
others
in
comlinesse
of
body
,
skill
in
breeding
cattell
,
strength
and
riches
,
him
they
elected
for
their
King
.
And
that
they
had
an
ancient
lawe
,
that
the
Priests
of
Memphis
,
might
when
Marcus
Antonius
Sabellicus
;
(
out
of
Presbiter
Ioan
,
or
Ioan
,
and
they
Gyam
,
Their
Priests
are
suffered
to
mary
for
procreations
sake
,
but
if
they
bury
one
wife
,
it
is
vtterly
vnlawfull
for
them
to
The
King
according
to
his
custome
,
liueth
for
the
most
part
abroade
,
not
contayning
himselfe
within
the
circuite
of
the
Citty
,
aboue
two
daies
together
,
ether
because
they
account
it
absurde
and
effeminate
,
or
that
they
are
prohibited
by
some
lawe
.
They
haue
in
redinesse
vpon
any
little
occasion
tenne
There
be
also
throughout
the
whole
kingdome
certaine
stipendary
families
,
the
issue
whereof
haue
a
gentle
incision
made
in
their
skinne
,
and
bee
marked
with
a
hot
iron
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
.
In
warres
they
vse
bowes
,
speares
,
cotes
of
male
,
and
helmets
:
the
order
of
Priesthood
They
bewaile
the
dead
for
the
space
of
forty
dayes
.
The
second
courses
in
their
greatest
banquets
consist
of
raw
flesh
,
which
beeing
finely
minced
into
small
peeces
,
and
strawed
ouer
with
sweete
spices
,
they
feed
vpon
most
hungerly
:
wollen
cloath
they
haue
none
,
insteed
wherof
they
are
clothed
either
with
silke
or
flax
:
they
vse
not
all
one
language
,
but
diuers
,
and
distinguished
by
diuers
names
.
They
exercise
them-selues
eyther
in
husbandry
or
about
cattle
,
they
haue
euery
yeare
two
haruests
&
two
summers
.
All
the
people
of
Lybia
from
this
Aethiopia
or
India
,
to
Of
Aegipt
and
the
ancient
customes
of
that
country
.
CAP.
5.
EGipt
a
region
in
Affricke
,
or
(
as
some
will
haue
it
)
next
adioyning
to
Affricke
,
Diodorus
Siculus
is
of
opinion
)
.
Their
women
were
wonte
in
times
past
to
doe
businesse
abroad
,
to
keepe
tauernes
and
victualling
houses
,
and
to
take
charge
of
buying
They
enter
not
into
religion
to
any
of
their
gods
,
one
by
one
,
but
in
companies
,
of
whom
one
is
their
Bishoppe
or
head
,
and
hee
beeing
dead
,
his
sonne
is
elected
in
his
steede
:
The
male
children
ayde
and
succour
theyr
parents
by
the
custome
of
their
country
,
freely
and
willingly
,
and
daughters
are
forced
to
doe
it
,
if
they
bee
vnwilling
.
The
fashion
of
most
men
in
funerall
exequies
is
to
rend
the
hayres
off
theyr
heads
,
and
to
suffer
their
beards
their
sacrifices
were
with
oxen
and
calues
that
were
very
cleane
.
It
was
not
lawfull
for
the
women
to
doe
sacrifice
,
no
though
they
were
consecrated
to
their
God
Isis
:
They
liued
of
meate
made
of
a
certaine
corne
which
they
call
Wheate
,
and
drinke
wine
made
of
Barley
,
for
grapes
there
Homer
,
Musaeus
,
Melampodes
,
Dedalus
,
Licurgus
the
Spartane
,
Solon
the
Athenian
,
Plato
the
Philosopher
,
Pythagoras
of
Samos
,
and
Zamolzis
his
disciple
,
Eudoxus
also
the
Mathematitian
,
Democritus
of
the
cittie
of
Abdera
,
Inopides
of
Chios
,
Moses
the
Hebrew
,
and
many
others
,
as
the
Aegiptian
Priests
make
bragges
,
are
contained
in
their
sacred
bookes
,
I
thinke
it
very
conuenient
to
spend
some
little
time
further
in
describing
the
manner
of
liuing
of
the
Aegiptians
,
that
it
may
bee
knowne
what
one
or
more
things
,
euery
one
of
those
worthy
men
,
haue
taken
from
the
Aegyptians
,
and
transported
into
other
countries
,
for
Phillippus
Beroaldus
writeth
vpon
Apuleus
Asse
)
there
be
many
things
translated
from
the
religion
of
the
Aegiptians
into
the
Christian
religion
,
as
the
linnen
vestments
,
the
shauing
of
Priests
crownes
,
the
turning
about
in
the
Altar
,
the
sacrificiall
pompe
,
the
pleasant
tuning
notes
of
musick
,
adorations
,
prayers
,
and
many
other
more
like
ceremonies
.
The
Egiptian
Kings
(
as
Diodorus
Siculus
writeth
in
his
second
booke
)
were
not
so
licencious
as
other
Kings
,
whose
will
standeth
for
a
law
,
but
followed
the
institutions
and
lawes
of
the
country
,
both
in
gathering
money
,
and
in
their
life
and
conuersations
.
There
was
none
of
any
seruile
condition
,
whether
hee
were
bought
with
money
,
or
borne
in
that
country
,
that
was
admitted
to
waite
and
attend
They
haue
there
times
appointed
and
prefixt
not
onely
when
to
gather
riches
,
and
to
iudge
acording
to
their
auncient
lawes
,
but
also
when
to
walke
,
when
to
wash
,
when
to
lie
with
their
wiues
and
when
euery
thing
else
is
to
bee
done
:
They
vsed
but
simple
diet
as
hauing
nothing
It
is
strange
to
see
after
what
sort
the
Aegyptians
lead
their
liues
,
for
they
liued
not
as
they
would
themselues
,
but
as
the
law
allowed
them
;
but
it
is
much
more
admirable
to
see
how
that
their
Kings
were
not
permitted
to
condemne
others
,
nor
yet
to
inflict
punishment
vpon
any
offendor
,
being
moued
therevnto
either
through
pride
,
malice
,
or
any
vniust
cause
whatsoeuer
:
but
liuing
vnder
a
law
like
priuate
men
,
thought
it
no
burthen
vnto
them
,
but
rather
esteemed
themselues
blessed
in
obeying
the
law
:
for
by
those
which
follow
their
own
affections
,
they
supposed
many
things
to
be
committed
,
that
might
breed
vnto
themselues
both
danger
&
damage
:
for
though
they
know
they
do
amisse
,
yet
notwithstanding
they
persist
still
in
error
,
being
ouercome
either
with
loue
,
or
hate
,
or
some
other
passion
of
mind
,
whereas
those
which
liue
with
vnderstanding
and
aduise
,
offend
in
few
things
.
The
Kings
vsing
such
(
Monos
)
and
is
gouerned
by
a
Praetor
or
Mayor
,
who
hath
rule
ouer
al
the
people
of
that
Prouince
:
The
Aegiptians
deuide
their
tribute
,
or
custome
money
which
is
payd
them
by
forrainers
in
three
parts
:
the
greatest
part
whereof
belongeth
to
the
colledge
of
Priests
,
which
are
of
great
authority
with
the
inhabitants
,
both
in
regard
of
their
seruice
to
their
gods
,
as
also
for
their
doctrine
,
where-with
they
instruct
others
,
and
part
of
this
portion
they
bestow
in
ministring
their
sacrifices
,
and
the
rest
to
increase
their
priuate
estates
,
for
in
no
case
would
the
Aegiptians
haue
the
worship
of
their
gods
omitted
,
nor
doe
they
thinke
it
fit
,
that
they
that
be
ministers
of
common
councell
,
and
profit
,
should
want
things
necessary
to
liue
vpon
:
for
the
Priests
in
all
weighty
businesses
bee
assistant
to
the
King
,
both
by
their
labour
and
councell
,
as
well
in
regarde
of
the
knowledge
they
haue
in
the
starres
,
as
by
their
sacrifices
,
foretelling
things
to
come
.
Moreouer
they
shew
out
of
their
sacred
volumnes
the
actes
and
gests
of
worthy
men
,
by
which
the
Kings
may
know
in
their
designes
,
how
things
are
likely
to
succeed
,
and
it
is
not
so
with
the
Aegiptian
Priests
,
as
it
is
with
the
Greekes
,
that
one
man
,
or
one
woman
should
haue
charge
of
their
sacrifices
,
but
there
bee
many
that
bee
conuersant
about
the
worship
and
honour
of
their
gods
,
which
leaue
the
same
charge
of
holy
misteries
to
their
children
:
they
be
all
of
them
freed
and
discharged
from
tribute
,
&
possesse
the
second
place
of
honor
and
estimation
after
their
King
.
The
second
portion
of
the
tribute
money
commeth
to
the
Kings
,
which
serueth
them
for
the
wars
,
for
their
maintenance
,
and
also
to
reward
valiant
and
worthy
men
for
their
prowesse
and
good
seruice
,
by
which
meanes
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
their
owne
people
are
vexed
with
no
kind
of
tribute
:
The
Captaines
and
Souldiours
haue
the
third
part
,
to
the
end
that
hauing
such
wages
,
they
might
haue
more
ready
and
willing
mindes
to
vnder-goe
all
perils
and
dangers
of
warfare
.
Their
common-wealth
also
consisteth
of
three
sorts
of
common
people
,
of
husbandmen
,
shepheards
and
craftsmen
.
The
Egiptians
censured
not
of
things
at
hap
hazard
,
but
with
reason
and
discretion
,
for
they
esteemed
things
The
paines
of
death
were
not
afflicted
vpon
fathers
which
The
manner
of
their
marriages
is
not
all
alike
with
It
is
most
incredible
to
see
with
what
small
and
easie
cost
the
Aegiptians
bring
vp
their
children
,
for
the
norish
them
with
the
roots
of
bulrushes
,
&
other
like
roots
,
raked
and
roasted
in
hotte
embers
,
and
with
hearbes
growing
in
fennes
and
moorish
grounds
,
some-times
boyld
,
sometimes
broyld
on
the
coales
,
and
some-times
rawe
.
They
neuer
wore
shooes
,
but
goe
for
the
most
part
naked
,
by
reason
of
the
temperature
of
the
country
:
so
as
all
the
cost
that
a
father
bestoweth
vpon
his
childe
till
hee
bee
of
full
age
,
exceedeth
not
twenty
Drachmas
.
The
Priests
instruct
children
both
in
that
learning
which
they
call
holy
,
and
in
the
other
which
appertained
to
knowledge
and
common
instruction
,
and
they
bee
very
intentiue
,
and
exceedingly
bent
to
the
study
of
Geometry
and
Arithmatick
.
They
suffer
them
not
to
vse
eyther
wrestling
or
musick
,
supposing
the
dayly
vse
of
wrestling
to
be
vnsure
and
dangerous
,
and
that
thereby
their
bodyes
are
made
more
feeble
and
weake
,
and
musicke
they
condemned
as
vtterly
The
Aegiptians
worship
diuerse
creatures
beyond
all
measure
,
not
onely
while
they
be
liuing
,
but
when
they
be
Ptolomaeus
Lagus
was
gouernour
of
Aegypt
an
oxe
dying
for
age
in
the
City
of
Memphis
,
hee
which
had
the
charge
of
keeping
him
bestowed
a
great
summe
of
mony
vpon
his
buriall
,
which
was
giuen
to
him
to
defray
that
charge
,
besides
fifty
talents
of
siluer
which
he
borowed
of
Ptolomy
.
These
things
which
we
haue
spoken
of
,
perhaps
,
will
seeme
strange
to
some
,
but
no
lesse
strange
will
it
seeme
to
any
that
shall
consider
the
ceremonies
of
the
Aegiptians
in
the
buriall
of
thé
dead
:
for
when
one
dyeth
there
all
his
The
Aegyptians
custome
is
to
giue
the
bodyes
of
their
dead
parents
as
pawnes
to
theyr
creditors
,
and
those
children
The
Greekes
,
which
by
their
fained
fables
,
and
Poeticall
fictions
,
farre
exceeding
truth
,
deliuered
many
things
of
the
rewards
of
the
godly
,
and
punishment
of
the
wicked
,
could
not
with
all
their
writings
draw
men
to
vertue
,
but
were
rather
derided
and
contemned
themselues
:
But
with
the
Aegiptians
,
due
punishment
being
rendred
to
the
wicked
,
and
commendation
to
the
iust
,
not
in
shew
,
but
in
substance
,
they
did
euery
day
admonish
both
the
good
and
the
bad
,
what
things
were
profitable
for
them
,
for
they
saw
before
their
eyes
,
that
to
euery
one
,
according
to
his
deeds
was
giuen
a
remembrance
of
his
merits
or
demerits
,
which
was
a
cause
that
all
men
immitated
the
best
course
of
life
,
and
stroue
to
doe
well
:
for
those
are
not
to
bee
esteemed
the
best
lawes
whereby
men
become
rich
,
but
whereby
they
prooue
honest
,
and
wise
.
And
thus
much
of
the
Aegiptians
:
and
now
of
the
residue
of
the
people
of
Affricke
.
Of
the
Carthaginians
and
other
people
of
Affricke
.
CAP.
6.
OF
the
Carthaginians
there
bee
many
and
sundry
nations
:
The
Adrimachidae
(
which
bee
a
people
of
middle
Libia
)
border
vpon
Aegypt
,
and
vse
the
same
customes
the
Aegiptians
There
is
none
but
Vergins
giuen
to
the
King
in
marriage
,
and
of
those
which
like
him
best
he
taketh
his
pleasure
.
The
Nasamons
(
a
great
and
stout
nation
and
spoylers
of
such
shippes
as
they
finde
intangled
in
the
sands
,
)
The
Gnidanes
(
be
a
people
bordring
vpon
the
Macae
)
the
women
whereof
haue
the
skirts
of
their
garments
The
people
of
Affricke
called
Pastoritij
,
liue
of
flesh
and
milke
,
and
yet
abstaine
from
the
flesh
of
kine
,
because
the
Aegiptians
doe
nether
eate
swines
flesh
,
nor
reare
any
kine
:
The
Maxes
weare
their
heare
vpon
the
right
side
of
their
heads
long
,
and
shaue
the
left
side
,
They
paint
their
bodies
The
women
of
Zabices
which
border
vpon
the
Maxes
,
The
Zigantes
(
where
Bees
make
great
abundance
of
The
Trogloditae
(
which
the
Greekes
call
shepheards
,
because
they
liue
by
cattell
)
elect
their
King
from
out
the
Their
children
be
not
called
after
the
names
of
their
parents
,
but
aftet
the
names
of
Buls
,
Rammes
,
or
Sheepe
,
and
those
they
call
fathers
and
mothers
,
because
their
daily
nourishment
is
yeelded
by
them
,
and
not
by
their
naturall
parents
.
The
meaner
sort
of
people
drinke
the
iuice
of
Holly-tree
,
or
sea-rush
;
and
those
of
the
better
sort
the
iuyce
that
is
strayned
out
of
a
certaine
flower
which
groweth
in
that
countrey
,
the
liquor
whereof
is
like
vnto
the
worst
of
our
Must
.
They
neuer
continue
long
in
one
place
,
but
remooue
and
flitte
often
into
diuers
Regions
,
taking
with
them
whither
soeuer
they
go
their
flockes
and
heards
of
cattell
:
they
be
naked
on
all
parts
of
their
bodies
but
their
priuities
,
which
be
couered
with
skinnes
.
All
the
Trogloditae
circumcise
their
priuie
parts
,
like
the
Aegyptians
,
excepting
those
which
are
lame
:
they
remoue
often
into
strange
Countreys
,
and
are
neuer
cutte
or
shauen
with
razour
from
their
infancie
.
Those
Trogloditae
which
are
called
Megauares
,
vse
for
their
armour
,
round
shields
made
of
raw
oxe
hides
,
and
clubbes
studded
with
yron
,
and
some
vse
bowes
and
lances
.
They
haue
little
regard
how
they
burie
the
dead
,
for
they
vse
no
other
ceremonies
in
their
funerals
,
but
wrappe
the
dead
corps
in
Holly
twigges
,
and
then
binding
the
necke
and
legges
together
,
put
the
carcase
into
a
hole
,
and
couer
it
ouer
with
stones
,
setting
vpon
the
heape
of
stones
a
Goates
horne
in
derision
,
and
so
depart
from
it
,
beeing
neuer
touched
with
any
griefe
,
though
hee
were
neuer
so
neere
a
friend
.
They
contend
and
fight
amongst
themselues
,
not
(
as
the
Greekes
do
)
for
anger
or
ambition
,
but
onely
for
their
victualls
:
and
in
their
conflicts
they
first
throw
stones
,
till
some
of
them
be
wounded
,
and
then
taking
their
bowes
in
hand
,
(
wherein
they
be
very
expert
)
they
fight
it
out
,
till
some
of
them
be
slaine
.
And
the
auncient
and
grauest
women
giue
end
vnto
those
controversies
,
who
pressing
boldly
into
the
middle
of
the
multitude
without
any
danger
,
(
for
it
is
not
lawfull
to
hurt
them
by
any
meanes
)
the
men
foorthwith
cease
off
their
strife
.
Those
which
for
age
bee
vnable
to
follow
their
flockes
,
tye
their
owne
neckes
to
an
oxe
tayle
,
and
so
strangle
themselues
to
death
.
And
if
any
be
vnwilling
to
dye
,
he
is
forced
to
it
by
his
fellowes
,
but
first
he
shall
haue
warning
thereof
,
and
this
kind
of
death
they
account
a
great
benefit
vnto
them
:
those
also
which
be
sick
of
feuers
,
or
of
any
vncurable
disease
,
are
serued
in
like
sort
,
for
they
account
it
the
greatest
misery
that
may
be
,
for
any
one
to
inioy
his
life
,
that
can
doe
nothing
worthy
of
life
:
Herodotus
writeth
that
the
Trogloditae
make
them
hollow
Caues
in
the
ground
to
dwell
in
,
and
that
they
haue
no
desire
to
possesse
riches
,
but
rather
addict
themselues
to
wilfull
and
voluntary
pouerty
:
that
they
onely
are
delighted
and
glory
in
one
kinde
of
stone
,
which
we
call
Hexacontalithus
(
which
is
a
little
precious
stone
with
diuerse
corners
)
:
that
they
eate
the
flesh
of
Serpents
:
and
that
they
speake
not
any
intelligible
language
,
but
in
steed
of
speach
make
a
kinde
of
noyse
or
howling
,
rather
then
speach
.
In
that
Aethiopia
which
lyeth
aboue
Aegipt
dwell
another
kinde
of
people
,
which
be
called
Rhisophagi
:
these
Next
vnto
these
are
the
Ilophagi
and
the
Spermatophagi
;
the
Spermatophagi
liue
without
labour
,
by
gathering
They
die
for
the
most
part
by
famine
,
whem
their
sight
faileth
they
are
depriued
of
that
sence
wherewith
they
sought
their
food
.
In
an
other
part
of
the
region
dwell
those
Aethiopians
which
Bee
called
Cyneci
,
they
bee
few
in
number
,
but
of
a
different
life
from
all
the
rest
,
for
they
inhabit
the
wood-land
,
and
desolate
countrie
,
And
if
at
any
time
their
cunning
faile
them
,
and
that
they
want
beasts
to
eate
,
they
take
the
hides
of
such
beasts
as
they
haue
eaten
before
,
and
plucking
of
the
haires
laie
the
hides
in
steepe
,
and
then
drie
them
before
a
soft
fire
and
so
deuiding
to
euery
one
a
share
,
satisfie
themselues
with
that
.
Their
young
boyes
(
vnder
the
age
of
foureteene
yeeres
)
practise
throwings
at
markes
,
and
they
giue
meate
to
those
onely
which
touch
the
marke
,
and
therefore
beeing
forced
thereto
by
famine
,
they
become
most
excellent
and
fine
darters
.
The
people
called
Acridophagi
border
vpon
the
desert
,
the
men
bee
something
shorter
,
or
lower
of
stature
,
In
the
spring
time
the
West
and
South-west
windes
,
blow
an
infinite
number
of
slies
called
Locustes
out
of
the
deserts
into
their
Country
,
which
bee
exceeding
great
,
but
the
collour
of
their
wings
is
foule
and
lothsome
:
These
Aethiopians
(
as
their
custome
is
)
gather
out
of
places
there-abouts
great
store
of
wood
and
other
sorts
of
fuell
,
and
laie
it
in
a
great
large
valley
,
and
when
,
at
their
wonted
time
(
as
it
were
)
a
whole
cloude
of
Locusts
bee
carried
by
the
windes
ouer
the
valley
,
they
set
fire
on
the
fuell
,
and
with
smoke
stiphle
and
smother
to
death
the
Locusts
which
flie
ouer
it
?
so
as
they
fal
downe
vnto
the
earth
in
such
aboundance
as
are
sufficient
to
serue
the
whole
countrie
for
victualls
:
and
these
beeing
sprinckled
with
salt
(
which
that
country
plentifully
yeeldeth
)
they
preserue
for
a
long
space
,
beeing
a
meate
very
pleasant
vnto
they
taste
.
And
so
these
Locusts
bee
their
continuall
sustenance
at
all
seasons
,
for
they
neither
keepe
cattell
,
nor
eate
fish
,
beeing
farre
remote
from
the
sea
,
nor
haue
any
other
maintenance
whereof
to
liue
.
They
bee
nimble
of
body
,
swift
of
foote
,
and
shorte
of
life
,
so
as
they
which
liue
the
longest
exceede
not
aboue
fortie
yeeres
,
their
end
is
not
onely
miserable
but
also
incredible
,
for
when
old
age
creepeth
and
commeth
vppon
them
,
there
doth
certaine
lice
with
winges
of
a
horrible
and
vglie
shape
,
ingendring
in
their
bodies
,
knaw
out
,
and
deuour
their
bellies
,
guts
and
intralls
and
in
a
small
time
their
whole
bodies
:
and
he
which
hath
the
disease
doth
so
itch
&
is
so
allured
to
scrach
as
he
receiueth
thereby
at
one
and
the
same
time
both
pleasure
and
paine
,
and
when
the
corruption
cometh
forth
,
and
the
lyce
appeare
,
he
is
so
stirred
with
the
bitternesse
and
anguish
of
the
disease
as
hee
teareth
his
owne
flesh
in
peeces
with
his
nayles
with
great
wayling
and
lamentation
;
for
so
great
is
the
number
of
those
vermine
issuing
out
of
the
wounds
,
heape
vppon
heape
,
running
as
it
were
out
of
a
vessell
full
of
holes
,
as
they
cannot
be
ouercome
,
and
by
this
meanes
they
die
a
very
miserable
death
,
the
cause
whereof
is
ether
the
meate
they
liue
vpon
,
or
the
vnholesomenesse
of
the
aire
.
Vpon
the
vtmost
parts
of
Affricke
towards
the
South
dwell
a
people
,
which
the
Greekes
cal
Cinnamimi
,
but
of
their
neighbouring
Barbarians
they
bee
called
wild
or
vplandish
people
:
These
haue
The
last
people
,
and
the
vtmost
towards
the
South
bee
the
Ichthiophagi
,
which
inhabite
in
the
gulph
of
Arabia
,
Their
habitations
are
in
rockes
and
hills
,
not
farre
from
the
sea
,
wherein
they
haue
deepe
dennes
,
and
holes
,
the
passages
in
and
out
being
naturally
very
hard
and
crooked
.
The
entrances
into
these
holes
,
(
as
if
nature
had
framed
them
for
their
vse
,
)
the
Inhabitants
damme
vp
with
a
heape
of
great
stones
,
wherewith
they
take
fishes
as
it
were
with
nets
;
for
the
flowing
of
the
sea
(
which
hapneth
euery
day
twise
about
three
of
the
cloke
and
nine
of
the
Cloke
)
surrownding
the
borders
neere
vnto
the
shore
,
the
water
increasing
very
high
and
couering
all
places
,
carrieth
into
the
continent
an
innumerable
company
of
diuers
sorts
of
fishes
,
which
seeking
abroad
for
sustenance
at
the
ebbing
of
the
sea
are
by
those
stones
stayd
vpon
dry
land
,
those
doe
the
inhabitants
make
hast
to
gather
vp
,
and
taking
them
lay
them
vpon
the
rockes
against
the
noone
Sunne
,
till
they
be
scorched
with
the
heate
thereof
;
and
when
one
side
is
scorched
inough
,
they
turne
the
other
:
when
they
bee
thus
broyled
against
the
Sunne
,
they
take
all
the
meate
from
the
bones
and
put
it
into
a
hollow
stone
and
mingling
there-with
the
seede
of
holly
tree
,
bake
it
therein
,
and
make
them
a
most
pleasant
meate
,
for
the
meate
beeing
so
mingled
they
fashion
it
into
Cakes
like
long
Tyles
,
and
drying
them
a
little
against
the
Sunne
,
sitte
downe
and
eate
them
with
great
pleasure
,
and
not
a
proportioned
quantity
thereof
,
but
euery
one
as
much
as
they
can
eate
.
This
meate
they
haue
alwayes
in
a
readinesse
,
as
it
were
out
of
a
store-house
,
the
sea
affoording
it
in
aboundance
in
steed
of
bread
,
whereof
the
land
is
barren
:
But
when
by
the
raging
of
the
sea
,
those
places
which
bee
neere
vnto
the
shore
,
bee
drowned
for
diuerse
dayes
together
,
so
as
they
fayle
in
theyr
faculty
of
fishing
(
at
which
time
they
suffer
great
penury
of
victualls
)
then
they
gather
certaine
great
shell-fishes
,
and
bruising
their
shells
in
peeces
with
stones
,
feede
vppon
the
meate
which
is
within
,
beeing
very
like
vnto
Oysters
.
And
when
this
raging
of
the
sea
,
by
force
of
the
windes
,
is
of
so
long
continuance
,
as
that
they
can
finde
none
of
those
shel-fishes
,
then
they
betake
them-selues
to
fishe
bones
and
sharpe
finnes
,
which
are
reserued
for
a
time
of
neede
,
the
tenderer
and
newest
sorte
whereof
they
knaw
with
their
teeth
,
and
bruise
the
harder
with
stones
,
and
so
eate
them
like
vnto
brute
beasts
:
they
eate
commonly
a
great
company
together
(
as
I
haue
sayd
)
and
cheere
one
another
with
an
vntuneable
song
,
and
after
that
,
the
men
accompany
with
women
,
each
one
with
her
hee
first
lighteth
vppon
:
and
beeing
voyde
of
all
care
,
by
reason
of
the
aboundance
of
meate
which
they
haue
in
readinesse
,
bestowe
themselues
in
this
manner
foure
dayes
together
,
and
vppon
the
fift
day
they
flocke
together
in
troupes
to
the
riuers
to
drinke
,
making
a
disordered
and
confused
noyce
as
they
goe
.
This
their
gooing
to
drinke
,
is
not
much
vnlike
the
going
of
neate
to
water
:
when
their
bellyes
are
so
full
of
water
as
they
are
scarse
able
to
returne
backe
they
eate
no
more
that
day
,
but
euery
one
beeing
full
of
water
,
and
strouting
out
as
though
hee
would
burst
,
lyeth
downe
like
a
drunken
man
to
sleepe
.
Vpon
the
last
day
they
returne
againe
to
their
fishing
,
and
so
passing
ouer
their
whole
liues
with
such
simple
and
slender
dyet
,
they
sildome
fall
into
any
disease
,
yet
they
bee
shorter
liued
then
wee
,
for
their
vncorrupted
nature
accounteth
it
their
chiefest
felicity
and
summum
bonum
to
appease
hunger
,
expecting
pleasure
from
no
other
thing
:
and
this
is
the
manner
of
liuing
of
those
people
which
dwell
within
the
gulph
.
But
those
which
dwell
without
the
gulph
,
liue
farre
They
desire
nothing
that
is
moyst
,
and
eate
their
fishes
halfe
rawe
,
not
that
they
would
thereby
auoyde
thirst
,
but
in
a
sauage
manner
,
contented
with
such
foode
as
fortune
affoordes
them
,
supposing
their
greatest
happinesse
to
consist
in
wanting
nothing
they
desire
,
or
is
fitte
for
them
.
They
bee
sayde
also
to
bee
indued
with
such
extraordinary
patience
,
as
if
one
should
drawe
his
sworde
These
people
doe
generally
loue
peace
,
not
dooing
any
thing
to
annoy
others
,
which
kinde
of
life
though
it
bee
strange
and
admirable
,
yet
hath
that
nation
for
a
long
time
retained
it
,
beeing
eyther
therevnto
accustomed
by
continuance
of
time
,
or
else
compeld
by
necessity
.
Their
places
of
abode
be
not
like
the
Ichthiophagi
,
which
dwell
within
the
gulph
,
but
in
diuerse
fashions
,
for
some
haue
theyr
lodgings
in
hoales
,
situate
to
the
North
pole
,
wherein
they
bee
defended
from
the
heate
of
the
Sunne
,
both
by
the
shade
and
the
soft
winde
,
and
coole
murmuring
ayre
:
for
those
places
which
lye
opposite
to
the
South
,
are
for
heate
like
vnto
fornaces
,
therefore
vnpossible
to
be
dwelt
in
.
Those
which
dwell
against
the
North
pole
,
make
them
houses
(
to
auoyde
the
heate
)
of
Whales
crooked
ribbes
,
It
remaineth
to
say
somewhat
of
the
Amazons
(
which
in
former
time
were
sayd
to
dwell
in
Libia
:
)
their
women
were
hardy
,
strong
,
and
valiant
,
and
liued
not
after
the
manner
of
other
women
,
for
their
custome
was
for
a
certaine
space
,
to
exercise
them-selues
in
feates
of
armes
,
for
preseruation
of
theyr
Virginity
,
and
the
time
of
warre-fare
once
ended
,
then
to
couple
themselues
with
men
in
mariage
for
cause
of
procreation
,
the
women
onely
did
gouerne
and
exercise
all
publicke
offices
,
and
the
men
tooke
charge
of
things
within
doores
like
our
women
,
making
themselues
vassals
and
slaues
vnto
women
,
as
being
very
expert
in
the
warres
,
in
gouernment
,
and
in
all
publicke
businesses
,
whereof
the
men
themselues
were
ignorant
.
When
an
infint
is
borne
,
he
is
giuen
to
the
father
to
bee
nourished
and
brought
vp
with
milke
and
other
things
answerable
to
his
age
:
and
if
it
be
a
man
child
,
they
eyther
banish
him
,
or
kill
him
forthwith
,
or
else
breake
his
right
arme
so
soone
as
he
is
borne
,
thereby
to
make
him
vnfit
for
the
warres
:
But
if
it
be
a
woman
childe
they
singe
off
her
brests
in
her
infancie
,
alledging
that
great
brests
would
hinder
them
in
the
warres
,
and
therefore
of
the
Greekes
they
be
called
Amazons
,
because
they
want
their
brests
:
they
bee
said
to
inhabite
the
Isle
Hesper
,
which
is
so
called
,
as
being
scituated
towards
the
West
,
this
Isle
is
in
the
Moore
called
Triton
,
which
ioyning
to
the
sea
,
is
also
called
Tritonia
,
of
a
riuer
that
floweth
into
it
:
It
bordereth
vpon
Aethiopia
,
and
the
hill
Atlas
,
the
greatest
mountaine
of
all
that
country
:
It
is
very
large
,
and
produceth
diuerse
sorts
of
trees
,
vpon
the
fruit
whereof
the
Inhabitants
liue
.
There
bee
many
Goates
also
and
other
cattell
,
whose
Milke
and
flesh
they
feed
vpon
.
They
bee
altogether
destitute
of
Corne
,
nor
doe
they
know
the
vse
thereof
if
they
had
it
.
FINIS
.
Lib.
1.
THE
SECOND
BOOKE
.
Of
Asia
,
and
the
most
famous
Nations
thereof
.
CAP.
1.
ASIA
an
other
part
of
the
tripartite
world
,
is
so
called
of
Asia
the
daughter
of
Oceanus
and
Tethis
,
wife
of
Iapetus
,
Manaeus
Lidus
.
It
is
situated
in
the
East
part
of
the
world
,
and
is
bounded
vpon
the
West
with
two
riuers
,
Nilus
and
Tanais
,
the
Euxine
sea
,
and
part
of
the
Mediterranian
sea
,
and
vpon
the
other
three
parts
with
the
Ocean
,
which
vppon
the
East
is
called
Oceanus
Eous
,
vpon
the
South
Indicus
,
and
North
Scithicus
:
The
hill
Taurus
(
in
a
manner
)
deuideth
the
whole
continent
in
the
middle
,
which
lying
directly
East
and
West
,
leaueth
one
part
thereof
towards
the
North
,
and
the
other
towards
the
South
,
which
two
parts
are
by
the
Greekes
called
the
Inner
Asia
,
and
the
vtter
Asia
.
This
hill
in
many
places
is
three
thousand
stadiae
in
breadth
,
and
as
long
as
all
Asia
,
beeing
about
forty
and
fiue
thousand
stadia
,
from
the
vttermost
edge
of
the
sea
beyond
Rhodes
,
vnto
the
furthermost
parts
of
India
and
Scythia
towards
the
East
.
Asia
is
deuided
into
many
partes
,
whereof
some
bee
bigger
,
some
lesser
,
and
euery
part
is
distinguished
from
other
by
a
peculiar
name
:
but
so
large
and
wide
is
the
whole
compasse
of
ground
,
contained
vnder
the
name
of
Asia
,
as
it
alone
is
thought
,
to
comprehend
as
much
land
as
all
Affricke
and
Europe
,
the
other
two
parts
of
the
world
:
The
ayre
is
there
very
temperate
,
and
the
soyle
fertile
,
and
therefore
it
aboundeth
with
all
kinde
of
cattell
:
It
containeth
many
Prouinces
and
regions
.
Vppon
that
side
which
bordereth
vppon
Affricke
,
lyeth
Arabia
,
which
is
situated
betwixt
Iudaea
and
Aegipt
(
and
according
to
Plinie
)
is
deuided
into
three
parts
,
one
part
whereof
is
called
Petrea
,
or
stony
Arabia
,
which
vpon
the
North
and
West
ioyneth
vpon
Syria
,
and
is
inclosed
with
Arabia
deserta
on
the
one
Arabia
foelix
on
the
other
,
Panchaia
,
and
Sabaea
are
also
by
some
supposed
to
bee
comprehended
within
the
compasse
of
Arabia
.
Arabia
is
so
called
of
Arabus
the
sonne
of
Apollo
by
Babylo
:
the
people
whereof
be
scattered
and
dispersed
wide
and
broad
,
and
are
much
different
one
from
an
other
,
both
in
their
customes
,
and
their
apparell
:
the
heire
of
their
heads
they
neuer
cut
,
but
tye
it
vp
with
fillets
and
head-laces
,
&
their
beards
they
shaue
close
to
the
skinne
:
they
transferre
not
their
arts
and
occupations
from
one
to
another
,
as
wee
doe
,
but
there
,
each
one
exerciseth
his
fathers
trade
and
course
of
life
,
and
the
Noblest
man
hath
the
gouernment
ouer
all
the
rest
:
all
things
they
possesse
goe
in
common
to
their
And
yet
the
adulterer
is
punished
with
death
,
and
the
lying
with
one
of
anothers
kindred
,
is
adultery
,
but
all
those
which
be
of
one
house
or
kindred
,
be
termed
legitimate
.
They
celebrate
their
feasts
for
almost
thirty
dayes
together
,
wherein
two
of
their
kinsmen
that
be
good
Musitians
,
giue
their
attendance
in
turnes
,
first
one
,
then
an
other
.
Theyr
citties
and
townes
liue
peaceably
and
quietly
together
without
walls
,
and
fortresses
for
defence
:
they
vse
oyle
made
of
the
graine
Sesamina
,
&
are
very
rich
and
abounding
with
all
other
things
.
Theyr
sheepe
bee
of
a
white
fleece
,
and
theyr
neate
of
a
tall
stature
,
but
horses
Their
onely
fuell
is
the
branches
of
Myrrhe
,
the
smoke
whereof
is
so
noysome
and
hurtfull
,
as
it
would
breede
incurable
diseases
,
if
they
preuented
them
not
,
by
burning
a
sweet
incense
or
gumme
called
Storax
:
the
smell
whereof
allayeth
the
contagion
of
the
smoke
.
The
Priests
first
slay
the
beasts
they
intend
to
sacrifice
,
and
then
go
to
gather
Cynamon
,
strictly
obseruing
,
that
they
gather
none
before
Sunne-rising
,
nor
after
the
Sun-setting
:
and
when
they
haue
appeased
their
gods
with
the
sacrifice
,
hee
which
is
chiefest
amongst
them
,
diuideth
the
heape
of
branches
which
they
haue
gathered
that
day
,
with
a
forke
consecrated
for
that
vse
,
then
do
they
dedicate
a
part
of
those
branches
to
the
Sunne
,
which
(
if
the
diuision
made
were
equal
)
will
be
inflamed
with
the
beames
of
the
Sunne
,
and
take
fire
and
burne
of
their
owne
accord
.
Some
of
those
people
which
liue
hardly
,
feed
vpon
snakes
,
and
bee
therefore
called
Ophiophagi
:
they
be
neither
vexed
with
care
,
nor
troble
of
mind
.
The
people
called
Nomades
,
haue
great
store
of
Camels
,
which
serue
them
both
in
their
battels
,
,
and
to
carry
burthens
.
The
people
called
Debae
be
some
of
them
shepheards
,
&
some
exercise
themselues
in
husbandry
,
the
country
abounds
with
gold
,
insomuch
as
they
find
oftentimes
amongst
the
clods
of
earth
,
certaine
round
balles
of
gold
as
big
as
acorns
,
of
which
they
make
themselues
iewels
and
brooches
,
very
pleasant
to
behold
,
and
weare
them
about
their
necks
and
arms
.
They
sell
gold
to
their
neighboring
nations
for
three
times
the
price
of
brasse
,
&
twise
the
price
of
siluer
:
both
for
the
small
account
they
make
of
gold
,
and
for
the
great
desire
they
haue
to
trafficke
with
other
people
.
Next
vnto
these
be
the
Sabaei
,
which
be
rich
in
Frankincense
,
Myrrhe
,
and
Cynnamon
:
Some
hold
,
that
there
be
Balme
trees
growing
in
the
confines
of
this
countrey
,
it
aboundeth
with
sweet
Canes
,
and
odoriferous
Dates
:
there
is
also
a
serpent
bredde
in
that
countrey
,
of
an
hand-breadth
in
length
,
whose
sting
or
biting
is
deadly
,
and
hee
lyeth
altogether
vnder
the
rootes
of
trees
.
The
exceeding
smell
and
sweet
sauour
of
things
growing
there
,
breedeth
a
stupiditie
and
dulnesse
in
their
senses
;
which
they
cure
with
the
perfume
of
a
certaine
lyme
or
pitch
,
called
Bitumen
,
and
the
beard
of
a
bucke
Goate
.
All
matters
in
controuersie
are
there
referred
to
the
King
.
Many
of
the
Sabaei
are
husbandmen
,
and
some
of
them
are
wholy
occupied
in
gathering
spices
,
which
grow
vpon
trees
.
They
vse
trafficke
into
Aethiopia
with
shippes
couered
with
lether
,
their
fuell
is
the
barke
or
rind
of
Cynamon
,
which
is
of
the
nature
of
wood
.
The
Metrapolitan
and
chiefe
citie
of
this
kingdome
,
is
situated
vpon
an
hill
,
and
is
called
Saba
:
their
Kings
are
of
one
kindred
,
and
raigne
by
succession
,
to
whom
the
multitude
yeeld
honours
indifferently
,
as
well
to
the
bad
,
as
to
the
good
.
They
neuer
dare
venter
out
of
their
Court
,
or
chiefe
citie
,
fearing
lest
they
should
be
stoned
to
death
by
the
common
people
,
by
reason
of
an
answer
which
they
receiued
long
since
from
one
of
their
Oracles
.
At
Saba
,
where
the
King
keepeth
his
Court
,
be
siluer
iewels
,
and
pots
of
gold
of
all
sorts
,
the
beds
and
three-footed
stooles
haue
siluer
feete
,
and
all
the
houshold
stuffe
is
sumptuous
and
rich
beyond
credit
.
The
porches
and
galleries
also
bee
vnderpropped
with
great
pillars
,
the
heads
whereof
are
siluer
and
gold
,
the
roofes
and
dores
being
set
with
golden
bosses
,
intermingled
with
pretious
stones
,
do
manifest
the
sumptuous
decking
of
the
whole
house
:
for
here
one
place
shineth
with
gold
,
another
with
siluer
,
another
with
pretious
stones
,
and
Elephants
tooth
,
and
with
many
other
ornaments
besides
,
of
great
woorth
and
estimation
:
these
people
haue
for
many
ages
flowed
in
perpetuall
felicitie
:
for
they
bee
vtterly
voyde
of
ambition
and
desire
to
possesse
other
mens
goods
,
which
bringeth
many
to
ruine
.
The
people
called
Garraei
be
no
lesse
rich
then
these
,
The
people
called
Nabathaei
,
of
all
men
be
most
continent
,
The
Arabians
vse
in
their
warres
,
swords
,
bowes
,
launces
,
and
slings
,
and
many
times
axes
also
.
That
accursed
stocke
of
the
Sarrasins
,
which
were
the
greatest
scourges
that
euer
happened
to
mankind
,
had
their
beginning
in
Arabia
,
and
(
as
it
is
very
credibly
thought
)
a
great
part
of
the
Arabians
,
became
followers
of
the
Sarrasins
sect
,
and
tooke
their
name
.
Yet
now
they
haue
betaken
them
to
their
old
names
againe
.
The
Arabians
that
dwell
about
Aegypt
,
liue
for
the
most
part
by
stealing
,
trusting
in
the
swiftnesse
of
their
Camels
.
The
manners
and
customes
Of
Panchaia
:
and
of
the
manners
of
the
Panchaians
.
CAP.
2.
PANCHAIA
is
a
Region
of
Arabia
,
Diodorus
Siculus
calleth
it
an
Iland
of
The
Panchaians
vse
Chariots
in
the
warres
;
for
so
they
haue
bin
alwaies
accustomed
:
their
common-wealth
is
diuided
into
three
degrees
of
people
:
first
,
the
Priests
,
who
possesse
the
prime
place
,
to
whome
the
artificers
are
added
:
the
husbandmen
haue
the
second
,
and
souldiers
the
third
,
to
whom
the
shepheards
be
annexed
.
The
Priests
be
gouernours
and
rulers
ouer
all
the
rest
,
to
whom
the
deciding
of
controuersies
,
and
arbittement
of
all
publike
affaires
,
and
iudiciall
causes
are
committed
,
(
punishment
of
death
onely
excepted
.
)
The
husbandmen
imploy
themselues
onely
in
tilling
,
and
manuring
the
ground
;
the
increase
whereof
goeth
in
common
to
all
.
Out
of
the
husbandmen
there
be
ten
elected
by
the
Priests
,
which
bee
most
expert
and
industrious
in
husbandrie
,
to
bee
Iudges
ouer
the
rest
,
aswell
for
the
exhortation
of
others
,
in
the
art
of
husbandrie
,
as
for
the
distribution
of
their
fruites
.
The
shepheards
likewise
bring
all
their
increase
,
as
well
of
such
things
as
appertaine
to
sacrifices
,
as
of
all
things
else
,
to
the
publike
vse
,
some
by
number
,
and
some
by
weight
:
in
doing
whereof
they
be
maruellous
precise
:
and
no
one
there
possesseth
any
thing
in
priuate
to
himselfe
,
but
only
their
houses
and
gardens
:
for
the
Priests
receiue
all
the
custome
and
tribute-money
,
and
all
other
things
else
whatsoeuer
into
their
custodie
,
making
diuision
thereof
,
as
occasion
requireth
:
whereof
two
parts
is
euer
due
vnto
themselues
.
The
Panchaians
bee
clothed
in
soft
garments
;
for
the
sheepe
of
that
countrie
differ
much
from
others
in
softnesse
and
finenesse
of
wooll
,
both
men
and
women
weare
ornaments
of
gold
,
adorning
their
neckes
with
chains
,
their
hands
with
bracelets
,
their
eares
with
eare-rings
,
like
the
Persians
,
and
their
feet
with
new
shooes
of
diuers
colours
.
The
souldiers
are
maintained
onely
to
defend
the
countrie
from
forraine
inuasions
:
the
Priests
liue
more
sumptuously
,
and
in
far
greater
delights
then
others
,
wearing
for
the
most
part
fine
lightlinnen
vestiments
downe
to
the
foot
,
and
somtimes
garments
made
of
the
best
and
purest
wooll
.
Vpon
their
heads
they
haue
myters
wrought
and
imbrodered
with
gold
:
and
in
stead
of
shooes
,
sandals
of
diuers
colours
,
wrought
very
artificially
.
They
weare
ornaments
of
gold
also
(
like
women
,
excepting
eare-rings
)
and
be
for
the
most
part
continually
conuersant
about
the
seruice
of
their
gods
,
reciting
their
worthy
and
memorable
deeds
,
in
laudes
and
hymnes
.
They
deriue
their
pedegree
from
Iupiter
Manasses
,
alledging
,
that
when
hee
was
conuersant
Of
Assyria
,
and
how
the
Assyrians
liue
.
CAP.
3.
ASsyria
a
countrey
in
Asia
,
is
so
called
of
Assur
the
son
of
Sem
(
as
Saint
Augustine
is
of
opinion
.
)
It
is
now
called
Syria
,
and
hath
vpon
the
East
,
India
,
and
part
of
Media
,
vpon
the
West
the
riuer
Tygris
,
Susiana
vppon
the
South
,
and
the
hill
Caucasus
on
the
North.
They
haue
seldome
any
raine
in
Assyria
,
but
what
graine
soeuer
the
countrey
affordeth
,
is
obtained
by
the
waterings
and
ouerflowings
of
the
riuers
,
which
they
do
not
naturally
of
their
owne
accords
,
as
in
Aegypt
,
but
by
the
labour
and
industrie
of
the
inhabitants
:
and
yet
by
this
ouerflowing
the
ground
there
is
so
exceeding
fruitfull
,
as
it
yeeldeth
two
hundred
,
and
in
the
most
fertill
soyle
,
three
hundred-fold
increase
:
the
eares
of
their
wheate
and
barley
beeing
foure
fingers
in
breadth
,
and
their
pulse
and
millet
in
height
like
trees
.
These
things
though
they
bee
certainely
knowne
vnto
them
to
be
true
,
yet
Herodotus
would
haue
them
sparingly
reported
,
and
with
good
deliberation
,
as
beeing
scarce
credible
,
especially
if
the
relation
bee
made
to
those
which
neuer
saw
them
.
They
haue
great
store
of
Dates
,
of
which
they
make
hony
Of
all
their
lawes
which
were
in
force
in
that
countrey
,
this
seemeth
most
worthie
to
be
remembred
:
That
the
maides
,
assoon
as
they
were
mariageable
,
were
(
once
euery
Herodotus
saith
,
that
this
custome
was
heretofore
obserued
in
Venice
in
the
confines
of
Illiria
(
as
hee
heard
it
credibly
reported
by
others
.
)
And
Antonius
Sabellicus
in
like
manner
affirmeth
,
that
whether
this
custome
bee
yet
obserued
in
that
countrey
,
he
is
not
very
certaine
:
But
sure
I
am
(
saith
he
)
that
in
Venice
(
which
at
this
day
for
riches
,
is
the
most
flourishing
state
of
the
world
)
amongst
other
good
orders
of
their
cittie
,
it
was
ordained
,
that
bastard
virgins
that
were
gotten
out
of
wedlocke
,
and
fondlings
that
were
exposed
and
laid
abroad
to
the
aduentures
of
the
world
,
should
be
brought
vp
in
some
close
place
,
at
the
common
charge
of
the
cittie
,
and
there
instructed
in
some
hard
discipline
,
vntill
they
were
mariageable
,
and
that
then
those
which
were
most
beautifull
,
and
well
brought
vp
,
should
be
married
without
dowrie
,
either
vnto
such
as
had
escaped
some
great
perill
,
or
some
dangerous
disease
,
or
broken
their
vowes
:
and
that
some
Freemen
also
regarding
their
modestie
and
beautie
,
would
marie
them
without
dower
,
and
euer
those
which
were
most
beautifull
,
were
married
with
lesse
portion
then
the
foule
ones
,
although
they
were
as
well
brought
vp
as
the
other
.
An
other
law
of
the
Babylonians
being
very
profitable
and
worthy
to
be
remembred
was
this
,
seeing
they
excluded
The
Assyrians
bewaile
the
dead
,
as
the
Aegiptians
doe
:
and
when
one
hath
laine
with
his
wife
all
night
,
neither
of
them
toucheth
any
thing
before
they
haue
washed
themselues
.
The
custome
heretofore
amongst
the
Babylonians
was
,
that
the
women
wold
once
in
their
life
times
lie
with
strangers
,
besides
their
husbands
:
the
maner
wherof
was
thus
:
They
would
come
a
great
company
of
them
togither
very
reuerently
and
solemnly
vnto
the
temple
of
Venus
,
each
one
hauing
her
head
bound
,
and
wreathed
about
with
garlands
,
and
then
the
stranger
with
whom
shee
desired
to
lie
,
laied
vnder
his
knee
,
as
he
kneeled
in
the
Temple
,
such
a
sum
of
money
as
he
thought
fitting
,
which
being
consecrated
to
Venus
,
he
leaueth
behind
him
,
&
rysing
vp
,
taketh
the
woman
into
a
place
a
little
distant
from
the
Church
,
and
there
lieth
with
her
:
There
were
some
families
among
the
Assyrians
which
liued
only
vpon
fish
,
dried
at
the
sun
,
and
bruised
in
a
morter
,
which
being
moulded
and
laid
togither
,
&
sprinckled
with
water
,
they
made
into
lumps
,
like
loaues
,
and
drying
them
at
the
fire
,
vsed
to
eate
them
in
steed
of
bread
.
They
had
three
head
officers
amongst
them
,
one
of
Mars
,
Venus
,
Mercury
and
Iupiter
,
were
to
be
obserued
more
then
the
rest
,
for
that
they
hauing
each
one
his
proper
and
peculiar
motion
,
foreshewed
things
to
come
,
and
were
the
true
interpreters
of
the
gods
:
And
of
this
they
were
so
fully
perswaded
,
as
they
called
these
foure
stars
al
by
the
name
of
Mercury
:
They
foretold
many
things
to
come
both
hole-some
and
hurtful
,
by
winds
,
shewers
,
heate
,
comets
,
eclipse
of
Sunne
&
Moone
,
earthquakes
,
and
by
sundry
other
signes
and
prodigies
besides
:
And
they
imagined
that
there
were
other
stars
subiect
&
inferior
to
these
planets
,
of
which
some
wandred
in
our
Hemisphere
,
and
some
in
that
which
is
vnder
vs
:
besides
this
they
held
the
like
error
that
the
Aegiptians
did
,
and
fained
to
themselues
twelue
gods
,
attributing
vnto
each
of
them
a
month
&
a
signe
in
the
Zodiake
:
They
prophesied
of
many
things
that
should
happen
to
their
Kings
,
as
foreshewing
to
Alexander
the
victory
he
should
haue
in
the
fight
with
Darius
:
to
Hircanor
,
Seleucus
and
to
other
successors
of
Alexander
:
and
many
things
after
that
to
the
Romaine
successors
,
whose
euents
proued
true
.
They
write
also
of
foure
and
twenty
other
stars
,
whereof
twelue
be
beyond
the
Zodiake
,
towards
the
North
,
and
the
other
twelue
towards
the
South
,
of
which
,
those
which
appeare
to
our
view
,
they
suppose
to
haue
dominion
ouer
the
liuing
,
and
the
other
to
pertaine
to
those
which
be
dead
:
These
things
&
other
circumstances
haue
those
Chaldeans
set
forth
to
mens
sight
,
as
they
haue
noted
by
long
obseruation
,
alleaging
that
this
their
doctrine
hath
continued
for
the
space
of
three
and
forty
thousand
yeers
,
from
the
first
inuention
therof
to
the
reigne
of
Alexander
:
which
allegation
of
theirs
were
a
very
grosse
&
impudent
fable
,
vnlesse
we
should
interprete
,
that
the
time
of
each
yeere
were
but
a
month
,
as
was
amongst
the
Aegiptians
.
Of
Iudaea
and
of
the
customs
,
lawes
and
institutions
of
the
Iewes
.
CAP.
4.
PAlestine
which
is
also
called
Iudaea
,
is
a
perticular
Prouince
of
Syria
,
sytuated
Arabia
Petrea
,
vpon
the
West
it
is
washed
with
the
Aegiptian
sea
,
and
vpon
the
East
with
the
riuer
of
Iordan
:
This
land
,
the
bookes
of
holy
Bible
,
and
Iosephus
their
imitator
,
called
Canaan
,
a
land
abounding
with
many
riches
,
as
hauing
Canaan
promised
to
Abraham
and
his
seed
.
fathers
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
;
a
land
flowing
with
milke
and
hony
.
And
therefore
in
the
fortith
yeere
after
the
children
of
Israells
departure
out
of
Aegipt
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
their
valiant
captaine
Iosua
;
they
obtained
the
dominion
thereof
by
force
of
their
armes
vanquishing
and
expelling
one
and
thirty
Kings
,
which
raigned
in
that
The
Israclites
lawes
ordained
by
Moses
.
Contry
:
The
Israelites
retaine
,
and
liue
vnder
those
laws
,
which
they
receiued
from
Moses
their
first
captain
,
&
althogh
for
many
ages
before
Moses
daies
they
liued
without
written
law
,
with
great
deuotion
&
sanctity
,
obtayning
the
truth
by
diuine
Oracles
,
and
by
the
acutenesse
&
magnanimity
of
their
mindes
,
and
vnderstandings
,
yet
that
great
diuine
Moses
,
thought
that
no
City
could
long
continue
in
safety
,
without
the
practise
of
law
and
equity
.
And
therefore
when
by
rewarding
the
good
,
&
punishing
the
wicked
,
he
had
sufficiently
exhorted
his
people
to
imbrace
vertue
and
eschew
vice
,
he
proposed
vnto
them
other
lawes
and
ciuel
ordinances
,
founded
vpon
those
ten
chiefe
heads
and
grounds
of
lawes
,
pronounced
by
God
himselfe
in
mount
Sina
,
&
written
in
two
Tables
;
of
which
lawes
(
being
so
many
,
as
they
alone
wold
be
sufficient
matter
to
fill
a
whole
volume
)
I
will
onely
touch
those
which
be
most
worthy
of
remembrance
,
&
they
that
desire
to
know
the
rest
,
let
them
read
Iosephus
&
the
bookes
of
the
Bible
.
First
Moses
ordained
,
that
young
children
as
soone
as
If
one
deflowred
a
Virgin
espoused
to
an
other
man
,
though
she
consented
,
yet
both
parties
should
suffer
extreame
punishment
,
and
if
he
rauished
her
forcibly
,
that
then
onely
the
author
of
the
iniury
should
bee
punished
:
That
,
if
a
man
die
and
leaue
no
children
behinde
him
,
his
widdow
should
marry
the
brother
of
her
deceased
husband
,
and
by
that
matrimony
bring
forth
issue
to
succeed
them
in
their
stocke
:
but
if
the
brother
refused
to
marry
her
,
hee
should
shew
the
cause
of
his
refusall
before
the
elders
,
and
if
his
cause
were
approued
good
,
hee
should
haue
liberty
to
marry
whom
he
pleased
:
That
they
should
bewaile
and
lament
for
the
dead
,
for
the
space
of
thirty
daies
,
and
no
more
,
which
time
he
thought
sufficient
for
a
wise
man
to
lament
the
losse
of
his
friends
:
That
the
sonne
which
was
iniurious
to
his
parents
should
be
hanged
without
the
Cittie
:
That
the
enemy
that
was
slaine
in
battaile
should
not
want
buriall
:
That
if
a
creditor
receiue
a
pledge
or
pawne
of
a
poore
man
,
hee
should
restore
it
againe
before
night
:
That
if
one
buy
one
of
his
kindred
as
a
slaue
,
the
bond-seruant
shold
be
free
the
sixth
yeere
after
:
That
hee
that
found
gold
or
siluer
,
should
make
proclamation
thereof
by
the
mouth
of
the
Crier
:
That
if
cattell
went
astray
,
they
should
either
be
brought
backe
to
the
right
owner
,
or
else
kept
till
the
right
owner
were
knowne
:
That
no
Israelite
should
make
or
temper
any
poyson
,
nor
buy
any
that
was
made
elsewhere
:
And
that
he
which
mingled
poyson
,
to
the
end
to
poyson
an
other
,
beeing
conuicted
of
the
offence
should
drinke
the
same
poison
himselfe
:
That
he
which
wilfully
and
wrongfully
pulleth
out
an
other
mans
eye
,
should
bee
punished
with
the
losse
of
an
eye
:
That
if
a
bull
kill
a
man
with
his
horne
he
should
bee
stoned
to
death
,
and
his
flesh
cast
a-away
and
not
eaten
:
That
a
thing
committed
to
an
other
to
keepe
,
should
be
kept
warily
as
a
thing
holy
:
That
the
sonne
should
not
bee
punished
for
the
fathers
offence
,
nor
the
sonnes
offence
be
imputed
as
a
fault
in
the
father
:
And
these
were
the
domesticall
lawes
ordained
by
Moses
,
and
in
warfare
these
following
:
That
before
warre
were
offerred
,
the
goods
wrongfully
taken
away
should
be
demanded
againe
,
by
Ambassadors
and
Heralds
,
and
if
they
were
not
restored
,
that
then
(
if
they
pleased
)
they
might
warre
lawfully
:
That
the
whole
charge
and
gouernment
of
the
warres
,
should
be
committed
to
him
that
most
excelled
others
in
strength
and
wisdome
:
that
the
strongest
souldier
of
all
the
campe
should
be
sent
as
Ambassador
:
That
if
the
enemie
were
besieged
,
their
fruite
trees
should
be
spared
,
for
the
trees
themselues
(
if
they
could
speake
)
would
certainely
reprehend
and
reproue
him
that
destroied
them
.
That
the
conqueror
might
kill
all
such
as
were
rebels
,
but
the
rest
which
he
ouercame
&
vanquished
should
be
made
tributary
and
pay
yeerely
pensions
:
That
during
the
time
of
war
no
woman
should
touch
her
husbands
priuities
,
nor
no
man
his
wiues
:
that
it
should
be
vtterly
prohibited
for
the
Israelites
to
eate
bloud
:
That
those
which
were
either
infected
with
leaprosie
,
or
which
had
caused
any
fluxure
of
their
natural
seed
should
be
expelled
the
city
.
Menstruous
women
,
in
like
manner
,
were
kept
out
of
the
city
,
for
seauen
daies
after
the
beginning
of
their
disease
,
and
might
returne
in
the
eight
:
and
so
many
daies
were
they
forced
to
absent
themselues
,
that
had
their
houses
defiled
and
polluted
with
any
dead
body
:
That
the
Priest
should
sacrifice
tow
ewe
Lambs
for
him
whose
naturall
seed
flowed
from
him
in
his
sheepe
,
and
that
the
party
should
be
washed
in
cold
water
:
and
by
the
same
sacrifice
was
he
purged
and
hallowed
that
had
laine
with
his
wife
at
vnlawfull
and
prohibited
times
:
That
a
woman
after
she
was
deliuered
of
a
child
,
if
it
were
a
man
child
,
should
be
restrained
from
comming
to
the
Church
for
the
space
of
forty
daies
,
and
if
it
were
a
woman
child
,
for
the
space
of
eighty
daies
.
That
he
that
supposed
his
wife
to
be
vnchast
should
for
a
certaine
measure
of
barley
meale
called
assarim
,
and
,
that
then
the
wife
being
placed
at
the
postes
of
the
temple
,
should
sweare
after
the
Priest
,
whether
shee
had
defiled
her
chastitie
or
no
;
and
if
she
swore
false
,
shee
should
dye
for
it
,
hauing
her
right
hamme
disioynted
,
and
her
wombe
putrified
,
but
if
shee
were
chaste
and
swore
truly
,
she
should
bee
deliuered
of
her
childe
in
the
tenth
month
,
without
harme
of
her
wombe
,
and
that
then
the
Priest
of
God
blotting
out
her
name
from
out
the
scedule
,
should
giue
her
drinke
out
of
a
potte
with
a
wide
mouth
.
That
the
paines
of
death
should
bee
inflicted
for
adultery
,
incest
,
and
the
sinne
of
Sodome
.
That
the
Priest
that
was
lame
or
weakned
in
his
body
,
should
be
forbidden
to
ascend
the
Altar
,
and
that
hee
should
be
maintained
notwithstanding
with
the
holy
oblations
.
That
if
the
Iewes
attained
to
the
land
of
Chanaan
,
they
should
suffer
their
grounds
to
lye
lea
and
vnplowed
euery
seuenth
yeare
:
that
such
fruites
as
the
earth
did
naturally
produce
,
should
euery
fortith
yeare
,
(
which
was
called
the
yeare
of
Iubily
)
be
common
,
as
well
to
strangers
and
forreners
,
as
to
their
owne
kindred
;
and
that
,
in
that
yeare
,
money
which
was
owing
should
be
released
and
forgiuen
,
slaues
and
bondmen
made
free
and
infranchised
,
and
possessions
gotten
with
small
cost
,
restored
to
their
first
owners
.
With
these
institutions
and
ordinances
both
for
home
and
abroade
did
Morses
instruct
the
Israelites
,
not
long
before
his
death
,
adding
more-ouer
a
solemne
prayer
for
the
good
successe
of
those
that
obserued
and
fulfilled
his
lawes
and
ordinances
,
rightly
,
and
as
they
ought
,
and
bitter
execrations
,
and
curses
against
the
transgressors
and
offenders
thereof
.
And
last
of
all
,
hee
bound
the
people
with
an
oath
,
that
they
should
for
euer
obserue
and
keepe
those
diuine
,
and
humaine
lawes
which
he
had
instituted
and
ordained
,
and
that
if
any
one
did
violate
them
,
they
should
not
suffer
him
to
goe
vnpunished
:
And
now
seeing
it
is
manifest
that
there
was
neuer
any
people
more
ceremonious
and
religious
then
the
Israelites
,
I
thinke
it
worth
while
,
briefly
to
expresse
the
manner
of
their
sacrificing
,
as
it
was
first
ordained
.
The
Iewes
had
two
sorts
of
sacrificing
from
the
beginning
,
The
other
sort
of
sacrificing
,
was
for
the
common
people
,
wherein
they
offered
beasts
of
aboue
a
yeare
old
,
the
bloud
whereof
beeing
shedde
,
and
the
kidnees
,
fatte
and
suet
,
set
on
fire
on
the
Altar
,
the
hearts
and
right
legges
were
giuen
to
the
Priests
,
and
the
residue
,
they
,
for
whom
the
sacrifice
was
solemnized
,
did
eate
within
two
dayes
after
.
Those
which
were
poore
might
offer
two
Pigions
,
or
two
Turtle
Doues
,
whereof
the
one
serued
for
a
whole
burnt
sacrifice
,
and
for
the
other
,
the
Priests
did
cast
lottes
.
Hee
which
offended
vnawares
,
did
sacrifice
for
satisfaction
of
that
sinne
a
Yew
Lambe
of
an
yeare
old
,
or
else
a
Kidde
,
and
those
which
were
guilty
of
any
secret
fault
in
them-selues
,
were
(
by
the
very
letter
of
the
law
)
to
bee
purged
by
offering
vp
a
Ramme
.
The
flesh
of
which
oblations
,
whether
they
were
publicke
or
priuate
,
the
Priests
did
eate
in
the
Temple
:
one
measure
containing
a
peck
of
the
finest
flower
,
was
allowed
for
the
oblation
of
a
Lambe
,
for
a
Ramme
two
,
and
for
a
Bull
three
:
There
was
also
allowed
Oyle
,
which
was
powred
vppon
the
sacrifice
:
A
Lambe
was
publickly
sacrificed
euery
morning
and
euening
,
and
vppon
euery
seuenth
day
,
which
was
called
their
Sabbaoth
,
and
which
(
by
their
law
)
they
held
most
holy
,
there
were
double
sacrifices
offred
vpon
their
Altars
:
In
the
beginning
of
the
month
were
offered
for
reconciliation
,
two
Oxen
,
seauen
yearling
Lambes
,
one
Ramme
,
and
one
Kidde
,
to
which
were
added
two
Kiddes
more
,
the
one
whereof
was
sent
out
of
the
bounds
of
the
Citty
,
and
there
offered
as
a
satisfaction
for
the
sinnes
of
the
multitude
,
and
the
other
was
burned
skinne
and
all
in
the
purest
place
of
the
suburbes
of
the
Citty
.
The
Priests
gaue
a
Bull
sanctified
for
that
purpose
,
and
a
Ramme
for
a
whole
burnt
sacrifice
.
There
was
also
other
sacrifices
mingled
with
ordinary
ceremonies
,
and
holy
dayes
,
such
was
the
fifteenth
day
of
the
month
(
which
the
Macedons
called
Hyperueretheus
:
)
and
vppon
the
returne
of
Autumne
,
they
fixed
their
Tents
or
Tabernacles
,
and
keeping
that
day
holy
,
offered
yearely
whole
burnt
offerings
,
the
dooers
thereof
vppon
the
moneth
Xanthicus
,
which
is
Aprill
,
carryed
in
their
hands
the
boughes
of
Myrrh
,
Willow
,
Palmes
,
and
Peach
tree
;
where-vppon
the
yeare
tooke
his
beginning
vppon
the
day
of
the
full
Moone
,
the
sunne
then
entring
into
the
signe
Aries
.
And
because
at
that
time
the
people
of
Israel
were
deliuered
out
of
the
land
of
Egipt
,
they
sacrificed
the
misticall
Lambe
,
and
celebrated
the
feasts
of
vnleuened
bread
,
or
sweete
bread
,
in
the
full
Moone
,
some
few
dayes
after
:
vpon
which
dayes
were
euer
burned
,
for
a
whole
burnt
sacrifice
,
two
Bulls
,
one
Ramme
,
and
seauen
Lambes
,
wherevnto
was
added
one
Kidde
,
for
satisfaction
for
their
sinnes
:
in
the
second
day
of
Sweete-bread
,
were
offered
the
first
parts
of
their
fruites
,
and
a
measure
of
Oyle
,
and
in
the
beginning
or
springing
of
their
fruites
,
a
Lambe
for
a
whole
burnt
sacrifice
.
Their
dayes
of
Penticost
also
were
certaine
,
which
time
they
called
Asarthan
,
that
is
to
say
Quinquagesima
,
or
the
fifteeth
day
:
and
then
they
offered
leauened
bread
made
of
drie
meale
;
two
Ewe
lambes
,
two
Calues
,
and
two
Rammes
for
a
whole
burnt
offering
,
and
two
Kiddes
in
recompence
of
their
misdeeds
:
The
Cornelius
Tacitus
,
in
the
one
and
twentith
Booke
of
his
Diurnalls
,
attributing
the
departing
of
that
people
out
of
the
land
of
Aegipt
,
not
to
Gods
diuine
will
and
power
,
but
to
necessity
,
writeth
thus
of
them
.
The
scabbe
and
noysome
itch
beginning
in
Aegipt
,
saith
hee
,
Boch●ris
the
Aegiptian
King
desired
a
remedy
in
the
Temple
of
his
god
Hamon
,
where
hee
was
admonished
to
purge
his
kingdome
,
and
to
banish
those
people
(
meaning
the
Iewes
)
which
were
hatefull
to
their
gods
,
into
other
countries
:
Wherevpon
they
beeing
expulsed
,
and
a
great
multitude
of
them
which
had
the
scabbe
least
sitting
together
in
waste
and
desolate
places
,
most
of
them
beeing
almost
blinde
with
weeping
,
Moses
,
one
of
those
which
were
banished
among
the
rest
,
admonished
them
not
to
expect
any
helpe
of
goddes
,
or
men
,
but
onely
to
relye
and
commit
them-selues
wholy
to
him
as
their
guide
and
Captaine
,
wherevnto
they
assented
and
agreed
,
and
so
beeing
vtterly
ignorant
what
would
become
of
them
,
tooke
their
iourney
at
aduentures
,
wherein
aboue
other
things
they
wanted
water
,
and
that
they
watching
all
night
in
the
open
fields
,
not
farre
from
destruction
,
saw
a
flocke
of
wylde
Asses
going
from
feeding
,
and
sitting
downe
vpon
a
rocke
ouer-growne
with
thick
woods
,
these
Moses
pursued
and
tooke
,
and
therevpon
and
to
the
end
that
he
might
for
euer
bee
assured
of
that
people
,
he
gaue
vnto
them
new
lawes
and
ceremonies
,
contrary
to
all
other
nations
:
for
those
things
which
wee
hold
for
holy
,
they
account
as
prophane
,
and
allow
of
those
things
which
with
vs
are
poluted
.
They
hollowed
and
worshipped
within
their
houses
the
picture
of
a
beast
,
the
sight
whereof
expelled
both
thirst
and
error
,
and
sacrificed
a
Ramme
in
despite
of
the
god
Hamon
:
they
offer
also
an
Oxe
in
derision
of
the
god
Apis
,
which
the
Aegiptians
worship
vnder
the
forme
of
an
Oxe
:
They
abstaine
from
Swines
flesh
for
auoyding
the
scabbe
,
because
that
beast
is
dangerous
for
that
disease
.
They
rest
vppon
the
seuenth
day
,
because
that
day
brought
end
to
their
labours
:
and
yeelding
to
slouthfulnesse
,
the
seuenth
yeare
also
is
spent
in
Idlenesse
,
the
honor
whereof
is
by
others
attributed
to
Saturne
,
by
reason
of
hunger
and
fasting
:
their
bread
is
altogether
vnleauened
:
these
lawes
how
euer
they
were
brought
in
,
are
there
defended
:
and
though
mercy
and
firme
faith
are
in
great
request
amongst
them
,
yet
they
carry
deadly
hatred
against
all
other
nations
.
They
bee
seperated
in
their
banquets
,
and
seuered
in
their
beds
:
They
are
much
giuen
to
lust
and
yet
they
abstaine
from
the
company
of
women
of
other
nations
,
but
hold
nothing
vnlawfull
amongst
them selues
.
They
ordained
circumcision
of
their
priuities
,
that
by
that
difference
they
might
bee
discerned
from
others
,
and
the
first
lesson
they
learne
is
to
contemne
the
gods
:
The
soules
of
those
which
were
slaine
in
battell
or
by
punishment
,
they
suppose
to
be
eternall
.
They
haue
the
like
regard
of
Hell
and
perswasion
of
Heauenly
things
:
on
the
other
side
the
Aegiptians
worshippe
diuers
beasts
and
wrought
Idols
,
but
the
Iewes
in
their
hearts
and
minds
acknowledge
but
one
onely
God
,
accounting
those
prophane
which
faine
or
pourtray
the
images
of
their
gods
in
the
forme
of
men
.
These
and
many
other
things
hath
Cornelius
Tacitus
and
Trogus
in
his
These
also
fastned
the
edges
of
their
vestures
to
the
rest
of
their
garments
with
thornes
,
that
beeing
pricked
therewith
as
they
went
,
they
might
remember
Gods
commandements
.
They
thought
all
things
to
bee
done
by
GOD
and
by
destiny
,
and
that
to
doe
or
neglect
things
that
were
lawfull
and
iust
,
consisted
in
the
will
of
man
,
but
yet
that
in
all
things
fate
was
a
furtherer
,
whose
effects
they
essteemed
to
proceed
from
the
motion
of
the
Heauenly
bodies
.
They
would
neuer
contradict
their
elders
nor
superiours
:
They
beleeued
the
general
iudgement
,
that
al
soules
were
incorruptible
,
that
onely
the
soules
of
the
good
did
flitte
and
remoue
into
other
bodies
,
vntill
the
resurrection
and
last
iudgement
,
and
that
the
soules
of
the
wicked
were
detained
and
imprisoned
in
euerlasting
dungeons
:
and
these
were
called
Pharises
,
because
in
their
habits
and
liuings
they
differed
from
the
common
disposition
of
other
men
.
The
Saduces
denied
fortune
and
destiny
,
saying
that
But
the
Esseians
liued
altogether
a
monasticall
life
,
vtterly
Of
Media
,
and
of
the
manners
of
the
Medes
.
CHAP.
5.
MEDIA
a
region
in
Asia
,
is
so
called
(
as
Solinus
reporteth
)
of
Medus
the
sonne
This
Region
(
according
to
Ptolomeus
)
is
bounded
vpon
the
North
with
the
Hyrcan
sea
,
vpon
the
West
with
the
great
Armenia
,
and
Assyria
,
with
Persia
vpon
the
South
,
and
on
the
East
with
Hircania
and
Parthia
.
Their
chiefest
exercise
,
and
which
is
almost
peculiar
to
that
nation
,
is
shooting
and
riding
:
Their
Kings
in
ancient
time
were
of
great
authority
,
their
head
attires
,
their
round
caps
,
and
their
garments
with
sleeues
,
remooued
with
the
Empire
and
gouernment
vnto
the
Persians
.
It
was
proper
to
the
Median
Kings
to
haue
many
wiues
,
which
custome
was
shortly
put
in
practise
amongst
priuate
men
,
in
so
much
as
it
was
not
lawfull
to
haue
lesse
then
seuen
wiues
.
In
like
manner
it
was
thought
fitting
for
women
to
haue
many
husbands
,
and
to
haue
lesse
then
fiue
they
deemed
a
miserie
.
The
Medes
make
leagues
and
confirme
friendship
after
the
maner
of
the
Greekes
,
and
also
by
striking
their
armes
about
the
shoulder
blade
,
and
then
to
lick
vp
each
others
bloud
.
That
part
of
Media
which
is
towards
the
North
,
is
barren
,
and
therefore
they
make
them
a
kinde
of
paste
of
Apples
,
dryed
and
brused
in
morters
,
bread
of
rosted
Almonds
,
and
wine
of
the
rootes
of
hearbes
,
and
liue
for
the
most
part
vpon
the
flesh
of
wilde
beasts
.
Of
Parthia
,
and
the
manner
of
liuing
of
the
Parthians
.
CAP.
6.
THe
Parthians
which
were
banished
out
of
Scythia
,
and
obtained
this
country
They
haue
a
mixt
language
borrowed
of
the
Medes
and
Scythians
,
and
compounded
of
them
both
:
at
the
first
their
habites
were
answerable
to
their
abilitie
,
and
after
their
owne
country
fashion
,
but
waxing
richer
,
they
were
as
curiouslie
clothed
as
the
Medes
,
their
weapons
were
after
the
custome
of
theyr
owne
countrey
,
and
like
vnto
the
Scythians
.
Their
armies
consist
not
of
free-men
,
as
in
other
nations
,
but
for
the
most
part
of
slaues
,
which
sort
of
base
people
doe
dayly
increase
,
for
they
bee
all
bondmen
borne
,
and
no
power
of
manumission
permitted
them
,
yet
bee
they
brought
vp
with
as
great
care
and
industry
as
if
they
were
free-men
,
and
taught
both
to
ride
and
shoote
,
and
euery
one
,
as
hee
is
in
riches
,
traineth
vp
and
setteth
forth
with
the
King
,
when
hee
goeth
into
the
warres
a
great
company
of
horse
men
according
to
his
abilitie
,
in
so
much
as
when
Antonius
made
warres
vpon
the
Parthians
,
and
the
Parthians
incountring
him
with
fifty
thousand
horsemen
,
there
were
not
found
in
all
that
whole
troupe
aboue
eight
hundred
free-men
:
They
cannot
indure
the
single
combate
,
nor
to
remooue
the
assault
from
Citties
besieged
,
but
their
chiefest
fight
is
with
their
horses
running
forward
,
or
turning
backward
,
and
some-times
also
they
faine
them-selues
to
flye
,
that
thereby
they
may
wound
those
which
vnwarily
pursue
them
:
The
signe
of
battell
is
not
giuen
them
with
a
trumpet
,
but
with
a
Timbrill
,
or
Drumme
,
neither
can
they
indure
long
fight
,
for
surely
they
were
not
to
bee
resisted
,
if
their
courage
and
continuance
were
answerable
to
the
assault
and
first
brunt
of
the
battell
,
and
often-times
they
will
leaue
the
battaile
in
the
very
heate
of
the
conflict
,
and
shortly
after
returne
againe
and
begin
a
fresh
,
so
as
when
the
enemy
thinketh
himselfe
most
secure
,
he
is
oftentimes
in
greatest
danger
:
The
munition
for
their
horse-men
are
Brigandines
,
or
coates
of
maile
imbrodered
,
and
with
such
bee
their
horses
harnessed
likewise
.
In
times
past
they
had
no
other
vse
of
siluer
nor
golde
then
in
their
weapons
:
All
of
them
haue
many
wiues
,
being
mooued
therevnto
with
the
pleasure
of
the
variety
of
women
,
nor
is
there
a
more
greeuous
punishment
for
any
offence
,
then
for
adultery
,
and
therefore
they
forbid
their
wiues
not
onely
to
banquet
with
other
men
,
but
euen
the
very
sight
of
them
also
.
There
bee
some
of
opinion
,
whereof
Strabo
is
one
,
that
if
the
Parthians
cannot
beget
children
of
their
wiues
them-selues
,
they
will
giue
them
in
mariage
to
their
friends
,
thereby
to
raise
them
issue
to
succeed
them
.
They
eate
no
other
flesh
but
what
they
get
by
hunting
,
and
they
be
euer
carryed
on
horse-back
,
for
they
ride
to
their
banquets
,
they
buy
and
sell
,
conferre
together
,
and
execute
all
publicke
and
priuate
offices
on
hors-back
.
And
this
difference
in
the
dignities
and
degrees
of
the
people
is
very
singuler
and
worthy
to
bee
noted
,
that
those
which
bee
of
a
seruile
and
base
condition
,
goe
euer
on
foote
,
but
the
better
sort
of
people
and
free-men
ride
continually
.
The
flesh
of
their
dead
bodyes
insteed
of
buriall
is
commonly
rent
in
peeces
and
deuoured
,
eyther
of
byrds
or
dogges
,
and
they
couer
the
bones
,
when
they
be
bare
,
with
earth
.
They
haue
their
gods
in
great
reuerence
and
regarde
:
they
bee
of
a
haughty
and
proud
disposition
,
sedicious
,
deceitfull
,
and
malepart
,
and
very
violent
in
all
their
actions
,
but
yet
women
bee
somewhat
more
courteous
then
men
,
they
bee
alwayes
busied
eyther
in
externall
or
ciuill
broyles
:
They
bee
naturally
slowe
of
speach
,
and
farre
more
apt
for
action
then
vtterance
.
They
will
neither
bragge
of
their
prosperity
,
nor
dispaire
in
aduersity
:
they
obey
their
Princes
for
feare
,
not
for
shame
;
they
bee
much
giuen
to
lust
,
and
of
a
sparing
dyet
,
and
there
is
no
trust
nor
confidence
to
bee
reposed
in
their
words
nor
promises
,
but
so
farre
as
is
expedient
and
behouefull
for
themselues
.
The
manners
and
customes
Of
Persia
,
and
of
the
manners
,
lawes
,
and
ordinances
of
the
Persians
.
CHAP.
7.
PERSIA
a
country
in
the
East
,
is
so
called
of
Persis
the
sonne
of
Iupiter
and
They
bury
their
dead
bodies
in
the
earth
,
annoynting
them
first
with
wax
,
but
their
Priests
or
wise-men
they
cast
out
without
burial
to
be
deuoured
of
birds
;
their
custome
was
also
for
sonnes
to
lie
with
their
owne
mothers
,
and
these
in
times
past
were
the
manners
and
customes
of
the
Persians
.
Herodotus
also
reciteth
more
of
their
maners
,
very
worthy
of
remembrance
:
as
,
that
it
was
held
a
horrible
and
heynous
offence
,
to
laugh
,
or
spit
before
the
King
:
That
they
scoffed
at
the
Greekes
,
who
were
of
opinion
that
the
gods
tooke
their
original
from
men
:
That
whatsoeuer
was
vnlawful
to
be
done
,
was
by
them
thought
vnfitting
to
be
spoken
:
That
it
was
a
vile
thing
to
bee
in
debt
,
but
to
lie
was
most
abhominable
:
That
they
did
not
bury
their
dead
bodies
,
before
they
were
pulled
in
peeces
by
dogges
,
and
(
which
in
the
opinion
of
other
nations
was
thought
most
absurde
)
that
parents
being
brought
to
pouertie
,
might
get
money
by
being
Pandars
to
their
owne
daughters
,
which
custome
was
alowed
amongst
the
Babylonians
also
.
The
Persians
at
this
day
being
ouercome
by
the
Sarrasins
,
and
infected
with
the
madnesse
of
Mahomet
,
liue
altogether
in
darkenesse
:
It
was
once
a
warlike
nation
,
and
had
for
a
long
space
the
gouernment
of
the
East
:
but
now
for
want
of
excercise
in
armes
,
it
fayleth
much
of
his
ancient
glory
.
Of
India
,
and
of
the
monstrous
and
prodigious
customes
and
manner
of
liuing
of
the
people
of
India
.
CAP.
8.
INDIA
,
a
Country
in
the
East
,
and
the
vtmost
bound
of
all
Asia
,
is
so
vast
and
The
third
order
consisteth
of
shepheards
of
all
sortes
,
which
liue
neither
in
Cities
nor
villages
,
but
in
tents
and
Souldiers
be
the
fifth
in
order
,
but
the
second
in
number
,
they
bee
excercised
in
all
manner
of
warlike
discipline
,
The
sixth
order
is
of
Tribunes
,
or
Protectors
of
the
commons
:
Whose
speciall
office
is
to
spie
and
inquire
,
In
the
seuenth
rancke
be
those
which
bee
of
the
common
But
now
because
there
bee
sundrie
sorts
of
people
in
India
,
which
by
reason
of
the
spatiousnesse
and
large
extent
of
the
Countrey
,
differ
both
in
forme
and
language
:
all
of
them
therefore
do
not
liue
in
that
ciuil
manner
,
as
I
haue
here
declared
.
but
some
are
of
a
more
barbarous
and
rude
behauiour
,
of
which
sort
some
be
situated
towards
the
Sun-rising
,
and
be
much
giuen
to
breeding
cattell
,
or
other
such
like
course
of
life
:
and
some
liue
altogether
in
moorish
grounds
,
and
feede
on
raw
fishes
,
which
they
take
by
going
out
in
botes
made
of
Canes
or
Reedes
,
that
be
so
great
,
that
a
bote
is
made
of
the
space
that
is
betwixt
two
ioynts
of
the
reede
.
These
Indians
weare
garments
made
of
flags
or
sedge
,
that
groweth
in
riuers
,
which
they
plat
together
,
and
make
in
fashion
of
a
matte
,
and
weare
them
as
an
armour
for
their
bodies
.
Next
vnto
these
East-ward
,
be
certaine
Indians
,
which
In
India
bee
certaine
Philosophers
called
Gymnosophists
,
Amongst
whom
be
people
called
Brachmans
;
who
(
as
Didimus
their
king
writ
to
Alexander
king
of
Macedon
,
when
he
was
minded
to
make
warre
vpon
them
)
do
liue
very
vprightly
and
simply
.
They
be
not
allured
with
delectations
of
any
novelties
,
nor
desire
any
thing
else
,
but
what
the
law
of
nature
inforceth
them
:
their
diet
is
nothing
daintie
,
not
such
as
to
satisfie
their
luxurie
,
is
sought
out
in
all
places
,
but
such
as
the
earth
produceth
without
labour
or
toyle
furnisheth
their
tables
with
wholesome
and
vnhurtfull
diet
,
by
which
meanes
they
be
very
healthfull
,
and
vnacquainted
with
the
names
and
nature
of
sundrie
diseases
.
No
one
imploreth
helpe
of
another
,
where
no
one
liueth
to
himselfe
,
but
all
in
common
.
They
haue
no
superiour
,
but
be
all
equals
,
and
therefore
voide
of
enuie
and
emulation
:
for
the
equality
of
pouerty
maketh
them
all
rich
:
condemnations
they
haue
none
,
because
they
do
nothing
worthie
of
correction
:
nor
be
they
led
by
any
law
,
for
that
they
commit
no
crimes
:
onely
this
one
law
is
generall
to
them
all
,
not
to
transgresse
the
law
of
nature
,
which
nourisheth
labour
and
industrie
,
exerciseth
no
auarice
,
and
flyeth
idlenesse
:
They
giue
not
their
bodies
to
lust
,
thereby
to
weaken
them
,
and
they
possesse
all
things
they
desire
not
,
esteeming
couetousnesse
to
bee
a
plague
and
scourge
most
cruell
,
which
impouerisheth
all
those
shee
layeth
hold
on
,
and
finding
no
end
of
obtayning
,
the
more
rich
shee
groweth
,
the
more
is
her
beggerie
.
The
Sunne
yeeldeth
them
heate
,
the
deaw
moisture
,
the
riuers
asswage
their
thirst
,
and
the
earth
affoordeth
them
beddes
;
where
carke
and
care
approch
not
neare
their
couches
,
nor
be
their
minds
wearied
or
vexed
with
vaine
cogitations
.
Pride
hath
no
power
amongst
them
,
being
al
men
of
one
condition
:
nor
is
any
one
oppressed
with
other
bondage
,
but
only
this
,
that
their
bodies
prostrate
themselues
to
do
seruice
to
their
soules
.
They
make
neither
lime
nor
bricke
wherwith
to
build
them
houses
,
but
rather
chuse
to
inhabite
in
holes
digged
in
the
earth
,
or
vnder
the
hollownes
of
hils
,
where
they
neither
feare
force
of
winds
,
nor
rage
of
tempest
:
but
suppose
that
the
couerings
of
houses
are
not
so
sure
a
defence
against
showers
,
as
their
holes
,
whereof
they
haue
a
double
vse
;
for
they
serue
them
for
houses
while
they
liue
,
and
for
buriall
when
they
die
.
Costly
apparell
they
haue
none
,
but
couer
their
members
with
rushes
,
or
to
speake
more
truely
,
with
shamefastnesse
.
Their
women
be
not
adorned
to
please
others
,
neither
do
they
affect
more
beautie
then
they
bee
borne
with
:
the
men
accompany
with
women
,
not
for
lust
,
but
for
loue
of
increase
.
They
haue
no
war
,
but
continuall
peace
,
which
is
confirmed
not
by
force
,
but
by
friendship
:
the
father
followeth
not
his
sonne
to
his
sepulchre
,
nor
is
there
any
monuments
made
for
the
dead
,
nor
the
ashes
of
their
burned
bodies
inclosed
in
costly
coffins
,
which
things
they
account
as
a
punishment
,
not
as
an
honour
vnto
them
.
These
Brachmans
(
as
is
sayd
)
bee
not
oppressed
with
any
pestilence
or
other
diseases
,
because
they
defile
not
the
ayre
with
their
beast-like
acts
:
but
with
them
,
nature
is
euer
agreeable
to
the
season
,
and
the
Elements
hold
on
their
course
without
offence
:
a
sparing
and
moderate
diet
is
their
purest
Phisicke
,
which
is
a
readie
medicine
,
not
onely
to
cure
,
but
to
preuent
all
diseases
whatsoeuer
.
Pastimes
and
Enterludes
they
affect
not
,
but
when
they
would
view
any
spectacle
,
they
remember
the
monuments
of
things
done
,
and
bewayle
them
as
most
ridiculous
.
They
be
not
delighted
(
as
many
of
vs
be
)
in
old
wiues
tales
,
but
in
the
goodly
order
of
the
frame
of
the
world
,
and
the
disposition
of
naturall
things
:
they
haue
no
trafficke
into
other
Countries
,
nor
do
they
studie
the
art
of
Elo
quence
and
Rhetoricke
,
but
haue
one
simple
and
common
Dialect
amongst
them
,
teaching
them
only
to
speake
the
truth
.
They
frequent
neither
Court
nor
Scholes
,
whose
doctrine
,
beeing
repugnant
,
defineth
nothing
certain
and
stable
.
Some
of
these
people
account
honestie
their
Summum
bonum
,
and
some
pleasure
.
They
kill
no
harmelesse
beast
to
performe
their
diuine
Ceremonies
,
saying
,
that
God
accepteth
not
of
sacrifices
made
with
the
bloud
of
things
polluted
,
but
that
he
is
rather
delighted
in
the
vnbloudy
sacrifice
,
and
appeased
by
prayer
,
for
they
hold
that
God
is
like
men
in
this
,
to
be
delighted
in
his
own
likenes
.
In
India
also
be
a
people
called
Catheae
,
the
men
In
some
part
of
India
is
a
custome
vsed
,
that
those
that
are
not
able
,
by
reason
of
pouertie
,
to
place
their
daughters
in
mariage
,
should
bring
them
in
the
prime
and
flower
of
their
age
into
the
common
market-place
,
playing
before
them
with
pipes
,
and
other
instruments
of
musick
,
where
the
multitude
beeing
summoned
and
assembled
together
the
maid
comming
neere
vnto
them
,
first
vncouereth
the
hinder
part
of
her
bodie
,
vp
to
the
shoulders
,
and
after
that
the
fore-part
,
and
then
if
any
one
conceiueth
liking
of
her
,
she
is
giuen
him
in
mariage
.
Megasthenes
writeth
,
that
vpon
certaine
hils
in
India
,
be
a
manner
of
people
with
heads
like
dogs
,
armed
and
fenced
with
nayles
,
and
The
Cathaeians
do
now
inhabit
that
part
of
India
,
which
Armenius
Aitonus
reported
of
them
in
his
Historie
:
For
(
saith
he
)
they
be
very
wise
,
and
report
of
themselues
,
that
of
all
men
they
onely
see
and
discerne
with
two
eyes
,
and
that
all
other
people
bee
altogether
blind
,
or
of
one
eye
at
the
least
.
The
quicknesse
of
their
wittes
is
great
indeede
,
but
their
boasting
and
ostentation
is
greater
.
They
be
generally
perswaded
,
that
they
excell
all
men
in
the
subtiltie
and
knowledge
of
arts
:
they
be
naturally
white
and
pale
of
complexion
,
with
little
eyes
and
no
beards
,
they
vse
letters
in
forme
like
vnto
the
Romain
letters
:
some
of
them
be
blinded
in
the
folly
of
one
superstition
,
and
some
in
another
;
but
all
be
voide
of
the
true
religion
:
for
some
adore
the
Sunne
,
some
the
Moone
,
some
Idols
made
of
mettall
,
and
many
of
them
an
oxe
:
through
which
diuersitie
of
false
worshipping
,
monstrous
superstition
is
dispersed
throughout
the
whole
nation
.
They
haue
no
written
lawes
,
nor
know
not
what
faith
is
,
and
though
they
shew
great
wit
in
their
works
,
yet
haue
they
no
knowledge
thereby
of
diuine
matters
.
They
be
a
timerous
kinde
of
people
,
and
feare
death
greatly
,
yet
they
make
warres
,
but
it
is
with
more
policie
then
fortitude
.
They
vse
darts
in
their
warres
,
and
other
sorts
of
weapons
,
which
to
people
of
many
other
nations
be
vnknowne
.
They
haue
paper
money
foure-square
,
and
stamped
with
the
Kings
Image
,
which
when
it
waxeth
old
,
they
change
with
the
king
for
coine
that
is
new
stamped
:
their
houshold
stuffe
is
of
gold
,
siluer
,
and
other
mettal
.
They
haue
very
litle
oyle
,
and
with
that
the
kings
do
onely
vse
to
annoynt
themselues
.
And
thus
much
of
the
Indians
,
now
will
we
speake
of
the
Scythians
,
which
be
next
vnto
the
Indians
.
Of
Scythia
,
and
of
the
barbarous
manners
of
the
Scythians
.
CAP.
9.
SCythia
,
a
countrie
in
the
North
,
was
so
The
Scythians
were
neuer
inuaded
,
or
at
the
least
neuer
vanquished
by
any
forraine
gouernement
:
for
they
forced
Darius
king
of
Persia
most
shamefully
to
retire
and
flie
from
Scythia
:
they
killed
Cyrus
with
all
his
hoast
,
they
ouerthrew
the
Captaine
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
with
all
his
Companie
:
and
as
for
the
Romanes
,
they
might
well
heare
of
them
,
but
they
neuer
felt
their
forces
.
The
people
be
of
great
strength
of
bodie
,
and
very
rude
both
in
their
wars
and
workes
.
The
Scythians
at
the
first
were
not
distinguished
into
Companies
,
nor
seuered
one
from
another
,
for
that
they
neither
possessed
any
grounds
,
nor
had
any
seates
or
houses
to
dwell
in
,
but
wandered
through
wildernesse
and
desart
places
,
driuing
their
flockes
and
heards
of
beasts
before
them
,
and
carrying
their
wiues
and
children
with
them
in
carts
.
They
were
subiect
to
no
lawe
,
but
liued
iustly
one
with
another
of
their
owne
accords
,
and
no
offence
throughout
their
whole
nation
was
accounted
more
haynous
then
theft
,
because
their
cattell
lay
abroad
in
all
mens
sight
,
not
inclosed
with
walles
or
hedges
.
They
vsed
neither
gold
nor
siluer
:
milke
and
honie
was
their
vsuall
meate
:
they
defended
their
bodies
against
the
extremitie
of
cold
with
the
skinnes
of
myce
or
rattes
,
and
other
wilde
beastes
.
And
the
vse
of
wooll
and
woollen
garments
was
vnknowne
vnto
them
.
This
was
the
manner
of
liuing
of
most
of
the
Scythians
,
but
not
of
all
:
for
many
of
them
,
as
they
bee
farre
distant
from
others
in
dwellings
,
so
be
they
as
different
in
their
manner
of
liuing
,
as
maintaining
customes
peculiar
to
themselues
;
of
which
hereafter
wee
will
relate
in
particular
:
for
as
yet
we
shall
speake
of
such
customes
as
be
generall
to
them
all
.
Most
of
the
Scythians
delight
in
humane
slaughter
,
for
And
such
men
of
estimation
as
giue
intertainement
to
strangers
,
will
shew
vnto
them
,
that
those
were
the
heades
of
such
men
as
they
had
vanquished
in
the
wars
,
bragging
thereof
as
a
point
of
great
man-hood
.
Once
euery
yeare
all
the
Princes
and
gouernors
of
the
region
,
fill
a
pot
full
of
wine
,
of
which
all
the
Scythians
which
haue
slaughtered
any
of
their
enemies
,
do
drinke
,
but
they
which
haue
done
no
notable
exploit
,
tast
not
thereof
,
but
sit
by
without
honor
or
regard
,
which
among
them
is
the
greatest
ignominie
that
may
be
.
And
those
which
haue
committed
the
most
slaughters
,
shall
drinke
of
two
pots
which
they
haue
there
readie
prouided
for
the
purpose
.
Their
gods
which
they
worship
and
adore
,
are
the
virgin
Vesta
as
principall
:
next
vnto
her
,
Iupiter
and
Tellus
,
(
for
Tellus
they
suppose
Apollo
,
Venus
,
Mars
,
and
Hercules
:
but
they
thinke
it
not
fit
to
make
Idols
,
Altars
,
or
Temples
,
to
any
of
these
gods
or
goddesses
,
but
onely
to
Mars
,
to
whom
they
sacrifice
euery
hundreth
captiue
,
to
the
rest
of
their
gods
they
sacrifice
beasts
,
and
especially
horses
.
Hogges
are
in
no
account
amongst
them
,
neither
breed
they
any
throughout
the
whole
region
.
When
the
King
punisheth
any
man
by
death
,
hee
spareth
none
of
his
male-children
,
but
slayeth
them
all
,
but
he
hurteth
no
woman-kind
.
When
the
Scythians
confirme
friendship
,
or
make
a
league
or
peace
one
with
another
,
they
put
wine
into
a
great
earthen
pot
,
and
then
cutting
some
part
of
their
bodies
which
make
the
peace
,
with
a
knife
,
or
with
a
sword
,
they
mingle
their
bloud
with
the
wine
:
after
that
,
they
dip
their
swords
,
arrowes
,
axes
,
and
iauelins
into
the
cuppe
,
which
when
they
haue
done
,
they
vow
friendship
one
to
another
with
many
protestations
.
And
then
is
the
wine
drunke
vp
,
not
onely
by
those
which
make
the
league
,
but
all
their
followers
and
partakers
,
which
bee
of
most
dignitie
and
estimation
,
drinke
of
it
also
.
The
maner
of
buriall
of
Kings
which
is
vsed
of
the
people
,
that
inhabite
about
the
riuer
of
Gerrus
,
where
Borysthenes
is
now
nauigable
,
is
in
this
maner
:
when
their
King
is
deceased
,
they
digge
a
great
foure-square
hole
in
the
earth
,
and
there
lay
him
for
a
space
,
after
that
they
take
the
dead
bodie
and
bowell
it
,
and
ceare
it
with
waxe
,
and
fill
it
full
of
ozier
branches
brused
,
a
sweet
perfume
called
red
Stirax
,
the
seed
of
percely
,
smallage
,
and
annis-seeds
,
and
so
sow
it
vp
againe
,
and
then
putting
the
carcase
into
a
cart
,
they
conuey
it
into
another
country
,
where
it
is
vsed
as
before
,
and
so
interred
.
But
the
Scythians
cut
off
their
dead
kings
eares
,
clip
his
And
after
they
haue
strangled
fiftie
of
these
men-servants
,
and
as
many
of
the
best
horses
,
the
mens
bowels
beeing
first
taken
out
,
and
their
garments
stretched
abroade
,
and
sowed
together
,
they
set
vp
,
round
about
the
circuit
of
the
Kings
tombe
vppon
arched
worke
,
those
fiftie
horses
,
and
the
seruants
sitting
vppon
their
backes
:
so
as
they
may
seeme
afarre
off
to
the
beholders
,
like
a
troupe
of
horsemen
keeping
their
dead
King
.
And
this
is
the
maner
and
custome
of
interring
and
sepulture
of
their
Kings
in
Scythia
.
Priuate
men
also
obserue
a
certaine
custome
in
their
burials
:
for
when
one
dyeth
,
all
his
neighbours
laying
him
in
a
cart
,
carrie
him
about
to
his
friends
,
and
each
one
of
his
friends
receiuing
him
,
maketh
a
banket
,
as
well
to
his
neighbours
and
kinsfolke
,
as
to
the
rest
which
accompany
the
coarse
.
His
bodie
beeing
thus
carried
from
place
to
place
,
for
the
space
of
fortie
dayes
,
is
then
interred
,
his
head
beeing
first
emptied
and
cleane
washed
:
aboue
the
bodie
they
set
three
stickes
bending
one
towards
another
,
vppon
which
they
set
wollen
cappes
,
as
many
as
they
can
,
and
then
they
put
the
carcase
into
a
chest
or
coffin
,
made
of
one
tree
like
a
trough
,
and
set
it
vnder
the
cappes
,
and
so
fill
vp
the
coffin
with
bright
stones
.
The
men
of
Scythia
do
neuer
wash
themselues
,
but
their
wiues
infusing
water
vppon
their
bodies
,
rubbe
them
against
a
rough
stone
,
with
Cypresse
,
Cedar
,
or
the
wood
of
Frankinsence
,
and
after
their
bodies
are
rubbed
,
and
beginne
to
smell
,
they
besmeare
their
faces
ouer
with
medicines
or
oyntments
;
these
oyntments
make
them
to
haue
an
odoriferous
sme●●
And
the
next
day
after
,
they
remooue
those
medicines
,
and
make
their
faces
cleane
and
bright
againe
.
Their
manner
of
swearing
and
ministring
an
oath
to
others
,
is
by
the
Kings
throne
,
whereby
if
any
one
be
conuinced
of
periurie
,
(
by
the
Deuinors
which
make
triall
thereof
,
with
willow
rods
or
wands
)
hee
is
put
to
death
without
delay
,
and
forfeiteth
all
his
goods
to
those
which
prooued
him
periured
.
The
Massagetae
,
a
people
of
Scythia
in
Asia
beyond
the
The
Tauro-Scythians
(
so
called
of
the
hill
Taurus
about
After
they
haue
finished
their
praiers
,
they
cut
off
his
head
whom
they
meane
to
sacrifice
,
and
(
as
some
say
)
throw
his
truncke
head-long
downe
a
Rocke
(
for
their
Temple
is
scituated
vpon
a
steepe
Rocke
)
which
done
they
naile
the
head
vpon
a
crosse
or
gybbet
.
Some
agreeing
that
their
heads
bee
fastned
to
a
crosse
,
as
is
said
,
doe
notwithstanding
deny
that
their
bodies
be
throwne
head-long
down
a
Rocke
,
but
affirme
that
they
bury
them
in
the
grownd
.
The
spirit
or
goddesse
to
whom
they
doe-sacrifice
,
they
terme
to
be
Iphigenia
the
daughter
of
Agamemnon
.
Euery
one
likewise
cutteth
off
the
heads
of
his
enemies
,
which
he
taketh
in
the
warres
and
carrieth
them
home
to
his
house
,
and
fixing
them
vpon
poles
setteth
them
vpon
the
highest
part
of
his
house
,
and
for
the
most
part
vpon
the
funnel
of
the
chimney
,
and
the
reason
why
they
set
them
so
high
,
is
for
that
they
say
the
heads
be
the
keepers
and
watchmen
ouer
the
whole
house
:
these
people
liue
by
rapine
and
stealth
,
and
by
the
wars
.
The
Agathirsi
be
a
very
The
Neury
vse
the
Scythian
customes
:
these
in
the
Summer
before
Darius
expedition
,
were
constrained
(
for
The
Anthropophagi
(
that
it
is
to
say
eaters
of
mans
flesh
)
vse
the
most
sauage
and
rudest
manners
of
all
men
:
The
Melanchlaeni
goe
all
of
them
in
blacke
attire
,
The
Budini
be
a
great
and
populous
nation
,
there
Bodies
be
redish
or
yelowish
,
and
their
eyes
gray
like
Cats
:
The
Argyphaei
inhabite
vnder
the
bottoms
of
high
The
Issedones
were
reported
to
vse
this
custome
,
when
These
people
also
bee
accounted
iust
,
and
that
the
wiues
bee
of
equall
strength
with
their
husbands
:
And
such
heretofore
were
the
manners
of
the
Scythians
:
but
afterwards
being
subdued
by
the
Tartarians
,
they
followed
their
fashions
,
and
liue
now
like
vnto
them
,
and
bee
all
called
by
one
name
Tartarians
.
Of
Tartaria
,
and
of
the
customes
and
power
of
that
people
.
CAP.
10.
TARTARIA
(
which
according
to
Vincentius
is
also
called
Mongal
)
is
scituated
There
be
no
Cities
or
great
townes
in
the
whole
country
,
but
onely
one
called
Cracuris
:
and
wood
is
so
scarce
in
most
places
there
,
as
the
inhabitants
be
constrained
to
burne
and
boile
their
meate
with
horsdung
&
beasts
dung
.
The
weather
there
is
very
intemperate
and
most
strange
,
for
in
the
Summer-time
they
haue
such
horrible
and
terrible
thunders
and
lightnings
,
as
many
men
die
for
very
feare
:
it
is
euen
now
maruellous
hot
and
by
and
by
there
will
be
extreame
cold
and
snowes
:
and
the
stormes
and
winds
oftentimes
bee
so
boysterous
,
as
people
bee
not
able
to
ride
against
them
,
but
that
they
blow
men
downe
from
their
horses
,
pull
trees
vp
by
the
rootes
,
and
doe
the
people
many
and
great
dammages
:
It
neuer
raineth
there
in
Winter
,
and
but
seldome
times
in
Sommer
,
and
then
so
small
a
raine
as
it
scarce
moystneth
the
earth
.
The
Country
otherwise
aboundeth
with
all
kinds
of
The
ancient
Tartarians
were
of
a
rude
behauiour
,
and
liued
without
manners
,
lawes
or
other
ornamentes
of
life
,
and
beeing
of
an
obscure
name
,
and
very
basely
esteemed
of
amongst
all
the
Scythians
,
followed
their
cattaile
,
and
paide
tribute
vnto
them
for
their
dwellings
.
Shortly
after
,
this
people
being
deuided
as
it
were
into
certaine
tribes
or
kindreds
,
were
first
ruled
by
captaines
,
who
had
the
sole
gouernment
ouer
them
,
they
paying
tribute
notwithstanding
to
their
next
bordering
neighbours
the
Naymans
:
But
when
by
a
certaine
Oracle
they
had
elected
and
created
Canguista
their
first
King
,
hee
taking
first
King
of
Tartaria
.
vpon
him
the
Empire
,
did
first
abolish
the
worship
of
all
euill
spirits
and
false
gods
,
and
made
an
Edict
that
all
the
Nation
should
worship
the
true
God
,
by
whose
prouidence
hee
would
haue
all
men
thinke
,
that
hee
receiued
his
Kingdome
.
Hee
commanded
likewise
that
all
that
by
their
age
were
able
to
beare
armes
,
should
bee
ready
to
attend
the
King
at
a
certaine
daie
,
where
when
they
were
assembled
,
the
army
was
distributed
in
this
manner
.
First
that
the
Decurions
which
were
captaines
ouer
tenne
souldiours
,
should
obey
the
centurions
,
which
were
captaines
ouer
an
hundred
foote-men
,
the
centurions
should
be
obedient
to
those
which
were
Captaines
and
Coronels
of
a
thousand
men
,
and
those
againe
should
be
at
the
command
,
of
those
which
were
gouernors
of
tenne
thousand
:
and
then
to
trie
the
strength
of
his
Empire
,
and
to
haue
experience
of
his
subiects
hearts
,
hee
commaunded
that
seuen
of
those
Princes
or
Gouernours
sonnes
,
which
ruled
the
people
before
hee
was
ordained
King
,
should
bee
slaine
by
the
hands
of
their
owne
fathers
.
This
command
of
the
King
the
fathers
fulfilled
(
although
it
seemed
very
bitter
and
cruel
)
both
for
feare
of
the
multitude
,
and
also
for
religions
sake
,
for
they
verily
beleeued
that
the
God
of
Heauen
was
first
author
and
instituor
of
their
Kingdome
,
and
that
if
they
should
not
performe
his
command
,
they
should
not
onely
transgresse
and
violate
the
law
of
a
King
,
but
the
law
of
God
also
.
Canguista
being
thus
fortified
,
and
putting
confidence
in
his
power
,
first
subdued
by
battaile
the
Scythians
,
which
were
next
vnto
him
,
and
made
them
tributary
,
and
with
them
,
all
those
to
whom
the
Tartarians
themselues
before
that
time
paide
tribute
:
from
thence
going
forward
to
people
more
remote
,
he
had
such
prosperous
and
happy
successe
in
the
warres
,
as
hee
subdued
with
his
forces
all
Kingdomes
,
Countries
and
Nations
from
Scythia
to
the
Sunne
rysing
,
and
from
thence
to
the
mediterranean
sea
,
and
beyond
,
so
as
now
he
may
iustly
be
said
,
to
bee
Lord
and
Emperour
of
all
the
East
:
The
Tartarians
of
all
men
be
most
deformed
in
body
,
they
bee
for
the
most
part
little
men
,
hauing
great
eyes
standing
farre
out
of
their
heads
,
and
so
much
couered
with
eye-lids
,
as
the
sight
or
opening
of
the
eye
is
maruellous
little
:
their
faces
be
broad
and
without
beards
,
except
that
they
haue
some
few
stragling
haires
vpon
their
vpper
lips
and
chinnes
,
they
be
all
of
them
commonly
slender
in
the
waste
,
and
shaue
all
the
hinder
partes
of
their
heades
from
one
eare
to
the
other
,
and
vppe
to
the
crowne
,
they
weare
the
rest
of
their
haires
long
like
vnto
our
women
,
of
which
long
haire
they
make
two
strings
or
cords
,
bynding
or
winding
them
ouer
both
their
eares
,
and
in
this
manner
be
all
Tartarians
shaued
,
and
all
those
people
also
which
liue
amongst
them
.
Moreouer
they
be
very
nimble
and
actiue
of
bodie
,
good
horse-men
,
but
bad
footemen
,
and
they
neuer
goe
afoote
,
but
the
poorest
of
them
,
whither
euer
he
hath
occasion
to
goe
,
rydeth
either
on
horse
or
oxe-backe
;
their
women
ride
also
vpon
geldings
,
and
such
as
will
not
strike
or
kicke
:
their
bridles
bee
richly
decked
with
gold
,
siluer
and
precious
stones
.
They
hold
it
a
glorious
thing
to
haue
little
belles
hanging
about
their
horse
neckes
,
they
haue
a
very
ill
fauoured
and
clamerous
kinde
of
speech
:
for
when
they
sing
they
howle
like
Wolues
,
and
when
they
drinke
they
shake
their
heades
,
and
they
drinke
very
often
and
for
the
most
part
vntill
they
bee
drunke
,
for
to
bee
drunke
they
account
a
great
commendations
vnto
them
.
They
neither
dwell
in
Citties
nor
Townes
,
but
in
the
fields
vnder
tents
and
Tabernacles
,
after
the
auncient
custome
of
the
Scythians
.
They
bee
(
for
the
most
part
)
all
shepheards
and
heardsmen
:
In
Winter
they
lie
in
the
plaine
and
champion
grounds
,
and
dwel
vpon
the
hilles
in
Sommer
,
liuing
there
vpon
the
profits
of
the
pastures
;
They
make
themselues
mansion
places
in
manner
of
tents
or
pauillions
,
either
of
little
sprouts
or
twigges
,
or
else
of
cloath
sustained
vp
with
small
timber
,
in
the
middle
whereof
they
make
a
rounde
window
,
which
serueth
both
to
giue
light
and
to
let
out
the
smoke
,
and
they
make
fires
for
all
vses
,
the
men
take
great
delight
in
shooting
and
wrestling
.
They
bee
wonderfull
good
huntsmen
,
and
be
armed
from
the
toppe
to
the
toe
when
they
goe
a
hunting
,
and
when
they
see
any
wilde
beast
,
they
presently
inclose
him
in
rounde
about
on
euery
side
,
and
stopping
and
hindering
him
with
dartes
,
kill
him
and
so
take
him
by
that
meanes
:
bread
they
haue
none
,
and
therefore
they
haue
no
vse
of
bakeing
,
neither
doe
they
vse
any
towelles
,
napkins
nor
table-clothes
:
They
beleeue
that
there
is
one
God
,
and
that
hee
is
the
maker
and
author
of
all
things
visible
and
inuisible
,
yet
doe
they
not
worship
him
with
any
ceremonies
or
religious
rites
,
but
rather
making
themselues
certaine
Idoles
,
either
of
cloth
or
of
silke
in
the
forme
of
men
,
and
placing
them
vpon
each
part
of
their
Pauilions
,
pray
vnto
them
to
bee
defenders
of
their
Cattell
,
and
giuing
them
great
reuerence
,
offer
vnto
them
of
the
milke
of
al
their
sheepe
and
Cattel
,
and
before
they
begin
eyther
to
eate
or
drinke
any
thing
,
they
set
part
thereof
before
those
Idoles
:
what
beast
soeuer
they
kill
to
eate
,
they
lay
his
heart
in
a
platter
all
night
and
in
the
morning
boyle
it
and
eate
it
,
they
worshippe
also
and
doe
sacrifice
vnto
the
Sunne
,
the
Moone
,
and
the
foure
elements
,
and
most
religiously
adore
Cham
their
King
and
Lord
,
esteeming
him
to
bee
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
to
him
the
doe
sacrifice
and
attribute
so
much
honor
,
as
they
suppose
him
to
be
the
worthiest
man
in
all
the
world
,
nor
will
the
suffer
any
one
els
to
bee
compared
vnto
him
:
all
other
people
they
do
so
much
contemne
and
despise
,
and
thinke
them-selues
so
farre
excelling
others
in
wisdome
and
goodnesse
,
as
they
scorne
to
speake
vnto
them
,
but
dryue
them
from
them
with
rebukes
and
disdaine
.
They
call
the
Pope
and
all
Christian
men
dogges
and
Idolaters
because
they
worshippe
stockes
and
stones
,
they
bee
much
giuen
to
Diuilish
and
Magike
arts
,
and
obseruing
dreames
haue
their
wise
men
to
expound
and
interpret
them
,
who
do
aske
and
receiue
answeres
of
their
Idols
,
for
they
perswade
them-selues
that
GOD
hath
conference
with
their
Idolls
,
and
therefore
they
doe
all
things
by
Oracles
,
they
obserue
certayne
tymes
,
and
especially
when
the
change
of
the
Moone
is
,
yet
they
doe
worshipppe
nor
honour
no
one
time
beefore
another
,
eyther
by
Feasting
or
Fasting
,
but
esteeme
of
all
alike
.
The
Tartarians
bee
so
much
giuen
to
coueteousnesse
and
auarice
,
as
when
any
one
of
them
seeth
a
thing
,
that
hee
hath
a
desire
to
,
if
hee
may
not
haue
it
by
the
good
will
of
the
owner
,
hee
taketh
it
by
force
,
so
it
bee
not
belonging
to
one
of
their
owne
country
men
,
supposing
it
lawfull
so
to
doe
,
by
the
commandement
and
ordinance
of
their
Kings
,
for
they
haue
this
power
giuen
them
by
Canguista
and
Cham
their
first
Kings
,
that
what
Tartarian
soeuer
,
or
Tartarian
seruant
,
shall
finde
vpon
the
way
any
horse
,
or
meete
any
man
or
woman
not
hauing
the
Kings
pasport
,
or
letters
of
safe-conduct
,
hee
may
challenge
them
to
him-selfe
and
euer
after
vse
them
as
his
owne
.
They
will
lend
no
mony
to
those
that
want
,
but
for
an
excessiue
and
intollerable
gayne
,
as
taking
a
penny
for
tenne
pence
for
euery
monthes
vse
,
and
vsury
vpon
vsury
if
the
payment
bee
deferred
,
and
they
molest
and
greeue
those
which
bee
tributary
vnto
them
,
with
such
payments
and
exactions
,
as
it
was
neuer
reade
of
any
nation
that
did
the
like
,
It
is
incredible
to
bee
reported
how
they
couet
and
extort
,
as
if
they
were
lords
of
all
,
but
giue
nothing
,
not
so
much
as
an
almes
to
beggars
,
yet
in
this
they
are
to
bee
commended
,
that
they
exclude
and
put
backe
noe
guest
that
commeth
to
them
to
dinner
or
supper
;
but
rather
inuite
them
and
giue
them
to
eate
very
curteously
and
charitably
.
They
bee
of
a
very
vncleane
diet
,
for
they
haue
neither
table-clothes
nor
napkins
as
is
sayde
,
neither
doe
they
wash
their
hands
,
bodies
nor
apparell
.
They
make
no
bread
for
they
eate
none
,
neither
doe
they
eate
hearbes
or
any
kinde
of
graine
but
the
flesh
of
all
beasts
,
as
dogges
,
cattes
,
horses
and
rattes
,
and
to
shew
their
barbarous
cruelty
and
desire
of
reuenge
,
they
some-times
rost
or
broyle
the
bodies
of
their
captiue
enemies
vpon
the
fire
,
and
in
their
sollemne
bankets
teare
and
deuour
them
with
their
teeth
like
wolues
;
and
sauing
their
bludds
,
power
it
into
a
potte
and
drinke
it
,
and
some-times
also
they
drinke
milke
,
the
country
yeeldeth
noe
wine
,
but
what
is
brought
to
them
from
other
places
,
and
that
they
drinke
most
greedily
,
they
eate
the
vermine
from
one
anothers
heads
,
or
other
places
,
in
eating
whereof
they
vse
to
say
these
words
sic
inimicis
nostris
faciam
,
this
wil
I
doe
vnto
our
enemies
.
It
is
accounted
a
great
offence
,
that
eyther
meate
or
drinke
should
bee
spoiled
,
and
therefore
they
throw
not
their
bones
to
dogges
before
they
haue
taken
out
the
marrow
,
they
be
so
sparing
and
niggardly
as
they
will
eat
no
beast
while
he
is
whole
and
sound
,
but
when
they
bee
lame
or
begin
to
languish
,
either
through
age
or
some
other
infirmity
.
They
bee
exceeding
frugall
and
thrifty
and
content
with
a
little
,
insomuch
as
they
will
drinke
in
the
mornig
a
bole
or
two
of
milke
,
and
some-times
neither
eate
nor
drinke
more
of
all
the
day
after
.
The
men
and
women
bee
almost
apparelled
alike
,
for
the
men
weare
They
serue
in
the
warres
without
wages
,
and
bee
very
subtil
and
cunning
both
in
the
warres
and
other
businesses
,
and
ready
to
take
vpon
them
any
charge
,
or
to
vndergoe
any
matter
of
importance
whatsoeuer
,
the
Captaines
and
gouernors
enter
not
into
the
battell
them-selues
but
standing
aloofe
incourrage
&
exhort
their
souldiers
diligently
,
foreseeing
and
considering
what
is
necessary
to
bee
done
,
and
to
the
end
their
army
may
seeme
the
greater
,
and
more
terrible
to
the
enemy
,
they
bring
their
wiues
and
children
into
the
army
with
them
,
and
sometimes
the
images
of
men
set
fast
vpon
horses
,
nor
do
they
thinke
it
a
disgrace
for
them
to
fly
if
it
bee
either
behouefull
,
or
necessary
:
when
they
shoote
they
disarme
their
right
armes
,
and
then
their
darts
fly
with
such
vehement
forces
,
as
they
will
perce
any
kind
of
armor
:
they
begin
the
battell
in
order
,
and
keepe
their
aray
in
retyring
euen
,
then
destroying
and
slaying
with
their
darts
their
enimies
which
pursue
them
,
and
if
they
perceiue
the
number
of
those
which
pursue
them
to
bee
but
small
,
they
sodainly
returne
into
the
battell
,
wounding
with
their
darts
both
men
and
horse
,
and
euen
then
they
get
the
greatest
conquest
,
when
they
were
thought
to
haue
beene
conquered
:
When
they
intend
to
inuade
or
make
warre
vpon
any
country
,
they
deuide
their
army
into
sundry
companies
and
giue
the
assaulte
on
euery
side
,
so
as
they
can
hardly
bee
incountred
or
resisted
,
nor
any
of
the
inhabitants
escape
;
and
by
this
policie
they
haue
alwaies
the
victory
in
their
owne
owne
hands
.
And
they
vse
their
victory
very
proudly
and
cruelly
sparing
neither
old
men
,
women
,
nor
children
,
but
put
all
to
the
sword
without
difference
,
artificers
onely
excepted
,
which
they
reserue
to
worke
for
them
.
They
deuide
them
to
bee
slaine
by
the
Centurions
,
assigning
to
euery
seruant
for
his
part
of
the
slaughter
,
tenne
,
or
more
,
or
lesse
,
as
the
number
of
the
Captiues
bee
,
which
when
they
haue
butchered
with
Axes
,
like
Swine
,
for
a
greater
terror
to
others
,
they
take
euery
thousand
Captiue
,
and
turning
his
head
downe-wards
,
hang
him
vp
by
the
heeles
vppon
a
stake
made
fast
in
the
ground
,
in
the
middle
of
those
which
bee
slaine
,
as
if
hee
should
then
admonish
and
aduise
his
friends
,
whilst
the
most
of
those
murtherers
,
approching
to
the
slaine
bodyes
,
doe
with
their
mouthes
swill
vp
the
bloud
which
springeth
from
their
greene
wounds
.
They
keepe
their
faith
and
promise
with
none
,
how
euer
they
bee
obliged
vnto
them
,
but
rage
towards
their
owne
subiects
in
this
manner
,
and
farre
more
greeuously
:
It
is
lawfull
for
them
to
deflowre
as
many
young
Virgins
as
they
will
or
can
get
,
and
those
which
bee
any
thing
beautifull
,
bee
carryed
away
with
them
,
and
constrained
to
serue
continually
in
extreame
penurie
of
all
things
.
The
Tartarians
of
all
men
be
most
incontinent
,
for
although
they
may
marry
as
many
wiues
as
they
will
,
or
as
they
bee
able
to
keepe
,
and
that
they
bee
not
forbidden
mariage
with
any
degree
of
affinitie
,
or
consanguinity
(
mothers
,
daughters
,
and
sisters
onely
excepted
)
yet
bee
they
exceedingly
giuen
to
the
sinne
of
Sodome
,
accompanying
both
with
their
owne
sex
and
with
beasts
,
as
vilely
as
the
Sarrasins
,
without
eyther
difference
or
punishment
:
They
account
not
the
woman
which
they
marry
for
their
wife
,
nor
yet
receiue
her
dower
before
shee
hath
had
a
childe
,
and
if
shee
bee
barren
it
is
lawfull
for
them
to
put
her
a
way
and
to
marry
another
.
And
this
is
strange
,
that
although
many
women
haue
but
one
husband
,
yet
they
neuer
fall
out
for
him
amongst
them-selues
,
although
one
bee
preferred
before
another
,
and
hee
sleepeth
now
with
one
,
and
by
and
by
with
another
,
and
euery
one
of
these
wiues
haue
their
abyding
place
by
them-selues
,
and
euery
one
keepeth
her
owne
family
.
They
liue
most
chast
from
other
mens
wiues
,
for
as
well
the
men
as
women
which
bee
taken
in
adultery
,
suffer
death
by
their
lawe
:
those
men
which
bee
not
trayned
vp
in
the
warres
,
keepe
Cattell
in
the
fields
,
practise
hunting
and
wrestling
,
without
doing
any
other
domesticall
businesse
but
commit
all
to
women
vpon
whose
care
it
resteth
to
prouide
all
things
necessary
both
for
victualls
and
clothing
.
This
nation
obserueth
many
superstitions
,
for
to
put
a
knife
into
the
fire
,
or
at
the
least
to
let
it
touch
the
fire
,
or
to
pull
flesh
out
of
a
potte
with
a
knife
,
is
held
a
great
offence
,
moreouer
they
cut
nothing
with
a
hatchet
neere
vnto
the
fire
,
least
they
should
hurt
it
any
manner
of
way
,
for
they
honour
the
fire
most
religiously
,
perswading
them-selues
that
there-with
all
things
ought
to
bee
purified
and
clensed
.
They
greatly
abhore
to
lay
either
their
body
or
armes
,
when
they
sleepe
or
take
their
rest
,
vpon
a
whippe
where-with
they
driue
their
horses
,
(
for
spurres
they
vse
none
)
or
to
tuch
their
darts
with
a
whip
;
and
yong
men
doe
not
onely
auoyd
the
killing
of
birds
,
but
the
taking
of
them
also
:
they
will
not
beate
a
horse
with
his
brydle
nor
breake
one
bone
with
an
other
,
nor
yet
spend
ether
meate
or
drinke
out
of
measure
and
especially
milke
,
noe
one
dare
pisse
within
his
pauillion
or
mansion
house
,
for
if
any
one
doe
it
abstinately
,
he
is
put
to
death
without
mercy
,
but
if
necessity
constraine
one
to
doe
it
,
as
oftentimes
it
happeneth
,
then
the
tent
or
pauilion
wherein
it
was
done
,
and
all
things
within
it
,
ought
to
bee
purged
and
clensed
,
on
this
manner
:
First
they
make
two
fires
three
paces
distant
one
from
another
,
betwixt
which
they
fasten
two
forkes
or
iauelins
vpright
in
the
ground
,
by
each
fire
one
,
then
drawing
a
cord
from
the
one
fire
to
the
other
,
they
carry
forth
through
the
middle
of
the
iauelins
,
as
it
were
through
a
gate
,
all
things
which
are
to
be
purified
,
two
women
(
to
whome
the
businesse
is
committed
)
standing
vpon
the
other
side
,
one
ouer
against
an
other
,
casting
water
vpon
the
stuffe
,
and
muttering
out
certaine
verses
to
themselues
.
No
stranger
is
admitted
into
the
kings
presence
,
of
what
estate
or
dignity
soeuer
he
be
,
and
be
his
businesse
of
neuer
so
much
importance
,
vnlesse
he
bee
first
purified
:
he
that
spurneth
with
his
foote
at
the
threshould
of
the
pauillion
,
wherein
the
Emperor
,
or
any
Prince
dwelleth
,
is
slaine
in
the
very
place
:
moreouer
if
any
one
bite
a
bit
of
any
thing
which
he
cannot
swallow
downe
,
but
is
forced
to
vomit
it
vp
againe
,
all
the
people
fall
vpon
him
,
and
digging
a
hole
vnder
his
pauillion
drag
him
through
it
,
and
so
kill
him
most
cruelly
,
there
bee
many
other
such
friuolous
things
which
they
account
as
sins
that
cannot
bee
purged
,
or
appeased
,
but
to
kill
a
man
,
to
enter
vpon
another
mans
possession
,
to
take
other
mens
goods
violently
,
without
right
or
equity
,
and
to
neglect
the
commandements
of
God
,
they
account
as
little
or
no
offences
.
They
beleeue
that
after
this
life
they
shall
liue
eternally
in
an
other
world
,
but
what
that
world
is
they
cannot
describe
,
and
that
they
shall
there
be
rewarded
according
to
their
merits
.
When
any
one
is
sick
,
and
draweth
neere
vnto
death
,
they
set
a
speare
at
the
tent
doore
,
wherein
hee
lyeth
,
with
a
black
cloth
at
the
end
of
it
,
to
the
end
that
those
which
passe
by
,
seeing
it
,
may
forbeare
to
enter
in
,
and
no
one
dare
come
in
though
hee
be
called
,
if
he
see
the
speare
:
but
when
the
sick
person
is
dead
,
all
his
family
meeting
together
carry
the
coarse
priuily
out
of
the
tent
,
into
a
place
(
chosen
before
for
the
purpose
)
where
is
made
a
great
large
pit
,
in
which
pit
they
build
a
little
pauillion
,
and
set
in
it
a
table
furnished
with
diuerse
dishes
of
meate
,
then
setting
thereat
the
dead
corps
attired
with
rich
and
gorgious
garments
,
they
forthwith
couer
them
altogether
with
earth
,
he
hath
also
one
labouring
beast
,
and
one
trapped
horse
buried
with
him
:
The
great
men
choose
out
one
seruant
in
their
life
time
,
vpon
whom
they
set
their
owne
marke
,
with
a
marking
yron
,
to
bee
intombed
with
him
when
hee
is
dead
,
and
this
they
doe
,
that
they
may
make
vse
of
them
in
an
other
world
.
After
all
this
,
the
mans
friends
that
is
dead
take
an
other
horse
,
and
killing
him
,
and
eating
his
flesh
,
and
then
filling
the
hide
full
of
haye
,
and
sowing
it
vp
againe
,
they
set
it
vpon
foure
stakes
vpon
the
topp
of
the
Sepulcher
,
to
shew
that
there
the
dead
man
lyeth
,
which
done
,
the
women
burne
the
horses
bones
for
the
expiation
of
the
dead
mans
ghost
.
But
the
richer
sort
cut
the
horse
hide
into
slender
thongs
,
and
extending
them
in
length
,
measure
out
there-with
a
circuite
of
ground
round
about
their
dead
friends
Sepulcher
,
beleeuing
that
the
dead
man
shall
obtaine
so
much
ground
in
an
other
world
,
as
by
his
friends
shall
bee
measured
out
vnto
him
,
with
those
thongs
:
all
these
ceremonies
performed
,
vpon
the
thirtith
day
they
leaue
of
their
mourning
.
There
be
some
Tartarians
which
be
a
kind
of
Christians
but
very
bad
ones
,
and
these
to
hasten
their
fathers
deaths
Deus
in
coelo
&
Chuichuth
Cham
in
terra
:
the
strength
of
God
,
and
Emperor
of
all
men
.
He
hath
fiue
very
strong
and
puissant
armies
,
&
fiue
Dukes
by
whom
he
maketh
warr
with
all
that
resist
him
,
hee
neuer
speaketh
with
the
Legats
or
embassadors
of
other
nations
,
nor
admitteth
them
into
his
presence
,
vnlesse
both
they
&
their
gifts
(
for
without
gifts
they
dare
not
come
)
be
first
purged
by
certaine
women
asfigned
to
that
businesse
:
he
answereth
in
the
middle
of
the
people
,
and
all
men
to
whom
he
speaketh
ought
to
listen
vnto
him
,
kneeling
vpon
their
knees
,
when
&
how
long
soeuer
his
speech
be
,
and
so
diligently
to
attend
his
words
as
they
misconster
not
his
meaning
in
any
point
,
for
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
to
alter
the
Emperours
words
,
nor
in
any
sort
to
contradict
or
gaine-say
the
sentence
hee
pronounceth
:
hee
neuer
drinketh
in
any
publick
assembly
,
nor
yet
any
other
Tartarian
Prince
,
vnlesse
some
doe
sing
and
play
vnto
him
vppon
a
harpe
before
hee
drinke
,
and
men
of
great
worth
when
they
ride
,
are
shadowed
with
a
certaine
fanne
or
curtaine
,
fastned
to
a
long
speare
and
caried
before
them
,
which
custome
is
said
to
be
vsed
also
by
the
women
:
And
these
were
the
customes
and
maner
of
liuing
of
the
people
of
Tartary
,
about
two
hundred
yeares
sithence
.
The
Georgiani
(
whom
the
Tartarians
ouercame
much
about
that
time
)
were
worshippers
of
Christ
;
obseruing
Of
Turcia
,
and
of
all
the
manners
,
lawes
and
ordinances
of
the
Turkes
.
CHAP.
11.
THat
country
which
is
now
called
Turcia
or
Turkie
,
hath
vpon
the
East
the
greater
Armenia
,
Martinus
Segonius
Nouomontanus
hath
written
thus
of
the
Sepulcher
of
Christ
our
King
and
Lord
.
The
Sarrasins
and
Turkes
(
saith
he
)
(
by
the
ancient
preaching
of
Mahomet
)
laugh
the
Christians
to
scorne
,
which
attribute
any
honor
to
that
Sepulcher
,
affirming
that
the
great
Prophet
Christ
proceeded
from
the
spirit
of
God
,
that
he
was
voide
of
all
earthly
blot
or
sinne
,
and
that
hee
he
shall
come
to
be
iudge
of
all
people
,
but
that
they
may
approach
vnto
his
true
Sepulcher
,
they
vtterly
deny
,
because
his
glorious
body
,
conceiued
by
the
diuine
spirit
,
was
altogether
impassible
:
thus
much
hath
Segonius
written
,
&
more
to
the
same
purpose
,
which
the
Mahometans
are
wont
to
cast
in
our
teeth
,
with
as
much
folly
as
impiety
:
when
that
false
Prophet
Mahomet
had
infected
his
people
&
nation
,
with
these
pestilent
euils
,
he
made
&
established
a
law
,
and
(
least
by
men
of
vnderstanding
it
might
be
resisted
and
abrogated
)
hee
ordained
a
capitall
punishment
against
the
breakers
thereof
,
commanding
and
decreeing
in
his
Alcaron
,
that
no
one
should
presume
vpon
paine
of
death
to
dispute
thereof
,
by
which
ordinance
and
decree
,
it
appeared
most
euidently
,
that
in
that
law
was
no
sincerity
,
which
as
a
hidden
mistery
hee
couered
and
sealed
vp
so
closely
,
that
all
men
were
forbidden
to
meddle
with
it
,
so
as
the
people
should
not
by
any
meanes
know
what
that
was
which
hee
had
done
.
In
the
dooing
the
Munck
a
helper
of
Mahomet
.
whereof
,
and
in
setling
his
new
sect
,
hee
chiefly
vsed
the
councell
and
helpe
of
Sergius
a
Monke
,
and
a
Nestorian
heretick
:
and
to
the
end
his
law
might
be
more
populer
and
better
esteemed
of
all
nations
,
hee
tooke
some-thing
The
Sarrasins
which
first
imbraced
the
impiety
and
madnesse
of
that
false
prophet
Mahomet
,
inhabited
in
that
part
of
Arabia
which
is
called
Petrea
,
there
where
the
land
vpon
the
one
side
ioyneth
to
Iudaea
and
Aegipt
,
and
they
bee
called
Sarrasins
of
a
place
called
Sarracus
neere
vnto
the
people
called
Nabathei
,
or
(
as
they
themselues
would
haue
it
)
of
Sara
the
wife
of
Abraham
,
wherevpon
they
yet
perswade
themselues
,
that
of
all
men
they
bee
the
ligitimate
and
sole
successors
of
the
diuine
promise
.
Some
of
them
were
husbandmen
,
some
followed
their
flockes
,
but
the
greatest
part
were
souldiors
,
and
beeing
hired
and
retained
by
Heraclius
to
serue
in
the
Persian
warres
,
and
finding
themselues
deceiued
by
him
,
after
hee
had
obtained
the
victory
,
they
(
incenced
with
ire
and
ignominie
)
departed
thence
into
Syria
,
hauing
a
Mahomet
for
their
captaine
and
councellor
,
where
they
won
Damascus
,
and
then
,
their
army
and
prouision
necessary
for
the
warres
increasing
more
and
more
,
they
made
warres
vpon
Aegipt
and
brought
it
to
subiection
,
after
that
they
subdued
Persis
,
Antioch
and
Ierusalem
,
and
so
augmenting
and
increasing
euery
day
both
in
fame
and
force
,
voide
of
all
feare
of
any
that
could
resist
them
,
the
Turkes
,
a
cruell
and
barbarous
nation
of
Scythia
,
beeing
by
their
neighbours
expulsed
from
the
Caspian
hilles
,
descending
by
the
narrow
passages
of
the
hil
Caucasus
,
first
into
Asia
the
lesse
,
and
after
that
into
Armenia
,
Media
and
Persis
,
by
their
force
and
armes
brought
all
those
people
vnder
their
subiection
and
gouernment
,
when
the
Sarrasins
to
defend
the
confins
of
their
Country
,
went
forth
to
meete
the
Turkes
,
but
being
not
able
to
make
their
partie
good
and
to
encounter
them
,
they
were
in
very
short
time
brought
to
such
desperations
,
as
they
were
contented
the
Turkes
should
raigne
with
them
in
Persia
,
so
as
the
would
imbrace
the
faith
of
Mahomet
:
so
as
whether
nation
had
the
greater
losse
can
hardly
bee
iudged
,
either
they
that
departed
from
such
a
Kingdome
,
or
those
which
for
desire
of
rule
were
forced
to
receiue
so
pestilent
a
religion
.
And
both
Nations
beeing
thus
bound
with
the
bonds
of
one
religion
,
were
for
a
space
so
confounded
in
name
,
as
there
was
no
difference
betwixt
Turkes
and
Sarrasins
,
yet
now
the
name
of
Turkes
is
onely
knowne
and
the
other
vtterly
abolished
and
forgotten
:
There
bee
diuers
sorts
of
horsemen
that
serue
in
the
warres
amongst
the
Turkes
:
As
first
the
Thimarcini
,
which
bee
such
The
third
sort
bee
the
Charrippi
,
the
Spahiglani
and
the
Soluphtari
,
the
best
of
which
bee
they
Charippi
,
and
the
most
famos
souldiors
in
dignity
;
these
continually
attend
vpon
the
King
,
and
be
about
eight
hundred
in
number
,
all
elected
out
of
the
Scythians
and
Persians
,
and
of
no
other
nation
else
,
and
these
are
to
fight
venterously
,
in
the
presence
of
the
King
when
need
requireth
.
The
Spahi
and
Soluphtari
,
are
such
as
at
the
first
when
they
were
children
attended
vpon
the
King
to
doe
some
vile
and
dishonourable
businesse
,
but
when
they
once
become
to
bee
of
mans
estate
,
the
King
giueth
them
power
to
marry
wiues
,
so
as
they
growing
greater
by
their
wiues
dower
and
by
their
wages
,
doe
for
the
most
part
execute
the
Office
of
Orators
,
garding
and
attending
vpon
each
side
of
the
King
,
when
hee
goeth
abroade
,
and
of
these
there
bee
a
thousand
and
three
hundred
:
out
of
this
order
be
elected
,
for
the
most
part
,
all
the
chiefe
Gouernours
,
and
men
of
great
authority
and
dignity
.
There
bee
three
orders
of
footemen
,
first
the
Ianizaries
,
The
Asappi
be
of
the
second
order
,
which
be
footmen
armed
with
a
light
armor
,
they
vse
swords
,
shields
&
long
speares
,
and
weare
red
caps
to
distinguish
them
from
the
Ianizaries
,
these
gal
the
enemies
horses
in
battaile
,
and
the
number
of
them
is
answerable
to
the
greatnesse
of
the
army
,
and
at
the
least
4000.
of
them
goe
with
the
King
,
and
it
is
decreed
that
their
wages
shall
surcease
,
when
the
wars
are
ended
.
The
regall
army
consisteth
of
two
hundred
thousand
fighting
men
,
but
the
company
of
footmen
,
which
be
either
voluntaries
,
or
such
as
haue
bin
dismissed
from
the
wars
,
and
bee
sommoned
to
serue
againe
,
serue
without
wages
,
&
with
these
be
mixed
slaues
,
pages
,
skullions
and
drudges
,
carpenters
,
pioners
and
victuallers
of
the
campe
.
These
make
waies
euen
and
plaine
in
rugged
and
rough
places
,
build
bridges
ouer
riuers
&
pooles
,
erect
Rampires
and
Bulwarkes
against
the
enemie
,
and
make
all
others
things
ready
,
which
be
profitable
for
the
assaulting
and
conquering
of
Citties
:
Vsurers
,
Bankers
,
Exchangers
and
Brokers
that
sell
garments
for
souldiors
,
and
an
infinite
rabble
of
such
like
people
,
follow
the
campe
also
,
least
any
thing
should
bee
wanting
that
is
necessary
for
the
souldiors
.
But
their
is
no
one
thing
so
much
to
bee
admired
and
wondred
at
in
that
people
,
as
their
celerity
in
action
,
their
constancy
and
perseuerance
in
dangers
,
and
their
obedience
of
gouernment
:
for
they
loose
their
liues
for
the
least
offence
that
is
:
they
wil
swim
deepe
riuers
and
whitlepits
,
clime
the
steepest
hils
,
and
when
they
be
commanded
run
head-long
through
thicke
or
thin
,
rough
or
smooth
,
not
so
much
regarding
their
liues
as
the
will
of
the
commander
:
they
most
patiently
endure
both
watching
and
want
,
their
is
no
sedition
,
no
tumult
,
no
clamors
or
outcries
raysed
in
their
armies
,
and
in
the
night
time
there
is
such
continual
and
husht
silence
in
their
campes
,
as
they
wil
rather
suffer
captiues
to
escape
,
then
to
haue
any
tumults
or
hurly burly
raised
amongst
them
.
Of
all
men
now
liuing
the
Turkes
make
warres
most
orderly
,
so
that
it
needs
not
seeme
strange
to
any
,
what
the
cause
should
bee
that
hath
raised
them
to
this
height
at
this
day
,
that
about
two
hundred
yeeres
since
there
was
no
nation
like
them
.
For
it
may
bee
truely
said
of
them
that
they
bee
an
inuincible
Nation
,
vnlesse
they
bee
vanquished
by
some
great
plague
or
pestilence
,
or
else
by
ciuill
dessention
amongst
themselues
.
The
souldiours
bee
attired
verie
comely
,
wearing
nothing
that
is
vndecent
or
vnhonest
:
in
their
saddles
and
bridles
is
neither
curiositie
nor
superfluity
,
and
none
of
them
goe
armed
but
when
they
be
in
fight
,
and
at
other
times
they
haue
their
armour
carried
after
them
in
cariages
.
They
vse
no
Standards
or
Ensigns
,
but
Launces
,
vpon
the
tops
whereof
hang
downe
certaine
threeds
of
diuers
sundrie
collours
,
by
which
each
captaine
is
knowne
of
his
company
,
yet
they
vse
drummes
and
physes
to
summon
and
incite
them
to
fight
:
the
battaile
finished
,
all
the
army
is
set
in
readinesse
,
and
viewed
by
the
Register
(
who
is
one
of
the
noble
men
)
that
they
may
know
,
who
and
how
many
were
slaine
in
the
fight
,
and
for
the
ordaining
of
others
in
their
places
.
In
all
their
assemblies
and
banquets
they
pray
for
the
souldiours
,
but
more
deuoutly
for
such
as
were
slaine
in
defence
of
their
country
,
esteeming
those
happy
and
blessed
,
that
died
not
at
home
,
amidst
the
sorrow
and
lamentations
of
their
wiues
and
children
,
but
abroad
amongst
the
out-cries
of
their
enemies
,
clattering
of
armour
,
and
shattering
of
speares
.
They
describe
,
extoll
and
chaunt
out
the
victories
of
their
ancestors
,
thinking
thereby
to
make
their
souldiours
more
forward
and
couragious
:
Their
buildings
and
dwelling
houses
bee
made
for
the
most
part
of
timber
and
morter
,
and
very
few
of
stone
,
vnlesse
the
houses
of
great
men
,
Bathes
and
Temples
,
which
be
commonly
builded
of
stone
,
&
yet
there
be
some
of
the
Plebeians
,
or
common
people
,
of
such
exceeding
wealth
,
as
some
one
alone
is
able
of
himselfe
to
furnish
and
set
forth
a
whole
army
,
but
beeing
(
as
indeed
they
are
)
very
frugal
,
and
shunning
all
sumptuousnesse
,
they
cherish
humility
,
and
patiently
indure
this
voluntary
pouerty
.
And
for
this
cause
they
vtterly
renounce
all
pictures
,
and
so
much
abhorre
and
detest
the
caruing
of
Images
,
as
they
terme
Christians
Idolaters
,
because
they
bee
delighted
in
these
things
,
contending
that
they
affirme
the
truth
in
saying
so
:
They
vse
no
seales
at
all
to
their
letters
,
neither
the
King
nor
no
man
else
,
but
giue
credit
so
soone
as
they
heare
the
name
of
him
that
sent
it
,
or
view
the
stile
of
the
writer
,
neither
is
there
any
vse
of
belles
,
no
not
so
much
as
any
of
the
Christians
that
dwelleth
amongst
them
are
once
permitted
to
vse
them
.
They
play
at
no
game
for
money
or
any
thing
else
,
but
persecute
all
gamesters
with
many
ignominies
and
reproaches
,
no
man
of
what
dignitie
,
estate
or
condition
soeuer
hee
is
of
,
desireth
to
sit
vpon
any
stoole
,
forme
or
seate
,
to
sustaine
him
from
the
ground
,
but
disposing
and
placeing
his
bodie
,
and
garments
,
in
comelie
and
decent
order
,
sitteth
him
downe
vpon
the
ground
,
as
children
doe
:
The
table
wherevpon
they
eate
their
meate
,
is
made
(
for
the
most
part
)
of
an
oxe-hide
,
or
of
a
stagges
skin
vndrest
and
the
haire
on
,
beeing
made
rounde
and
some
foure
or
fiue
handfull
in
breadth
,
and
with
many
iron
rings
sowed
vnto
the
sides
thereof
,
through
which
they
put
a
leatherne
thong
,
by
which
deuise
,
it
is
opened
,
shut
and
carried
like
a
purse
.
No
one
doth
enter
into
any
house
,
Church
or
other
place
wherein
they
may
sit
,
but
they
must
first
put
off
their
shooes
,
for
they
account
it
vnhonest
and
vndecent
,
for
any
one
to
sit
with
his
shooes
on
,
and
therefore
they
vse
such
manner
of
shooes
as
they
can
easily
put
off
and
on
.
The
places
wherein
they
sit
either
in
their
houses
or
Churches
are
couered
with
course
woollen
blankets
,
or
else
with
mats
,
and
sometimes
by
reason
of
the
basenesse
and
vncleannesse
of
the
places
,
they
be
borded
or
plancked
.
Both
men
and
women
weare
long
and
large
garments
,
made
open
with
a
slit
before
,
that
they
may
the
better
couer
,
and
bend
themselues
when
they
purge
their
bodies
of
their
naturall
excrementes
,
in
doing
whereof
,
they
bee
very
precise
that
they
turne
not
their
faces
towardes
the
Sunne
rysing
,
which
way
the
doe
turne
themselues
when
they
pray
,
they
bee
very
carefull
likewise
,
that
in
doing
thereof
,
no
one
see
them
,
least
their
shamefull
and
vncleane
partes
should
bee
discouered
,
the
men
make
water
as
the
women
doe
with
vs
,
bending
themselues
,
for
if
any
man
doth
pisse
standing
,
hee
is
of
all
men
held
either
for
an
Idiot
or
an
hereticke
:
They
bee
compelled
by
a
law
,
to
abstaine
from
wine
as
the
nurse
,
garder
,
or
seminary
of
all
sinne
and
filthinesse
,
yet
they
eate
grapes
and
drinke
Muste
.
They
abstaine
likewise
from
all
swines
flesh
and
swines
bloud
,
and
from
all
carraine
,
and
things
that
die
In
euery
Cittie
is
one
principall
Church
,
into
which
vpon
that
day
in
the
after-noone
,
all
people
assemble
themselues
to
praier
,
and
praier
beeing
solemnly
ended
,
they
haue
a
sermon
,
wherein
they
acknowledge
one
God
and
that
there
is
none
like
or
equall
vnto
him
,
and
that
Mahomet
is
his
faithfull
Prophet
.
All
the
Sarrasins
or
Turkes
ought
to
pray
euery
daie
fiue
times
,
with
their
faces
towardes
the
Sunne
rysing
,
and
before
they
goe
to
praier
to
haue
their
bodies
perfectly
cleere
,
and
decently
to
wash
both
fundament
,
yarde
,
hands
,
armes
,
mouth
,
eares
,
nostrils
,
eyes
and
the
haires
of
their
heads
,
and
last
of
all
their
feete
,
and
this
they
ought
to
do
more
strictly
&
precisely
,
after
their
companying
with
women
,
and
purging
their
bodies
,
vnlesse
they
bee
either
sicke
or
traueling
,
but
if
at
any
time
water
bee
wanting
to
wash
in
,
which
happeneth
but
verie
seldome
,
or
neuer
(
for
that
in
euerie
Cittie
be
baths
for
that
purpose
)
then
they
supply
the
want
thereof
with
the
dust
of
cleane
and
fresh
earth
:
and
hee
which
is
defiled
with
any
pollution
,
permits
no
one
(
as
much
as
is
possible
)
either
to
speake
vnto
him
,
or
yet
to
see
him
before
he
be
washed
and
made
cleane
:
they
fast
fiue
weeks
in
euery
yeare
very
strictly
,
neither
eating
nor
drinking
any
thing
of
all
the
day
before
Sunne-setting
,
nor
accompanying
with
women
:
but
from
the
Sunne
going
downe
,
vntill
his
rising
the
next
morning
they
spend
the
whole
time
at
their
pleasures
,
in
eating
,
drinking
,
and
venerie
:
vppon
the
sixtieth
day
from
the
beginning
of
their
fast
,
they
celebrate
their
Passe-ouer
,
in
memory
of
the
Ramme
,
which
was
shewed
vnto
Abraham
for
a
sacrifice
in
his
sonnes
steade
:
and
in
memorie
of
a
certaine
night
,
wherein
they
dreame
their
Alcoran
was
giuen
them
from
heauen
.
The
Turkes
ought
once
euery
yeare
also
to
go
to
the
Temple
which
is
in
Mecha
,
both
for
the
profession
of
their
religion
,
as
also
to
yeeld
the
annuall
honors
due
vnto
Mahomet
,
whose
sepulchre
is
there
kept
and
worshipped
.
The
Sarrasins
force
no
man
to
forsake
their
faith
,
and
Religion
,
neither
will
they
perswade
any
one
to
theirs
,
although
their
Alcoran
command
them
,
to
afflict
,
and
by
all
meanes
to
prosecute
their
aduersaries
in
Religion
and
their
Prophets
.
Whereof
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
in
Turkie
dwell
people
of
all
Sects
and
Religions
,
and
euery
Sect
doth
sacrifice
vnto
his
God
,
according
to
their
owne
customes
.
Moreouer
;
there
is
no
great
difference
betwixt
the
Priestes
,
and
the
lay-people
,
betwixt
their
Temples
,
and
their
ordinarie
habitations
and
dwelling
houses
:
for
it
is
sufficient
for
the
Priestes
to
know
the
Alchoran
,
and
what
things
appertaine
to
prayer
,
and
the
worship
of
their
law
,
without
spending
any
time
in
meditations
,
or
obtaining
of
learning
,
neither
do
they
take
vpon
them
the
cure
of
soules
,
or
care
of
churches
:
Sacraments
they
haue
none
,
they
make
no
obseruation
of
Relickes
,
sacred
Vessels
or
Altars
,
but
possessing
wiues
,
children
and
families
,
apply
their
time
like
lay-men
,
in
husbandrie
,
merchandize
,
buying
and
selling
,
hunting
,
and
such
like
labours
and
exercises
,
to
get
their
liuing
:
there
is
nothing
vnlawfull
for
them
to
do
,
nor
any
thing
prohibited
:
they
be
freed
from
seruitude
and
exactions
,
and
be
reuerenced
and
honoured
of
all
men
,
as
those
that
vnderstand
the
ceremonies
of
their
law
,
gouern
their
churches
,
and
be
able
to
instruct
others
.
They
haue
many
and
great
scholes
,
wherein
,
be
great
multitudes
instructed
in
the
ciuil
lawes
ordained
by
their
kings
for
the
gouernement
and
defence
of
their
kingdome
,
of
whome
some
be
afterwards
made
rulers
of
Churches
,
and
some
of
other
secular
offices
.
In
that
sect
be
diuers
sorts
also
of
religious
persons
,
of
which
,
some
liuing
in
woods
and
deserts
,
flie
the
fellowship
and
conuersation
of
all
men
:
some
other
liuing
in
citties
,
practise
hospitalitie
towards
poore
trauellers
,
allowing
them
house-room
and
lodging
at
the
least
,
if
they
haue
not
meate
to
refresh
them
,
for
they
themselues
liue
by
begging
.
There
be
some
others
likewise
,
that
wandring
through
the
citties
,
carrie
wholesome
and
fresh
water
in
certaine
bottles
,
giuing
thereof
to
drinke
to
euery
one
that
demandeth
.
For
which
religious
act
,
if
any
one
giue
them
any
thing
,
they
will
receiue
it
,
though
they
desire
nothing
at
all
,
carrying
such
boast
and
ostentation
of
sanctitie
and
religion
,
both
in
their
words
and
deeds
,
manners
and
behauior
,
as
they
may
rather
be
thought
Angels
then
men
,
and
euery
one
carieth
a
certain
badge
or
signe
,
wherby
he
may
be
discerned
of
what
profession
hee
is
of
.
The
Sarrasins
or
Turkes
be
very
strict
obseruers
and
maintainers
of
Iustice
:
for
he
that
sheddeth
another
mans
bloud
,
shall
haue
the
like
punishment
himselfe
:
he
that
is
found
in
adulterie
,
shall
(
together
with
the
adulteresse
)
be
stoned
to
death
without
mercie
or
delay
:
there
is
an
expresse
punishment
also
for
fornicators
;
for
hee
that
is
found
guiltie
of
fornication
,
shall
suffer
eight
hundred
stripes
with
a
whip
:
A
theefe
for
the
first
and
second
offence
shall
suffer
the
like
punishment
;
for
the
third
fault
he
shall
haue
his
hand
cut
off
,
and
his
foote
for
the
fourth
:
he
which
iniureth
another
shall
make
him
satisfaction
according
to
the
quantitie
of
the
wrong
done
.
In
case
of
extortion
of
goods
and
possessions
,
it
is
ordained
by
a
law
,
that
the
thing
required
shall
be
prooued
by
witnesses
,
and
that
the
defendant
shall
purge
himselfe
by
his
oath
.
They
admit
no
witnesses
,
but
such
as
be
honest
and
fit
persons
,
and
whose
testimonie
may
be
taken
without
oath
.
There
bee
throughout
the
whole
nation
diuers
Inquisitors
or
searchers
,
who
finding
out
those
that
neglect
the
forme
of
prayer
,
to
which
they
are
all
inioyned
,
afflict
and
punish
them
,
by
hanging
about
their
neckes
,
a
table
or
paper
with
many
foxe
tayles
,
and
so
leading
them
throughout
the
citie
,
dismisse
them
not
,
vntill
they
haue
payd
a
certaine
summe
of
money
for
ther
libertie
.
And
this
ignominie
and
reproch
is
accounted
an
extreame
punishment
:
no
one
that
is
of
full
age
,
may
liue
vnmarried
,
and
euery
one
may
haue
foure
lawfull
wiues
,
and
(
mothers
and
sisters
onely
excepted
)
may
marry
whom
they
list
,
without
respect
of
kindred
,
and
besides
the
foure
lawfull
wiues
,
they
may
haue
as
many
concubines
as
they
please
,
or
be
able
to
maintaine
:
and
as
wel
the
children
that
be
borne
of
their
concubines
,
as
of
their
lawfull
wiues
,
shall
equally
inherit
their
fathers
goods
,
only
this
is
obserued
,
that
one
sonne
shall
haue
as
much
as
two
daughters
:
no
one
may
keepe
two
or
more
wiues
in
one
house
,
nor
yet
in
one
cittie
,
for
auoyding
of
scolding
,
contention
,
and
vnquietnesse
that
would
bee
amongst
them
:
but
in
euery
city
they
may
keepe
one
,
and
the
husbands
háue
liberty
to
be
diuorced
from
their
wiues
three
sundrie
times
,
and
so
oft
to
take
them
againe
:
and
the
woman
diuorced
may
stay
with
her
husband
that
receiueth
her
againe
,
if
she
please
.
The
Turkish
women
be
very
decent
in
their
apparell
,
vpon
their
heades
they
weare
myters
,
set
vpon
the
top
of
their
veiles
,
wherwith
their
heads
beeing
bound
in
a
comely
fashion
,
one
side
or
edge
of
the
veile
hangeth
downe
vpon
the
right
or
left
side
of
their
heades
,
wherewith
if
they
go
from
home
,
or
come
into
their
husbands
presence
at
home
,
they
may
foorth-with
couer
or
maske
their
whole
faces
,
but
their
eyes
:
for
the
wife
of
a
Turke
dare
neuer
come
where
a
company
of
men
be
gathered
together
:
neither
is
it
lawfull
for
them
to
go
to
markets
to
buy
and
sell
.
Likewise
in
their
great
Temple
,
the
women
haue
a
place
farre
remote
from
men
,
and
shut
vp
so
close
,
as
no
one
can
come
to
them
,
nor
hardly
see
them
.
Which
closet
is
not
allowed
for
all
women
,
but
onely
for
the
wiues
of
noble
men
or
heade
Officers
,
and
that
onely
vpon
Friday
,
at
their
noone-tide
prayer
,
which
they
obserue
with
great
solemnitie
(
as
is
said
)
and
at
no
times
else
.
There
is
seldome
any
speech
or
conference
betwixt
men
and
women
,
in
any
publike
place
,
it
beeing
so
out
of
custome
,
as
if
you
should
stay
with
them
a
whole
yeare
,
you
shold
hardly
see
it
once
,
but
for
a
man
to
sit
or
ride
with
a
woman
,
is
accounted
monstrous
:
married
couples
do
neuer
dally
or
chide
in
the
presence
of
others
,
for
the
husbands
do
neuer
remitte
the
least
iot
of
their
authoritie
ouer
their
wiues
,
neither
will
the
wiues
omit
their
obedience
towards
their
husbands
.
The
great
Lords
that
cannot
alwaies
tarry
with
their
wiues
themselues
,
depute
and
set
Eunuchs
to
be
keepers
ouer
them
,
which
obserue
and
watch
them
so
warily
,
as
it
is
vnpossible
for
them
to
talke
with
any
man
but
their
husbands
,
or
to
play
false
play
with
their
husbands
.
To
conclude
,
the
Sarrafins
yeeld
so
much
credit
to
Mahomet
and
his
lawes
,
as
they
promise
assured
happines
and
saluation
to
the
keepers
thereof
:
to
wit
,
a
paradise
abounding
with
all
pleasures
,
a
garden
situated
in
a
pure
and
temperate
Climate
,
watered
on
all
parts
with
most
sweete
and
delectable
waters
,
where
they
shall
enioy
all
things
at
pleasure
;
dainties
of
all
sorts
to
feede
them
,
silkes
and
purple
to
cloath
them
,
beautifull
damfels
euer
readie
at
a
call
to
attend
them
with
siluer
and
golden
vessels
,
and
that
Angels
shall
bee
their
cuppe-bearers
;
and
minister
vnto
them
milke
in
golden
cuppes
,
and
red
wines
in
siluer
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
they
threaten
hell
,
and
eternall
damnation
to
the
transgressors
of
his
lawes
.
And
this
also
they
firmely
beleeue
,
that
though
a
man
haue
beene
neuer
so
great
a
sinner
,
yet
if
at
his
death
,
he
onely
beleeue
in
God
and
in
Mahomet
,
he
shall
be
saued
.
The
manners
and
customes
Of
the
Christians
,
and
of
their
originall
,
and
Customes
.
CAP.
12.
CHRIST
Iesus
(
the
true
and
euerlasting
Sonne
of
God
the
Father
omnipotent
,
the
second
Person
in
the
holy
,
indiuidual
,
coequall
,
and
eternall
Trinitie
,
by
his
incomprehensible
decree
and
mysterie
hidden
from
the
world
,
to
the
end
that
hee
might
raise
and
reduce
vs
miserable
,
and
vnfortunate
wretches
,
lost
and
forlorne
by
the
disobedience
of
our
fore-fathers
Adam
and
Eue
,
and
therefore
for
many
ages
exiled
and
excluded
out
of
the
heauenly
countrie
,
and
in
heauen
to
repaire
the
auncient
ruine
of
Lucifer
,
and
the
Angels
for
pride
expelled
thence
,
(
for
supply
of
which
vacancie
we
were
chiefly
created
,
)
was
,
one
thousand
,
sixe
hundred
and
ten
yeares
since
(
by
the
co-operation
and
working
of
the
holy
Ghost
)
conceiued
man
,
and
borne
in
Iudaea
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
being
of
the
house
and
lineage
of
Dauid
:
from
the
thirtith
yeare
of
whose
age
vnto
the
34.
(
at
which
time
through
the
enuie
and
hatred
of
the
Iewes
,
he
was
crucified
,
)
he
trauersed
ouer
all
the
land
of
Iudaea
,
exhorting
the
Iewes
,
from
the
ancient
law
of
Moses
;
and
the
Gentils
,
from
the
prophane
worship
of
Idols
,
vnto
his
new
doctrine
and
religion
:
those
followers
which
he
could
get
,
he
called
his
disciples
;
out
of
which
,
electing
twelue
,
and
appearing
vnto
them
aliue
after
his
death
,
(
as
hee
had
fore-told
them
he
would
)
he
gaue
them
commission
,
that
as
his
Legats
and
Apostles
,
they
shold
go
into
all
places
of
the
world
,
and
preach
to
all
people
such
things
as
they
had
seene
and
learned
of
him
.
Simon
Peter
(
who
long
before
was
by
Christ
ordained
chiefe
head
&
ruler
of
his
Church
after
him
,
when
(
after
the
receiuing
of
the
holy
Ghost
)
the
Apostles
went
some
to
one
people
,
some
to
another
to
preach
,
as
they
were
allotted
and
sent
)
came
first
to
Antioch
,
where
consulting
and
erecting
a
Church
,
or
chief
seat
or
Chaire
for
the
practise
of
Religion
:
he
,
with
many
other
of
the
Apostles
which
often
repaired
vnto
him
,
celebrated
a
Councel
;
in
which
,
amongst
other
things
,
it
was
decreed
,
that
the
professors
and
imbracers
of
Christs
doctrine
,
and
true
religion
,
should
after
him
be
called
Christians
.
This
chiefe
Chaire
of
the
Church
beeing
afterwards
translated
from
Antioch
to
Rome
,
he
and
his
successours
were
very
carefull
and
vigilant
to
reduce
the
Christian
religion
(
being
as
yet
indigested
,
vnpolished
,
and
little
practised
)
and
the
professors
thereof
into
better
order
&
vniformity
Out
of
the
law
of
Moses
,
(
which
Christ
came
not
to
abolish
,
but
to
fulfill
)
out
of
the
ciuill
and
politick
gouernment
of
Romans
,
Greeks
,
and
Aegyptians
,
and
out
of
both
sacred
and
prophane
rites
,
lawes
,
&
ceremonies
of
other
nations
,
but
most
especially
by
the
wholesome
doctrine
and
direction
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
the
inspiration
of
the
holy
Spirit
:
when
they
had
vndertaken
this
busines
,
and
saw
that
not
only
among
the
Hebrewes
,
but
in
al
other
nations
else
,
the
people
be
diuided
into
religious
and
laitie
,
and
that
all
of
them
by
an
excellent
subordination
,
are
in
dignity
and
degrees
different
one
from
another
:
as
that
the
Emperor
of
Rome
was
Monarch
of
the
whole
world
,
and
that
next
vnto
him
were
Consuls
,
Patricians
,
&
Senators
,
by
whose
direction
and
aduice
,
the
state
and
common-wealth
was
well
gouerned
.
Again
,
that
in
euery
other
country
of
the
world
were
Kings
,
Dukes
,
Earles
,
Presidents
,
Lieutenants
,
Deputies
,
Tribunes
of
souldiers
,
Tribunes
of
the
common-people
,
Praetors
,
Captains
,
Centurions
,
Decurions
,
Quaternions
,
Sheriffes
,
Treasurers
,
Ouer-seers
,
Portars
,
Secretaries
,
and
Sergeants
,
and
many
priuate
people
of
both
sexe
.
That
in
the
temple
of
the
fained
gods
,
the
king
was
chiefe
sacrificer
,
and
that
there
were
Arch-Flammins
,
Proto-Flammins
,
Flammins
,
and
Priests
.
That
also
amongst
the
Hebrewes
the
High
Priest
was
chiefe
sacrificer
,
vnder
whome
were
inferiour
Priests
,
Leuites
,
Nazareans
,
Extinguishers
of
lights
,
Exorcists
,
Porters
,
Clerkes
,
and
Singers
.
That
amongst
the
Greekes
were
Captaines
of
thousands
,
Captaines
of
hundreds
,
Captaines
of
fifty
,
Gouernours
ouer
ten
,
and
rulers
ouer
fiue
:
and
that
besides
these
,
as
wel
amongst
the
Greeks
as
Latines
,
there
were
diuers
sorts
of
conuents
,
and
religious
houses
both
for
men
and
women
,
as
the
Sadduces
,
Esseyes
,
and
Pharisies
,
amongst
the
Iewes
:
the
Salij
,
Diales
,
and
Vestales
amongst
the
Romanes
.
All
the
holy
Apostles
,
(
as
Peter
,
and
those
which
succeeded
him
in
the
chaire
of
Rome
)
agreed
&
established
,
that
the
vniuersal
,
Apostolike
,
most
holy
,
and
high
Bishop
of
Rome
should
euer
after
be
called
the
Pope
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
father
of
his
countrie
:
and
that
he
should
proceede
and
gouerne
the
Catholike
Romane
Church
:
as
the
Emperour
of
Rome
was
Monarch
ouer
the
whole
world
,
and
that
as
the
Consuls
were
next
in
office
and
authoritie
to
the
Emperour
,
and
were
euer
two
in
number
,
so
should
there
bee
foure
Patriarkes
in
the
Church
of
God
,
that
in
degree
and
dignitie
should
be
next
vnto
the
Pope
:
whereof
one
was
seated
at
Constantinople
,
another
at
Antioch
,
the
third
at
Alexandria
,
and
the
fourth
at
Ierusalem
.
That
the
Senators
of
Rome
should
be
expressed
by
Cardinals
,
that
such
Kings
or
Princes
as
gouerned
three
Dukedomes
,
should
be
equalled
with
Primates
that
should
gouerne
theree
Archbishops
,
and
that
the
Archb.
or
Metrapolitans
shold
be
compared
to
Dukes
:
that
as
the
Dukes
had
Earles
vnder
them
,
so
should
Bishops
be
vnder
the
Archbishops
.
That
Bishops
likewise
should
be
resembled
vnto
Eatles
,
their
Assistants
and
Suffragans
vnto
Praesidents
,
and
Provosts
vnto
Lieutenants
:
Arch-priests
should
supply
the
place
of
Tribunes
of
the
soldiers
:
for
Tribunes
of
the
people
were
ordained
Chancelors
,
and
Arch
deacons
were
put
in
the
place
of
Praetors
:
for
Centurions
were
placed
Deanes
,
parish
Priests
for
Decurions
and
other
Prelates
,
and
Ministers
for
Aduocates
and
Atturneys
:
Deacons
represented
the
Aediles
,
sub-deacons
the
Quaternions
,
Exorcists
the
Duumuiri
,
hostiarii
or
dore-keepers
,
the
treasurers
,
readers
,
singers
,
and
Poets
,
the
Porters
of
the
Court
,
and
Acolites
,
and
Priests
,
Ministers
,
the
Secretaries
&
Taper-bearers
:
decreeing
,
that
all
these
sundry
Orders
of
Church-officers
should
be
called
by
one
generall
name
,
(
Cleros
)
a
lotte
,
or
chance
,
whereby
at
first
they
were
elected
out
of
the
people
for
Gods
part
,
or
portion
of
inheritance
.
This
done
,
they
ordained
,
that
seuen
sorts
of
these
Clerkes
should
be
of
more
speciall
name
and
note
then
the
rest
,
as
hauing
euery
one
his
peculiar
function
,
habit
and
dignitie
in
the
church
,
and
that
they
should
be
alreadie
to
attend
vpon
the
altar
,
when
the
Bishop
of
Rome
doth
sacrifice
,
to
wit
,
the
Pope
himself
,
Bish.
Priests
,
Deacons
,
Subd
.
Priests
,
and
singing
men
.
The
office
of
Bishops
,
is
to
giue
orders
,
to
veile
virgins
,
to
consecrate
Bishops
,
to
confirme
children
by
imposition
of
hands
,
to
dedicate
Temples
,
to
degrade
Priests
from
their
functions
,
and
to
put
them
in
againe
vpon
their
reformation
,
to
celebrate
Councels
,
to
make
Chrismes
&
vnctions
,
to
hallow
vestiments
and
Church
vessels
,
and
to
do
any
other
things
which
meaner
Priests
may
do
as
well
as
they
,
as
to
cathechise
and
baptize
,
to
make
and
consecrate
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
to
communicate
it
to
others
,
to
pronounce
absolution
to
the
penitent
,
to
restraine
the
stubborn
,
and
to
preach
,
and
declare
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
The
crownes
of
their
heades
must
bee
shauen
round
like
the
Nazareans
,
and
they
ought
neither
to
weare
lockes
,
nor
long
beards
:
they
are
bound
to
perpetuall
chastitie
,
and
they
haue
the
command
and
preheminence
ouer
other
priests
:
their
liuings
and
maintenance
ought
to
be
onely
of
first
firuites
,
tythes
,
&
oblations
:
nor
may
they
meddle
or
busie
themselues
in
worldly
matters
,
their
apparell
and
conuersation
should
be
decent
,
comely
,
&
honest
,
and
they
are
tyed
onely
to
serue
God
and
the
Church
,
and
to
occupy
and
employ
themselues
seriously
in
reading
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
thereby
they
may
perfectly
know
al
things
which
belong
to
Christian
Religion
,
wherin
they
are
bound
to
instruct
others
.
There
be
diuers
conuenticles
,
and
houses
of
religious
persons
,
both
men
&
women
,
as
Benedictines
,
Friars
preachers
,
Franciscans
,
Augustines
,
Bernardines
,
Antonians
,
Ioannites
,
Carthusians
,
Praemonstratentians
,
Carmelites
,
Cistertians
,
&
many
others
,
euery
one
of
which
Orders
,
haue
distinct
habits
and
customes
different
one
from
another
,
by
the
rules
which
they
haue
priuatly
set
downe
,
and
prescribed
for
themselues
to
liue
vnder
.
And
all
of
these
professe
perpetuall
chastity
,
obedience
,
and
wilfull
pouertie
,
&
liue
for
the
most
part
a
solitary
life
:
for
which
cause
they
were
called
Monkes
,
as
men
liuing
a
monasticall
kind
of
life
.
Some
of
these
Orders
haue
for
their
heads
and
gouernors
of
their
houses
and
societies
,
Abbots
:
some
Prouosts
,
and
some
Priors
,
but
the
Bishops
be
onely
subiect
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
most
of
these
Orders
we
are
hoodes
or
cowles
,
though
not
all
of
one
colour
,
and
abstaine
wholy
from
flesh
.
Bishops
when
they
offer
vp
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
were
commanded
by
that
sacred
Synod
,
to
bee
attired
in
holy
vestures
;
which
for
their
perfection
are
borrowed
out
of
the
law
of
Moses
:
&
of
these
garments
be
15.
to
wit
,
the
Sandals
,
the
Amice
,
the
long
Albe
that
reacheth
down
to
their
anckles
,
the
Girdle
,
the
Stole
,
the
Maniple
,
the
purple
Coate
with
wide
sleeues
,
the
Gloues
,
the
Ring
,
the
Linnen
garment
called
Castula
,
the
Napkin
or
Sudary
,
the
Pall
or
Cope
,
the
Myter
,
the
Crozier
staffe
,
&
a
chaire
standing
nere
the
altar
for
him
to
sit
in
:
of
these
15.
church-ornaments
,
six
were
made
common
,
as
well
to
other
inferiour
Priests
,
as
to
Bishops
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Amice
,
the
long
Albe
,
the
Girdle
,
the
Stole
,
the
Manuple
,
&
the
Castula
:
besides
these
15.
sundry
sorts
of
garments
,
the
Pope
(
by
the
donation
of
the
Emperor
Constantine
the
Great
)
weareth
in
the
celebration
of
the
Masse
,
all
the
Robes
vsed
by
the
Emperors
of
Rome
,
as
the
scarlet
coate
,
the
short
purple
cloake
,
the
scepter
,
and
the
triple
Diadem
,
and
with
these
he
is
arrayed
in
the
Vestry
:
when
he
saith
Masse
vppon
any
sollemne
festiuall
dayes
,
and
from
thence
goeth
to
the
Altar
attended
with
a
priest
on
his
right
side
,
and
a
Deacon
on
his
left
,
before
him
goeth
a
sub-Deacon
,
with
a
book
in
his
hand
shut
,
two
taper-bearers
,
&
one
with
a
censor
burning
incense
:
when
he
approcheth
nere
to
the
Altar
,
hee
puts
off
his
myter
,
and
kneeling
down
with
his
attendants
vpon
the
lowest
step
,
pronounceth
the
Confitcor
,
or
publike
confession
of
sinners
,
and
then
ascending
vp
to
the
altar
,
he
openeth
the
booke
and
kisseth
it
,
and
so
proceedeth
to
the
celebration
of
all
the
ceremonies
belonging
to
that
sacrifice
,
the
sub-deacon
reading
the
Epistle
,
and
the
deacon
the
Gospell
.
Bishopps
,
and
all
other
eminent
Priests
,
bee
likewise
bound
to
prayse
God
euery
day
seuen
times
,
and
to
vse
one
certaine
order
and
forme
of
prayer
,
and
not
onely
to
do
so
themselues
,
but
to
giue
commandement
to
all
inferior
Priests
whatsoeuer
,
vnder
their
charge
and
iurisdiction
to
do
the
like
,
as
to
say
Euensong
in
the
afternoone
,
Compline
in
the
twy-light
,
Mattins
in
the
morning
,
and
their
houres
at
the
first
,
third
,
sixt
,
and
ninth
houre
of
the
day
,
and
that
all
this
(
if
it
be
possible
)
should
be
done
in
the
Church
,
humbly
kneeling
or
standing
before
the
Altar
,
with
their
faces
towards
the
East
:
The
Lords
prayer
,
and
the
Apostles
Creed
were
then
vsed
to
be
sayd
,
as
they
are
now
at
this
day
.
Saint
Hierome
(
at
the
instance
of
Pope
Damasus
)
distributed
and
digested
the
Psalmes
by
the
dayes
,
assigning
to
euery
houre
his
proper
Psalmes
and
their
number
,
as
nine
at
nocturns
vpon
holy
dayes
,
and
12.
vpon
working
daies
,
for
the
laudes
at
Mattins
fiue
,
fiue
at
euen-song
,
and
at
all
other
houres
three
:
and
it
was
chiefly
he
,
that
disposed
and
set
in
order
the
Gospels
,
Epistles
,
&
all
other
things
which
as
yet
be
read
out
of
the
old
&
new
Testament
,
sauing
only
the
hymnes
.
Damasus
diuiding
the
Quire
of
singing
men
into
two
parts
,
appointed
them
to
sing
in
course
the
Anthemes
written
by
S.
Ambrose
Bishop
of
Millaine
,
&
added
Gloria
Patri
to
the
end
of
euery
Antheme
.
The
Toletan
&
Agathon
Councels
allowed
the
lessons
&
hymnes
which
be
read
before
euery
houre
:
The
prayers
,
grails
,
tracts
alleluias
,
offertories
,
communions
in
the
Masse
,
anthems
,
versicles
,
tropes
,
and
other
things
sung
and
read
to
the
honor
of
God
in
the
office
of
the
Masse
,
as
well
for
the
day
as
night
,
were
penned
by
S.
Gregory
,
Gelasius
,
Ambros
.
and
diuers
others
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
not
all
at
once
,
but
at
diuers
times
.
The
Masse
(
for
so
is
that
sacrifice
called
)
was
celebrated
at
the
first
in
that
simple
furniture
and
plaine
manner
,
as
it
is
now
vsed
vpon
Easter
Eue.
Pope
Celestinus
added
the
Priests
manner
of
entrance
to
the
altar
,
the
Gloria
in
excelsis
was
annexed
by
Telesphorus
,
the
hymne
which
begins
et
in
terra
,
was
composed
by
Hillarie
Bishop
of
Poictiers
,
and
was
afterwards
by
Symachus
ordained
to
be
sung
.
The
salutations
taken
out
of
the
booke
of
Ruth
,
which
the
priest
pronounceth
7.
times
in
the
Masse
,
by
saying
,
Dominus
vobiscum
,
were
appointed
by
Clement
&
Anacletus
:
Gelasius
disposed
the
rest
to
the
offertory
,
in
the
Order
they
be
now
vsed
,
except
the
Sequentiae
which
are
said
after
the
Masse
,
and
these
Nicholas
added
,
&
the
Apostles
Creed
which
Damasus
annexed
vnto
them
out
of
the
Constantinopolitan
councell
.
The
Sermon
which
is
preached
to
the
people
,
by
the
priest
or
deacon
standing
in
a
pulpit
,
vppon
holy-daies
,
was
rather
vsed
by
tradition
,
after
the
examples
of
Nehemias
or
Esdras
then
instituted
by
any
other
,
in
which
Sermon
the
people
that
be
present
at
Masse
,
bee
admonished
to
communicate
,
as
in
duty
they
are
bound
,
and
that
they
should
imbrace
mutual
loue
,
that
they
should
be
purged
from
their
sins
,
&
not
be
polluted
with
vices
,
when
they
receiue
the
Sacrament
of
the
altar
:
and
for
that
cause
he
concludeth
his
Sermon
,
with
the
publike
confession
of
sinners
:
he
declareth
moreouer
vnto
them
the
contents
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
and
putteth
them
in
mind
of
the
ten
Commandements
,
the
twelue
Articles
of
our
beleefe
,
the
seuen
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
the
liues
and
Martyrdomes
of
Saints
,
the
holy-dayes
,
and
fasting
daies
instituted
and
ordained
by
the
Church
,
the
vices
and
vertues
,
and
all
other
things
necessarie
for
a
Christian
to
know
.
Pope
Gregory
added
the
Offertory
to
the
Masse
,
and
Leo
the
Prefaces
,
Gelasius
and
Sixtus
the
greater
and
lesser
Canons
,
and
Gregory
the
Lords
prayer
out
of
the
Gospell
of
Saint
Mathew
:
Martial
,
Saint
Peters
Disciple
,
instituted
,
that
Bishoppes
should
giue
the
benediction
:
and
Innocentius
,
that
inferior
Priests
should
offer
the
Pax
:
Agnus
Dei
was
adioyned
by
Sergius
,
the
Communion
by
Gregorie
,
and
the
Conclusion
,
in
these
wordes
,
Ite
,
missa
est
,
Benedicamus
Domino
,
or
Deo
gratias
,
was
inuented
by
Pope
Leo.
The
twelue
Articles
of
our
Faith
,
which
the
holy
Apostles
Pontius
Pilate
,
was
crucified
,
dead
,
and
buried
:
the
fift
,
that
he
descended
into
hell
,
and
the
third
day
rose
againe
from
the
dead
:
the
sixt
,
that
he
ascended
into
heauen
,
and
that
there
hee
sitteth
on
the
right
hand
of
God
the
Father
Almighty
:
the
seuenth
,
that
he
shall
come
againe
in
glorie
to
iudge
both
the
quicke
and
the
dead
:
the
eight
,
that
there
is
a
holy
Ghost
:
the
ninth
,
that
there
is
a
holy
Catholike
Church
:
the
tenth
,
that
there
is
a
Communion
of
Saints
,
and
remission
of
sinnes
:
the
eleuenth
,
that
there
is
a
resurrection
of
the
flesh
:
and
the
twelfth
,
that
there
is
an
eternall
life
after
death
in
another
world
.
The
tenne
Commandements
which
were
written
with
the
finger
of
God
,
and
deliuered
by
the
hands
of
his
The
seuen
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
which
bee
included
It
was
ordained
by
the
Agathon
Councell
,
that
Iewes
before
they
were
baptized
,
shold
be
instructed
in
the
Christian
faith
nine
moneths
,
and
fast
forty
daies
,
and
that
they
should
refuse
all
their
substance
,
make
free
their
bond-seruants
,
and
put
from
them
their
children
,
(
if
they
had
any
such
)
as
were
circumcized
after
the
lawe
of
Moses
:
and
fo●
those
causes
it
is
no
maruell
,
that
the
Iewes
bee
so
hardly
induced
to
receiue
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
.
2.
The
second
Sacrament
,
is
Confirmation
,
which
is
giuen
onely
by
the
Bishop
in
the
Church
before
the
altar
,
to
children
of
fourteene
yeares
of
age
or
vpwards
,
and
if
it
may
be
,
while
they
be
fasting
;
in
this
manner
:
All
the
children
which
come
to
be
confirmed
,
beeing
there
present
with
their
god-fathers
,
the
bishop
(
hauing
said
a
prayer
ouer
each
of
them
)
dips
his
thombe
into
moist
Chrisme
,
signing
euery
one
of
their
foreheads
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
In
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
for
their
better
remembrance
,
and
to
the
end
they
should
not
require
this
Sacrament
againe
,
he
giueth
euery
one
a
blow
vpon
his
right
cheeke
,
and
then
the
Godfathers
(
for
feare
least
the
moist
vnction
should
runne
off
or
be
wiped
away
through
negligence
or
carelessenesse
)
bind
their
foreheads
with
a
linnen
cloth
,
(
which
they
bring
with
them
for
that
purpose
)
and
that
cloth
they
may
not
put
off
vntill
the
seuenth
day
after
.
And
such
force
haue
the
holy
fathers
attributed
to
this
Sacrament
,
as
if
a
man
dislike
of
his
name
he
tooke
in
his
Baptisme
,
in
taking
of
this
Sacrament
he
may
haue
it
changed
into
an
other
name
by
the
Bishop
.
3.
The
third
Sacrament
is
the
Sacrament
of
holy
orders
,
which
in
the
primitiue
Church
was
likewise
ministred
by
the
Eishop
,
and
that
only
in
the
month
of
December
,
but
now
it
is
ministred
at
six
times
in
the
yeer
appointed
for
that
purpose
,
that
is
to
say
vpon
the
Saterdaies
of
al
those
4.
feasts
called
Ember
weekes
,
which
were
ordained
for
that
end
,
vpon
the
Saterday
called
(
Sitientes
)
which
is
the
Saterday
before
passion
Sunday
,
&
vpon
the
eue
of
the
blessed
Passouer
:
and
then
to
men
only
,
and
to
such
whose
condition
of
life
,
bability
of
body
,
&
quality
of
minde
is
sufficiently
knowne
and
approued
:
There
be
seuen
orders
of
Priests
or
(
according
to
some
)
nine
,
all
of
which
(
as
the
holy
fathers
haue
euer
bin
of
opinion
)
haue
imprinted
in
their
hearts
,
by
their
holy
orders
,
such
special
caracters
of
grace
,
as
they
be
euer
after
held
holy
&
sanctified
:
which
be
singing
men
or
organists
,
doorekeepers
,
readers
;
Exorcists
,
Priests
,
Ministers
or
Acolits
,
Subdecōs
,
Deacons
,
Priests
&
Bishops
,
&
yet
it
is
held
to
be
but
one
Sacrament
,
not
many
,
by
reason
of
the
finall
office
,
which
is
to
consecrate
the
Lords
body
:
Euery
one
of
these
nine
orders
of
Priests
hath
his
peculiar
office
in
the
Church
,
&
ornaments
allowed
him
by
the
Toletan
councel
,
to
distinguish
him
from
the
rest
,
for
the
doore
keepers
,
or
sextons
are
to
defend
and
keepe
the
Churches
,
and
to
open
&
shut
them
,
and
therefore
a
key
is
giuen
vnto
them
when
they
be
ordained
:
to
the
readers
that
haue
power
to
read
the
old
Testament
,
and
holy
histories
,
is
giuen
a
booke
;
the
office
of
Exorcists
is
to
dispossesse
such
as
bee
possessed
with
euil
spirits
,
and
haue
a
booke
giuen
vnto
them
,
wherein
be
contained
those
exorcismes
for
a
marke
to
signifie
that
office
.
The
office
of
the
Acolites
is
to
set
the
candlesticks
vpon
the
Altar
,
and
to
light
the
tapers
,
as
also
to
set
in
redinesse
the
vyoles
or
pots
of
water
,
&
to
carry
them
away
when
masse
is
done
,
and
therefore
be
they
manifested
by
carrying
a
candlesticke
with
a
taper
in
it
,
and
an
empty
vial
or
cruet
.
The
Subdeacons
are
to
take
the
oblations
to
handle
the
chalice
and
patin
,
and
make
them
ready
for
the
sacrifice
,
and
to
administer
wine
and
water
to
the
Deacons
in
the
vials
,
and
therefore
the
Bishop
giueth
them
a
chalice
and
a
patin
,
and
the
Archdeacon
,
cruets
ful
of
wine
&
water
,
and
a
towel
.
The
Deacons
proper
function
is
to
preach
the
word
of
God
to
the
people
,
and
to
be
assistant
to
the
priests
in
the
holy
misteries
of
the
Church
,
and
to
them
is
giuen
the
booke
of
the
New-Testament
&
a
stole
cast
crosse
ouer
one
shoulder
like
a
yoake
.
The
power
of
the
priests
is
to
consecrate
the
Lords
body
,
to
pray
for
sinners
,
and
(
by
enioyning
them
penance
)
to
reconcile
them
againe
vnto
God
,
and
therefore
is
he
honored
with
a
chalice
ful
of
wine
,
a
patin
with
the
hoast
vpon
it
,
a
stole
hanging
on
both
shoulders
,
and
the
linnen
garment
called
Castula
.
What
is
giuen
to
Bishops
at
their
consecrations
,
you
haue
heard
before
,
and
they
be
euer
ordained
&
consecrated
,
about
three
of
the
clocke
on
the
Lords
day
at
the
celebration
of
the
office
of
the
masse
,
before
the
reading
of
the
Gospel
,
by
three
other
Bishops
whereof
the
Metrapolitan
to
be
one
,
who
doe
it
by
laying
there
hands
,
and
a
booke
vpon
his
head
:
In
the
primitiue
Church
there
was
little
difference
betwixt
Bishops
and
other
priests
,
for
al
of
them
by
common
consent
did
ioyne
together
in
the
gouernment
of
the
Church
,
til
such
dissentions
grew
among
them
,
as
euery
one
would
call
himselfe
not
of
Christ
,
but
rather
of
him
by
whom
he
was
baptised
,
as
one
of
Paule
,
an
other
of
Apollo
,
a
third
of
Cephas
.
And
therefore
for
the
auoiding
of
schismes
,
&
maintayning
an
vniformity
in
the
Church
,
the
holy
fathers
though
it
necessary
to
establish
a
decree
that
al
which
should
euer
after
be
baptised
shold
he
called
by
one
general
appellation
Christians
,
of
Christ
,
and
that
euery
Prouince
should
bee
gouerned
by
one
Priest
,
or
more
,
according
to
the
quantity
&
bignesse
,
who
for
their
grauity
and
reuerence
should
be
called
Bishops
,
and
they
should
gouerne
and
instruct
both
lay
people
&
clergy
that
were
vnder
their
charge
,
not
after
their
owne
wils
and
pleasures
as
was
vsed
before
,
but
according
to
the
prescript
rules
,
canons
and
ordinances
of
the
Church
of
Rome
and
holy
Councels
,
and
then
by
the
permission
&
furtherance
of
good
and
holy
Princes
,
all
Kingdomes
throughout
the
Christian
world
were
deuided
into
Diocesses
,
the
Diocesse
into
Shires
and
Counties
,
and
they
againe
into
seueral
parrishes
,
which
good
and
godly
ordinance
both
for
clergy
and
laytie
,
is
yet
of
that
validity
&
estimation
as
the
people
of
euery
village
yeeld
there
obedience
to
their
parish
Priest
,
the
parish
Priest
to
the
Deane
,
the
Deane
to
the
Bishop
,
the
Bishop
to
the
Archbishop
,
the
Archbishop
to
the
Primate
or
Patriarch
,
the
primate
or
Patriarch
to
the
Legate
,
the
Legate
to
the
Pope
,
the
Pope
to
general
councels
,
and
general
councels
only
vnto
God
.
4
The
fourth
Sacrament
is
the
most
holsome
Sacrament
of
the
body
&
bloud
of
our
Lord
&
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
&
euery
priest
that
is
duly
called
&
ordained
according
to
the
rules
of
the
Church
,
and
intendeth
to
consecrate
,
may
(
by
obseruing
the
vsual
forme
of
words
vsed
in
the
consecration
)
make
the
true
body
of
Christ
of
a
peece
of
wheaten
bread
,
and
of
wine
his
right
and
perfect
bloud
.
And
this
Sacrament
the
same
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
the
night
before
he
suffered
his
bitter
passion
,
did
celebrate
with
his
disciples
,
consecrating
it
,
and
ordaining
that
it
should
euer
after
be
celebrated
and
eaten
in
remembrance
of
him
.
It
behoueth
euery
one
that
receiueth
this
Sacrament
to
bee
strong
in
faith
,
that
he
may
beleeue
and
credit
these
thirteene
things
following
:
First
that
he
beleeue
the
transmutation
or
transubstantiation
of
the
bread
and
wine
into
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
:
Secondly
that
though
this
be
done
euery
day
,
yet
is
not
the
body
of
Christ
thereby
augmented
:
Thirdly
that
the
body
of
Christ
is
not
diminished
,
though
it
be
eaten
euery
day
:
Fourthly
that
though
this
Sacrament
be
deuided
into
many
parts
,
that
yet
the
whole
and
intire
body
of
Christ
remaineth
in
euery
little
particle
:
Fiftly
,
that
though
it
be
eaten
of
wicked
&
malicious
men
,
yet
is
not
the
Sacrament
thereby
defiled
:
Sixtly
,
that
to
those
which
receiue
it
worthily
,
&
as
they
ought
,
it
bringeth
saluation
,
&
eternal
damnation
to
those
which
receiue
it
vnworthily
:
Seuenthly
,
that
when
it
is
eaten
it
conuerteth
not
into
the
nature
&
property
of
him
that
eateth
it
,
as
other
meate
doth
,
but
rather
conuerteth
the
eater
into
the
nature
of
the
Sacrament
rightly
,
that
being
eaten
it
is
taken
vp
into
heauen
without
hurt
:
Ninthly
that
in
euery
little
forme
of
bread
and
wine
is
comprehended
the
great
and
incomprehensible
God
and
Man
Christ
Iesus
:
Tenthly
that
one
and
the
same
body
of
Christ
is
receiued
and
taken
at
one
moment
in
diuers
places
of
diuers
men
,
and
vnder
a
diuers
forme
:
Eleuenthly
,
that
the
substance
of
the
bread
being
turned
into
the
true
body
of
Christ
,
and
the
substance
of
the
wine
into
his
bloud
,
the
natural
accidents
of
bread
and
wine
doe
yet
remaine
,
and
that
they
are
not
receiued
in
forme
of
flesh
and
bloud
:
Twelfthly
,
that
vnto
those
that
eate
it
worthily
,
it
bringeth
twelue
great
commodities
,
which
are
expressed
in
these
verses
following
.
Inflammat
,
memorat
,
substentat
,
roborat
,
auget
Hostin
spem
,
purgat
,
reficit
,
vitam
dat
,
&
vnit
,
Confirmat
fidem
,
minuit
,
fomitemque
remittit
.
The
effect
whereof
is
,
that
the
hoast
inflameth
,
remembreth
,
sustaineth
,
strengthneth
and
augmenteth
our
hope
.
It
purgeth
,
refresheth
,
quickneth
and
vniteth
:
It
confirmeth
our
faith
and
mitigateth
and
vtterly
quencheth
in
vs
all
concupiscence
.
Lastly
,
that
it
is
wonderfull
good
and
profitable
for
all
those
for
whom
the
priest
specially
offereth
it
as
a
sacrifice
,
be
they
liuing
or
dead
,
and
that
therefore
it
is
called
the
communion
or
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
:
In
the
beginning
of
Christian
religion
,
&
yet
in
some
places
,
there
was
consecrated
at
one
time
such
a
loafe
of
bread
,
as
being
afterwards
cut
into
small
mamocks
by
the
priest
,
and
laid
vpon
a
sawcer
,
or
plate
,
might
well
serue
all
the
communicants
that
were
present
at
the
sacrifice
,
and
at
that
time
did
Christians
communicate
thereof
dayly
.
And
afterwards
they
were
limitted
to
receiue
it
only
vpon
sundaies
,
but
when
the
Church
perceiued
that
this
sacrament
was
not
taken
euery
sunday
so
worthily
and
with
such
due
obseruation
as
was
sitting
,
it
was
ordained
that
euery
Christian
man
of
perfect
reason
&
vnderstanding
,
should
with
all
diligence
he
could
,
and
with
his
best
preparation
both
of
body
and
soule
,
receiue
the
same
thrice
a
yeere
,
or
at
the
least
euery
yeere
once
at
Easter
,
as
also
when
hee
found
himselfe
in
any
danger
of
death
,
as
a
ready
preparatiue
against
al
perils
,
by
which
name
it
is
often
called
.
5
Matrimony
(
which
is
a
lawfull
coniunction
of
man
and
wife
,
instituted
and
ordained
by
the
law
of
God
,
the
law
of
nature
,
&
the
law
of
nations
)
is
the
fift
Sacrament
:
and
the
holy
fathers
in
Christian
piety
haue
commanded
,
that
but
one
marriage
shall
be
solemnized
at
one
time
,
and
that
it
shal
not
be
done
in
secret
,
but
publikely
,
either
in
the
Church
or
Church-porch
,
but
most
commonly
in
the
Church-porch
,
where
the
priest
meeting
the
parties
that
are
to
be
married
,
first
asketh
of
the
man
,
and
then
of
the
woman
whether
they
be
willing
to
be
contracted
,
who
answering
that
they
are
content
and
agreed
(
which
is
a
thing
most
necessary
in
that
Sacrament
)
he
taketh
them
by
the
right
hands
,
&
ioyning
them
togither
in
the
name
of
the
blessed
and
indeuided
trinity
in
vnity
,
the
Father
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
,
hee
admonisheth
and
exhorteth
them
,
that
being
euer
mindefull
of
this
vnion
and
holy
communion
they
neuer
after
forsake
one
an
other
,
but
to
liue
in
mutual
loue
,
honor
and
obedience
one
to
an
other
,
that
they
should
not
desire
one
an
others
company
for
lust
,
but
for
procreation
of
children
,
and
that
they
should
bring
vp
their
children
honestly
,
carefully
,
and
in
the
feare
of
God
,
this
done
he
marrieth
them
with
the
ring
,
and
sprinkleth
holy
water
on
them
,
and
then
putting
on
his
stole
which
is
thither
brought
him
,
he
leadeth
them
into
the
church
,
and
causing
them
to
kneele
humbly
before
the
Altar
,
there
blesseth
them
(
if
they
were
not
blessed
before
)
the
woman
when
she
is
married
hath
her
haire
tied
vp
with
a
red
fillet
or
headband
,
and
a
white
veile
ouer
it
,
without
which
veile
or
head
couer
,
it
is
neuer
lawful
for
her
after
that
time
to
goe
abroad
,
or
to
be
in
the
company
of
men
:
There
be
twelue
impediments
that
hinder
marriage
before
it
be
solemnized
,
and
dissolue
it
after
it
is
contracted
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
error
or
mistaking
of
either
party
,
the
breach
of
some
condition
,
kindred
,
a
manifest
offence
,
disparity
of
religion
,
violence
or
forcible
rauishment
from
their
parents
,
holy
orders
,
breach
of
reputation
,
publike
defamation
,
affinity
,
and
dissability
to
performe
the
act
of
matrimony
.
6
The
sixt
Sacrament
of
the
church
is
penance
,
which
is
giuen
by
Christ
as
a
second
repaire
of
our
shipwrake
,
and
euery
Christian
man
is
bound
vndoubtedly
to
belceue
,
that
this
Sacrament
consisteth
of
these
foure
things
,
to
wit
,
repentance
for
sins
past
,
cannonical
confession
,
absolution
,
and
satisfaction
:
for
he
that
will
be
partaker
of
this
Sacrament
must
first
of
al
repent
&
be
sorrowful
in
his
very
soule
,
that
through
his
grieuous
and
heinous
sins
hee
hath
lost
that
purity
and
innocency
which
he
once
had
,
either
by
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
or
by
this
Sacrament
formerly
receiued
,
&
his
griefe
must
be
so
hearty
&
effectual
,
as
he
must
thereby
assuredly
hope
to
bee
reconciled
againe
vnto
God
,
then
must
he
humbly
acknowledge
,
and
make
verball
recitall
vnto
some
reuerent
priest
his
confessor
(
as
vnto
the
vicar
and
minister
of
God
)
of
al
thse
sins
&
offences
,
as
were
causers
of
the
losse
of
that
innocency
,
&
stirred
vp
the
wrath
of
God
against
him
,
&
then
let
him
firmly
beleeue
,
that
such
power
and
authority
is
giuen
by
Christ
vnto
his
priests
&
ministers
on
earth
,
that
they
can
cleerely
absolue
him
from
al
such
sins
as
he
confesseth
&
is
heartily
sory
for
.
Lastly
for
a
satisfaction
&
amends
for
al
his
sins
,
let
him
with
alacrity
&
cheerefulnes
vndergo
&
do
whatsoeuer
his
confessor
shall
enioyne
him
,
beleeuing
most
stedfastly
that
he
is
absolued
from
al
his
sins
,
as
soone
as
the
priest
hath
pronounced
the
words
of
absolution
.
7
The
seuenth
and
last
Sacrament
is
the
Sacrament
of
extreame
vnction
,
which
is
ministred
with
oyle
,
which
for
that
purpose
is
yeerely
consecrated
and
hallowed
in
euery
Diocesse
by
the
bishop
himselfe
vpon
the
thursday
before
Easterday
as
the
holy
Chrisine
is
consecrated
by
the
priest
.
This
Sacrament
according
to
the
councel
of
the
holy
Apostle
Saint
Iames
,
&
the
institution
of
Pope
Felix
the
4.
is
ministred
only
to
such
as
are
at
the
point
of
death
&
of
ful
age
,
and
not
then
neither
,
vnlesse
they
desire
it
,
and
by
the
prescript
form
&
repeating
of
the
words
of
the
Sacrament
,
&
often
inuocation
of
the
Saints
those
parts
of
the
body
being
annointed
which
are
the
seats
of
the
fiue
sences
,
seeing
,
hearing
,
tasting
,
smelling
and
touching
,
and
are
the
chiefest
instruments
in
offending
,
as
the
mouth
,
eyes
,
eares
,
nose
hands
and
feet
;
the
holy
fathers
haue
bin
euer
of
this
opinion
,
and
firme
beleefe
,
that
he
which
is
so
anointed
&
receiueth
it
worthily
,
is
not
only
thereby
remitted
&
purged
from
al
his
light
and
venial
sins
,
but
is
either
sodenly
restored
to
his
former
health
,
or
else
yeeldeth
vp
his
spirit
in
more
tranquility
and
peace
of
conscience
.
The
festiual
daies
which
were
commanded
to
be
obserued
in
The
festiuall
dayes
which
were
commanded
to
be
obserued
in
the
Church
throughout
the
yeare
,
begin
with
the
Corpus
Christi
was
instituted
and
with
great
solemnity
generally
celebrated
the
fifth
day
after
Trinity
Sunday
,
as
a
perpetual
memoriall
of
the
most
wholesome
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
by
him
bequeathed
vnto
vs
in
his
last
supper
,
vnder
the
formes
of
bread
and
wine
,
and
continually
of
vs
to
be
seene
and
eaten
after
his
departure
:
vpon
the
fifteenth
day
of
Iuly
wee
are
put
in
minde
(
by
a
new
festiuity
)
of
the
departure
of
the
blessed
Apostles
according
to
their
seueral
alotment
,
the
twelfth
yeare
after
the
assention
of
our
Lord
into
heauen
,
to
preach
the
Gospell
vnto
all
nations
of
the
world
:
The
death
of
the
Mother
of
Christ
is
celebrated
the
fifteenth
day
of
August
and
her
natiuity
the
eight
of
September
:
How
,
being
presented
in
the
Temple
,
she
continued
in
the
dayly
seruice
of
God
,
from
three
yeares
of
age
till
shee
was
maryageable
,
is
shewed
the
one
and
twentih
day
of
nouember
:
vpon
the
eight
day
of
December
the
Church
reuerenceth
her
immaculate
conception
of
her
long
barren
parents
.
And
the
second
of
Iuly
how
passing
ouer
the
Mountaines
shee
visited
her
Cosin
Elizabeth
.
There
are
likewise
holy-daies
dedicated
to
the
memory
of
the
twelue
Apostles
,
of
whom
some
were
martirs
,
some
confessors
,
and
some
Virgins
,
as
namely
the
twenty
foure
of
February
to
Saint
Mathias
,
the
twenty
fiue
of
Aprill
to
Saint
Marke
the
Euangelist
,
on
which
day
Saint
Gregory
ordained
the
litanies
,
called
the
greater
litanies
,
to
be
said
.
To
Saint
Philip
and
Iacob
,
the
elder
,
the
first
of
May
,
to
Saint
Peter
and
Paul
,
the
twenty
nine
of
Iune
,
the
twenty
foure
day
of
which
moneth
is
dedicated
to
the
natiuity
of
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
,
the
twenty
fiue
of
Iuly
to
Saint
Iames
the
younger
,
to
Saint
Bartholemew
the
twenty
foure
of
August
,
to
S.
Mathew
the
twenty
one
of
September
,
the
twenty
eight
of
October
to
S.
Simon
and
Iude
,
the
last
of
Nouember
to
Saint
Andrew
,
the
twenty
one
of
December
to
Saint
Thomas
,
and
the
twenty
seauen
of
the
same
month
to
the
Euangelist
Saint
Iohn
,
the
next
day
before
Saint
Iohns
day
is
dedicated
to
Saint
Seeuen
,
the
first
Martir
and
the
next
after
to
the
blessed
Innocents
:
the
tenth
of
August
to
Saint
Lawrence
:
the
twenty
three
of
Aprill
to
Saint
George
:
To
Saint
Martin
and
S.
Nicholas
onely
of
all
the
confessors
are
dedicated
particular
feasts
,
to
the
one
the
sixt
of
December
,
to
the
other
the
eleuenth
of
Nouember
:
the
twenty
fiue
of
nouember
to
Saint
Katherne
the
Virgin
,
and
to
Saint
Mary-Magdalen
the
second
of
Iuly
.
They
haue
likewise
appoynted
one
day
to
be
kept
Holy
and
dedicated
to
all
the
blessed
Angells
,
in
the
name
of
Saint
Michells
feast
the
Arch-Angell
and
the
first
of
Nouember
,
as
a
generall
feast
and
common
solemnity
to
all
the
Saints
and
elect
of
God
.
Furthermore
vpon
euery
seuenth
day
,
called
by
the
name
of
Sunday
,
they
haue
commanded
all
Christians
,
(
as
the
Iewes
did
on
their
Sabboth
)
to
abstaine
from
all
seruile
labours
,
which
day
they
must
onely
spend
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
hearing
of
Masse
in
the
Church
,
to
heare
the
Gospell
and
precepts
of
faith
explained
and
taught
by
the
Priests
in
their
Sermons
,
and
to
pray
and
make
satisfaction
to
God
for
all
such
offences
,
whereby
wee
haue
cause
to
feare
that
wee
haue
in
the
other
sixe
dayes
any
way
prouooked
the
wrath
of
God
towards
vs
.
In
times
past
euery
fift
day
was
in
this
manner
kept
holy
,
but
least
wee
should
seeme
to
leane
vnto
the
custome
of
Idolaters
,
who
on
that
day
did
sacrifice
to
Iupiter
,
it
was
otherwise
determined
.
Moreouer
the
Priests
and
people
did
vse
euery
Sunday
and
Thursday
,
before
Masse
,
to
goe
on
procession
about
the
Church
,
and
then
the
Priests
sprinckled
holy
water
vpon
the
people
,
and
this
ceremony
did
Pope
Agapite
institute
,
in
remembrance
of
the
Ascention
of
Christ
in
that
glorious
day
of
his
resurrection
,
which
is
celebrated
with
a
perpetuall
festiuitie
,
Sunday
after
Sunday
,
as
it
were
by
so
many
Octaues
all
the
yeare
about
.
All
the
Cleargie
and
people
by
the
institutions
of
the
Church
,
were
wont
to
watch
all
those
nights
which
went
before
the
principall
solemne
feasts
,
but
in
respect
of
sundry
enormous
scandalls
and
crimes
committed
in
the
darke
,
by
lewde
people
,
vnder
pretext
of
watching
,
that
vse
was
taken
away
and
prohibited
,
and
insteed
thereof
the
day
immediatly
before
euery
such
solemne
feast
,
was
commanded
to
bee
fasted
,
which
fasting
dayes
doe
yet
retaine
the
name
of
Vigils
.
The
ancient
Fathers
haue
determined
,
that
the
Church
shall
represent
vnto
vs
foure
things
in
her
yearly
seruice
,
from
Septuagesima
sunday
(
so
called
of
the
seauenty
dayes
included
between
that
&
Easter
)
the
Church
representeth
vnto
vs
,
the
fast
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
his
passion
,
death
and
buriall
,
and
besides
these
,
the
miserable
fall
of
our
forefathers
,
as
also
those
grosse
errors
of
mankinde
,
through
which
being
drawne
from
the
knowledge
and
worship
of
the
true
God
,
they
haue
fallen
to
the
prophane
worship
of
Idols
,
and
malicious
diuels
,
together
with
the
slauish
,
and
intollerable
seruitude
,
which
the
people
of
Israel
were
subiect
vnto
vnder
Pharoa
King
of
Egipt
,
for
which
cause
the
bookes
of
Exodus
and
Genesis
are
read
in
the
seruice
of
the
Church
,
which
all
that
time
weareth
a
mourning
habite
both
in
her
seruice
and
ceremonies
:
from
the
Octaues
of
Easter
,
till
the
Octaues
of
Whitsuntide
,
the
Church
celebrateth
the
Refurrection
and
Ascention
of
Christ
,
and
the
comming
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
withall
the
redemption
and
reconciliation
of
mankind
,
to
God
the
Father
by
his
sonne
Christ
,
of
all
which
the
Reduction
of
the
children
of
Israell
to
the
land
of
Promise
was
a
figure
;
wherfore
the
bookes
of
the
New
Testament
are
then
read
,
and
all
things
expresse
mirth
and
reioycing
.
From
the
Octaues
of
Whitsunday
till
Aduent
(
which
is
twenty
weekes
and
more
)
wee
are
appointed
to
celebrate
the
miracles
and
conuersation
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
whilest
hee
liued
amongst
vs
in
the
world
,
as
likewise
that
long
peregrination
of
mankinde
,
from
generation
to
generation
,
since
the
redemption
of
the
world
,
euen
to
the
last
day
thereof
;
Wherefore
in
respect
of
the
multitude
of
vncertainties
,
through
which
wee
are
tossed
like
a
ship
in
the
raging
sea
,
the
Church
exceedeth
neither
in
ioy
nor
sadnesse
,
but
to
the
end
that
we
should
walke
warily
,
and
be
able
to
resist
all
turbulent
stormes
,
she
readeth
for
our
instruction
and
hartning
,
diuerse
bookes
of
the
New
and
Old
Testament
.
Moreouer
,
from
the
time
of
Aduent
to
the
feast
of
the
Natiuity
wee
are
put
in
minde
of
the
time
betwixt
Moses
and
the
comming
of
the
Messias
,
in
which
interim
mankinde
beeing
assured
of
their
saluation
by
him
,
out
of
the
law
and
Prophets
,
did
with
most
ardent
desire
expect
his
comming
and
future
raigne
ouer
them
,
for
which
cause
they
haue
caused
the
Prophets
to
be
read
,
and
this
time
to
be
fasted
,
that
the
Church
being
instructed
in
the
one
,
&
exercised
by
the
other
,
should
both
worthily
and
ioyfully
as
it
were
with
one
continuall
solemnity
,
celebrate
the
natiuity
of
Christ
her
Sauiour
(
which
alwayes
falleth
the
weeke
after
Aduent
)
till
Septuagessima
,
receiuing
him
into
the
world
with
all
deuotion
,
and
with
condigne
ioy
and
exultation
,
accepting
the
first
apparance
of
their
saluantion
.
The
Oratories
or
Temples
which
are
vsually
called
Churches
,
they
would
not
suffer
to
be
erected
without
licence
of
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocesse
,
whose
office
is
(
after
all
things
necessary
for
the
buildings
bee
prepared
,
and
the
place
where
it
shall
stand
agreed
vpon
)
to
blesse
the
first
corner
stone
of
the
foundation
,
to
put
on
it
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
and
to
lay
it
Eastward
towards
the
Sunne
rising
,
which
done
,
it
is
lawfull
for
the
workemen
to
lay
on
lime
,
and
to
goe
on
with
their
building
.
This
Church
is
to
bee
built
after
the
forme
of
mans
body
,
or
of
a
crosse
:
The
Quire
in
which
the
high
Altar
is
to
bee
placed
,
and
where
the
Clergie
doe
sing
(
whereof
it
is
so
called
)
must
represent
the
head
,
and
it
is
to
bee
built
towards
the
East
,
and
to
bee
made
rounder
and
shorter
then
the
rest
of
the
building
,
and
because
the
eyes
are
placed
in
the
head
,
it
is
therefore
to
be
made
more
lightsome
,
and
to
be
seperated
from
the
body
of
the
Church
,
with
barres
as
it
were
with
a
neck
:
adioyning
herevnto
,
must
stand
a
steeple
,
or
more
properly
two
,
on
eyther
side
one
,
insteed
of
eares
,
and
in
these
ought
bells
to
be
hanged
,
to
call
and
summon
the
people
by
their
sound
to
diuine
seruice
.
The
lower
part
of
the
building
must
be
euery
way
so
disposed
,
as
that
it
may
aptly
expresse
and
represent
the
armes
and
feete
,
and
the
rest
of
the
body
,
with
a
conuenient
length
and
breadth
.
There
ought
to
bee
also
a
priuate
roome
with
partitions
,
which
is
vsually
built
vnder
one
of
the
Turrets
,
hauing
a
doore
opening
into
the
Quire
,
in
which
the
holy
Vessels
,
ornaments
and
other
necessaries
belonging
to
the
Church
may
bee
kept
:
This
priuate
roome
is
called
the
Vestery
.
There
must
bee
two
rowes
of
pillars
,
vppon
the
toppes
whereof
the
roofe
must
rest
and
bee
supported
;
and
the
Altars
must
leane
to
the
lower
parts
.
The
Altars
are
alwayes
to
bee
decently
couered
with
two
linnen
clothes
,
hauing
a
crosse
set
vpon
them
,
or
a
shrine
,
containing
the
Relicks
of
Saints
,
two
Candlesticks
on
each
end
,
and
a
booke
.
The
walls
both
within
and
without
must
bee
fretted
and
carued
with
variety
of
sacred
Images
:
In
euery
parish
Church
there
must
be
a
hollow
Font
stone
,
in
which
the
hollowed
water
to
baptize
withall
is
preserued
and
kept
.
Vpon
the
right
side
of
the
Altar
must
stand
a
Pix
or
Custodia
,
which
is
either
set
vp
against
the
wall
,
or
carued
out
of
it
,
in
which
the
blessed
sacrament
of
Christs
body
,
holy
oyle
to
annoint
the
sick
,
&
Chrisme
for
those
which
are
baptised
,
is
to
be
kept
fast
shut
vppe
:
Furthermore
in
the
midest
of
the
Church
must
be
placed
a
pulpit
,
out
of
which
the
Curat
on
festiuall
dayes
teacheth
the
people
all
things
necessary
to
saluation
:
The
Cleargie
onely
are
permitted
to
sit
in
the
Quire
,
and
the
laitie
in
the
body
of
the
Church
,
yet
so
deuided
,
as
that
the
men
take
place
on
the
right
side
,
and
the
women
on
the
left
,
both
of
them
behauing
them-selues
modestly
and
deuoutly
,
and
diligently
auoyding
whatsoeuer
is
opposite
to
good
manners
and
Christian
religion
:
In
the
Primitiue
Church
the
manner
was
both
for
men
and
women
to
suffer
their
haire
to
grow
long
without
cutting
,
and
to
shew
their
naked
brests
;
nor
was
there
much
difference
in
their
attire
.
Saint
Peter
the
Apostle
did
first
command
,
that
men
should
cut
their
hayre
,
and
women
should
couer
their
heads
,
and
both
should
bee
apparelled
in
distinct
habites
:
That
there
should
bee
layde
out
to
euery
Church
a
peece
of
ground
,
in
which
the
bodyes
of
Christian
people
,
deceased
,
should
be
buried
,
which
peece
of
ground
is
called
the
Church-yard
,
and
is
hallowed
by
the
Bishop
,
and
hath
all
the
priuiledges
belonging
to
the
Church
it selfe
.
The
funeralls
of
the
departed
are
not
solemnized
in
all
places
alike
;
for
some
weare
mourning
apparell
seauen
dayes
together
,
some
nine
,
others
thirty
,
some
forty
,
some
fifty
,
some
an
hundred
,
and
some
for
the
space
of
a
whole
yeare
.
The
Toletan
Councell
hath
decreed
,
that
the
dead
body
shall
be
first
washed
and
wraped
in
a
shrowd
or
sear-cloth
,
and
so
carried
to
the
graue
with
singing
by
men
of
the
same
condition
,
as
Priests
by
Priests
,
and
lay
folkes
by
lay
folke
,
and
that
a
Priest
should
goe
before
the
coarse
incensing
it
with
Franckincence
,
and
sprinckling
holy
water
on
it
,
and
that
it
should
bee
laide
in
the
graue
with
the
face
vpwards
,
the
feete
to
the
East
,
and
the
head
to
the
west
,
the
Priest
vsing
certaine
imprecations
all
the
while
the
Sexton
is
couering
the
dead
body
with
earth
.
And
to
shew
that
a
Christian
is
their
buried
their
must
be
erected
at
the
gate
a
crosse
of
wood
with
a
wreath
of
Iuy
cypresse
or
bayes
about
it
.
And
these
bee
the
institutions
of
the
Christian
religion
.
The
end
of
the
second
booke
.
THE
THIRD
BOOKE
.
Of
the
most
famous
countries
of
Europe
the
third
booke
.
CAP.
1.
NEXT
vnto
Asia
order
induceth
mee
to
speake
of
Europe
,
the
third
part
of
the
world
,
which
is
so
called
of
Europa
the
It
is
bounded
on
the
West
with
the
Atlanticke
sea
,
with
The
soyle
of
Europe
is
of
diuerse
sorts
and
qualities
,
very
aptly
befitting
the
vertue
and
disposition
of
the
people
of
each
seuerall
Prouince
,
euery
one
transferring
the
commodities
of
their
owne
countries
vnto
other
nations
:
for
Europe
is
all
habitable
,
some
little
part
onely
excepted
,
which
(
by
reason
of
the
extremity
of
colde
)
can
hardly
bee
indured
,
which
is
that
part
that
is
neerest
vnto
the
riuer
Tanais
,
and
the
poole
of
Meotis
,
as
also
those
that
dwell
vpon
the
banckes
of
Borysthenes
,
which
liue
altogether
in
Chariots
.
That
habitablest
part
of
the
Region
which
is
also
extreame
cold
and
mountanous
,
is
very
hardly
inhabited
,
and
difficult
to
dwell
in
,
and
yet
all
the
difficulties
and
extremity
thereof
is
well
mitigated
and
appeased
by
honest
and
good
gouernors
,
euen
as
wee
see
those
Greekes
which
dwell
vppon
mountaines
and
rockes
,
liue
indifferently
well
,
by
reason
of
their
great
care
and
prouidence
of
Ciuilitie
,
Artes
,
and
vnderstanding
how
to
liue
.
The
Romaines
also
receiuing
vnto
them
many
people
out
of
those
cragged
and
cold
countries
,
(
or
vnfrequented
for
other
causes
)
which
naturally
were
barbarous
,
inhumaine
and
insociable
,
haue
so
reclaimed
them
,
by
mingling
them
with
other
people
,
as
they
haue
learned
those
rude
and
sauadge
people
to
liue
together
soberly
and
ciuilly
.
The
Inhabitants
of
so
much
of
Europe
as
is
plaine
and
hath
a
naturall
temperature
,
are
apt
to
liue
orderly
;
for
those
which
dwell
in
temperate
and
fortunate
Regions
,
be
quiet
and
peaceable
,
but
the
rough
and
difficult
places
are
inhabited
by
quarrellous
and
cumbersome
people
,
and
yet
all
of
them
participate
their
commodities
one
with
an
another
,
some
helping
and
furnishing
others
with
weapons
,
some
with
fruites
,
and
some
with
arts
and
instructions
of
manners
;
the
inconueniences
and
hinderances
which
happen
to
those
that
vse
not
this
reciprocal
ayd
is
most
apparant
,
for
that
the
other
by
meanes
of
this
mutuall
intercourse
of
commodities
are
of
sufficient
power
&
puissance
to
carry
weapons
,
wage
war
,
and
defend
themselues
,
so
as
they
bee
neuer
vanquished
,
vnlesse
by
a
greater
number
.
And
this
commodity
also
is
incident
and
naturall
to
all
Europe
,
as
that
it
is
plaine
and
euen
,
and
distinguished
with
hils
,
wherby
it
is
in
al
parts
limitted
,
wel
ordered
,
ciuill
and
valiant
:
and
(
that
which
is
more
)
well
disposed
to
liue
in
peace
and
tranquillity
:
so
as
what
first
by
the
Grecian
forces
,
next
by
the
Macedonians
,
and
lastly
by
the
Romaines
,
no
maruaile
though
it
hath
atchiued
great
conquests
and
notable
victories
,
by
which
it
plainely
appeareth
,
that
Europe
is
sufficient
of
it selfe
,
both
for
war
and
for
peace
,
as
hauing
a
competent
and
sufficient
number
of
able
fighting
men
,
and
husbandmen
and
Cittizens
enough
besides
.
Evrope
moreouer
aboundeth
with
the
best
fruites
and
those
which
be
most
profitable
for
mans
life
;
and
all
manner
of
mettells
whereof
is
any
vse
,
besides
odors
for
sacrifices
,
and
stones
of
great
worth
,
by
which
commodities
,
both
poore
and
rich
haue
sufficient
meanes
to
liue
:
It
yeeldeth
also
great
store
of
tame
Cattell
,
but
very
few
rauenous
or
wild
beastes
.
And
this
is
the
nature
of
Evrope
in
generall
,
the
first
Particular
part
whereof
East-ward
is
Greece
.
Of
Greece
and
of
Solons
lawes
which
hee
made
for
the
Athenians
and
which
were
after
established
by
the
Princes
of
Greece
.
CAP.
2.
GReece
(
a
country
of
Europe
)
was
so
called
of
one
Graecus
,
who
had
the
gouernment
of
that
country
:
It
begineth
at
the
The
vtmost
hills
towards
the
west
bee
called
Oeta
,
the
highest
whereof
is
named
Callidromus
,
in
whose
valley
there
is
a
way
or
passage
into
the
Maliacan
gulfe
,
not
aboue
threescore
paces
broad
,
through
which
way
,
(
if
no
resistance
bee
made
)
a
whole
hoste
of
men
may
bee
safely
conducted
:
but
the
other
parts
of
those
hills
bee
so
steepe
,
craggy
and
intrycate
as
it
is
not
possible
for
the
nimblest
foote-man
that
is
to
passe
ouer
them
:
there
hills
bee
called
Thermopilae
,
of
the
piles
or
bankes
that
stand
like
gates
at
the
entrance
of
the
hills
,
and
of
the
hot
waters
that
spring
out
of
them
:
by
the
sea
side
of
Greece
ly
these
regions
,
Acarnania
,
Aetolia
,
Locris
,
Phocis
,
Baeotia
and
The
most
famous
and
renowned
citty
of
Athens
,
the
nurse
of
all
liberall
sciences
and
Philosophers
,
(
than
the
Of
this
Cecrops
it
was
called
Secropia
,
and
after
Mopsopia
of
Mopsus
.
And
of
Ian
the
sonne
of
Xutus
,
or
(
as
Iosephus
writeth
)
of
Ianus
the
sonne
of
Iaphet
,
it
was
called
Ionia
:
and
lastly
Athens
of
Minerua
,
for
the
Greekes
call
Minerua
Athenae
:
Draco
was
the
first
that
made
lawes
Seruius
Tullius
is
supposed
to
haue
followed
and
imitated
at
Rome
.
Moreouer
Solon
appointed
a
Senate
or
Councell
consisting
of
yearely
Magistrates
,
in
Areopagus
:
(
though
Hee
tooke
away
all
vse
of
mony-dowries
from
amongst
them
,
so
as
a
woman
might
take
nothing
with
her
from
If
any
man
slaundered
his
neighbour
,
ether
at
the
solemnization
of
their
diuine
ceremonies
,
or
at
their
sessions
and
publike
assemblies
,
hee
was
fined
at
foure
drachmas
:
Hee
forbad
all
mournings
and
lamentations
at
other
mens
funeralls
,
and
enacted
that
the
sonne
should
not
bee
bound
to
releeue
his
father
,
if
his
father
had
not
brought
him
vp
in
some
arte
,
or
profitable
occupation
:
nor
that
bastards
should
nourish
or
releeue
their
parents
,
and
his
reason
was
this
,
that
hee
which
forbeareth
not
to
couple
with
a
strumpet
,
giueth
euident
demonstration
,
that
he
hath
more
care
of
his
owne
sensuall
pleasures
then
of
the
procreation
of
children
,
and
thereby
hee
becommeth
vnworthy
of
reward
or
releefe
of
such
children
,
if
the
fall
into
pouerty
.
Besides
these
,
Solon
iudged
it
meete
,
that
the
adulterer
He
ordained
that
the
children
of
such
as
were
slaine
in
the
warres
,
should
be
brought
vp
at
the
common
charge
,
Furthermore
hee
established
that
Princes
or
rulers
being
found
drunke
,
should
be
punished
with
present
death
:
aduising
the
Athenians
likewise
,
to
reckon
and
account
their
daies
according
to
the
course
of
the
Moone
.
Of
all
fruites
and
commodities
,
he
only
permitted
wax
and
honey
to
bee
transported
out
of
Attica
into
other
countries
:
and
he
esteemed
no
man
meete
or
worthy
to
be
made
free
of
the
Cittie
,
vnlesse
he
were
an
artificer
and
would
with
his
whole
familie
come
dwell
at
Athens
,
or
such
as
were
doomed
from
their
natiue
soile
to
perpetuall
exile
and
banishment
:
These
lawes
being
ingrauen
and
recorded
in
woodden
tables
,
were
by
Solon
established
to
continue
for
a
hundred
yeeres
,
presuming
that
if
the
City
were
so
long
inured
with
them
,
they
would
euer
after
remaine
without
alteration
:
but
Herodotus
is
of
opinion
that
these
lawes
which
Solon
made
for
the
Athenians
,
were
enacted
but
for
ten
yeeres
continuance
.
Now
that
these
lawes
might
be
esteemed
more
sacred
and
bee
more
carefully
obserued
and
kept
.
Solon
,
after
the
manner
of
other
law-giuers
which
fathered
their
statutes
and
decrees
vpon
some
one
god
or
other
,
as
Draco
had
done
before
him
,
auouched
that
Minerua
was
the
author
and
inuentor
of
his
lawes
,
and
so
caused
both
the
Senatours
and
people
to
sweare
themselues
to
the
performance
therof
,
at
a
stone
which
stood
in
the
Senate-house
.
The
Athenians
were
not
strangers
at
the
beginning
,
The
Athenians
were
the
first
that
taught
the
vse
of
clothing
,
and
of
oyle
,
and
of
wine
,
instructing
those
The
three
lawes
which
Secrops
enacted
against
women
,
The
three
lawes
made
by
Cecrops
against
women
.
(
for
the
appeasing
of
god
Neptunes
wrath
,
for
that
by
womens
suffrages
Neptune
was
scorned
,
and
Minerua
preferred
before
him
)
were
then
in
force
and
obserued
,
which
were
these
.
First
,
that
no
woman
should
enter
into
the
Senate-house
.
Secondly
,
that
no
child
should
be
called
after
his
mothers
name
,
and
the
third
that
no
one
should
call
women
Athenians
,
or
women
of
Athens
,
but
women
of
Africa
.
Those
which
were
slaine
in
the
warres
(
according
to
When
they
were
thus
interred
,
some
one
choyse
Cittizen
,
esteemed
for
his
wisdome
,
and
by
reason
of
his
dignity
and
worth
fit
for
such
an
imployment
,
was
elected
and
assigned
,
to
pronounce
a
funerall
oration
,
or
sermon
,
in
the
due
commendation
of
those
which
were
slaine
:
which
being
ended
euery
one
departed
to
his
seuerall
home
.
And
this
was
there
vsuall
forme
of
buriall
of
such
as
were
slaine
in
the
warres
.
Of
Laconia
and
of
the
customes
and
ordinances
of
the
Laconians
or
Lacedemonians
.
CAP.
3.
LACONIA
(
a
Prouince
in
Peloponesus
)
is
also
called
Ocbalia
,
and
Lacedemonia
,
of
Lacedemon
the
sonne
of
Iupiter
and
Taygete
,
by
whom
a
famous
and
mighty
City
was
builded
in
that
country
,
and
called
after
his
name
Lacedemon
:
This
Citty
was
likewise
called
Sparta
of
Spartus
the
sonne
of
Phoroneus
,
and
was
the
Palace
or
Court
of
Agamemnon
.
When
Lycurgus
that
famous
Philosopher
,
brother
vnto
law
giuen
to
the
Lacedemonians
.
King
Polydictes
,
gouerned
in
Laconia
,
(
as
tutor
or
protector
vnto
his
brother
Polydictes
sonne
)
hee
altered
the
state
of
that
City
and
Country
,
and
adorned
them
with
wholesome
lawes
and
good
ordinances
,
the
people
wherof
before
his
time
were
the
worst
mannered
,
and
had
the
Lycurgus
therefore
couragiously
taking
the
matter
vpon
him
,
abrogated
and
disanulled
all
their
auncient
lawes
,
ordinances
and
customes
,
and
in
their
steed
instituted
lawes
more
ciuill
and
much
more
lawdable
:
And
first
he
elected
certain
of
the
most
ancientest
,
wisest
&
sagest
men
of
al
the
common-wealth
,
to
consult
and
aduise
with
the
Kings
(
whereof
there
were
euer
two
created
)
of
all
matters
of
state
and
gouernment
,
which
were
chosen
of
purpose
to
be
Arbitrators
and
indifferent
vmpires
betwixt
the
power
of
the
Kings
,
and
the
force
of
the
multitude
,
to
the
end
that
neither
the
one
should
rebel
through
contumacie
and
stubbornesse
,
nor
the
other
oppresse
by
reason
of
their
gouerment
and
greatnesse
:
of
these
Seniors
or
elders
(
according
to
Aristotle
)
there
were
eight
and
twenty
,
who
were
euer
assisting
and
aiding
the
Kings
,
carefully
prouiding
that
neither
the
gouernment
of
the
people
should
be
of
two
great
force
,
nor
that
the
Kings
should
tyrannize
ouer
the
commons
,
and
that
all
the
rest
of
the
multitude
should
be
made
acquainted
with
whatsoeuer
was
decreed
by
this
order
.
Many
yeeres
after
this
,
vnto
the
gouernment
of
the
One
institution
ordained
by
the
Olygarchia
,
or
Protectors
of
the
commons
,
was
the
diuision
of
their
grounds
,
for
those
Protectors
perswaded
the
multitude
of
the
commons
,
that
euery
one
should
yeeld
vp
al
the
grounds
they
formerly
had
in
their
possession
&
occupation
,
&
that
them
to
each
one
shold
be
distributed
an
euen
&
equal
portion
.
For
their
opinion
was
that
euery
Citizen
should
contend
to
excell
others
in
vertue
and
vnderstanding
,
and
not
in
riches
and
ryoting
.
The
whole
land
was
therefore
deuided
into
nine
and
thirty
thousand
parts
,
the
fields
adioyning
After
this
(
that
he
might
vtterly
extirpate
and
roote
out
of
the
City
all
ryotting
and
excesse
)
he
instituted
publike
feasts
,
wherein
he
commanded
that
both
poore
and
rich
should
sit
and
eate
together
in
one
place
,
and
at
one
table
,
without
difference
or
exception
of
persons
:
And
if
any
came
to
that
diet
,
in
that
publike
place
,
so
gallant
and
gorgeous
that
his
queasie
stomake
would
not
serue
him
to
eate
with
such
companions
,
or
that
he
would
not
be
pleasant
at
his
meate
,
hee
was
chidden
and
reuiled
of
all
those
that
sat
at
the
Table
with
him
,
as
an
vnthrift
,
and
a
waster
,
by
which
ordinance
all
pompe
and
sumptuousnesse
was
vtterly
auoided
:
at
this
institution
the
great
and
welthy
men
beganne
to
grudge
and
repine
,
and
were
so
much
incensed
against
him
,
as
in
a
rage
they
violently
rushed
vpon
him
and
strooke
out
one
of
his
eyes
with
a
staffe
,
wherevpon
hee
ordained
that
no
Spartane
whatsoeuer
,
should
euer
after
that
time
come
to
meate
with
any
staffe
or
other
weapon
.
This
their
manner
of
dyeting
together
,
they
called
(
Philias
)
which
is
as
much
to
say
as
friendship
,
for
doubtlesse
it
was
an
argument
of
publike
friendship
and
great
humanity
,
and
might
well
be
tearmed
(
Phiditia
)
that
is
fellowship
,
or
fraternitie
:
besides
that
by
this
their
dyeting
together
,
they
were
very
much
giuen
to
sparingnesse
and
parsimony
.
Those
which
by
reason
of
their
sacrifycing
,
or
hunting
were
absent
from
their
meales
,
were
permitted
to
dine
and
sup
at
home
,
but
all
others
ought
to
bee
there
present
,
all
excuses
set
apart
,
and
euery
one
allowed
for
the
vpholding
and
maintaining
of
this
common
diet
,
yeerely
,
a
certaine
measure
full
of
fine
meale
or
flower
called
Medimnum
,
eight
measures
called
(
Corus
)
full
of
wine
,
fiue
pounds
of
cheese
and
two
pound
and
a
halfe
of
figs.
Children
also
frequented
this
common
banquetting
place
,
as
the
schoole
or
vniuersity
of
temperature
and
all
ciuil
discipline
,
for
there
they
accustomed
to
commune
and
confer
together
soberly
ad
discreetly
,
their
they
learned
to
iest
and
bourd
pleasantly
and
merily
,
and
to
quippe
and
taunt
one
an
other
without
scurility
or
offence
.
The
Spartans
in
their
wiuing
,
and
accompanying
with
women
(
by
reason
of
their
continuall
warres
)
regarded
not
chastitie
,
so
much
as
procreation
and
increase
of
issue
,
and
the
husbands
were
so
louing
and
Maides
practised
and
exercised
themselues
in
running
,
wrestling
,
throwing
stones
,
slinging
and
darting
,
that
The
marriageable
virgins
were
maried
,
or
rather
stolne
away
perforce
,
and
the
bride
being
conducted
into
her
chamber
,
sheared
the
haire
of
her
head
close
to
the
skin
,
and
then
the
bride-groome
going
in
to
her
,
vnlooseth
her
girdle
,
and
accompanieth
with
her
in
the
night
time
onely
,
without
once
seeing
her
in
the
day
time
,
before
he
hath
got
her
with
child
.
The
care
and
regard
of
their
children
and
issue
was
committed
to
worthie
men
,
and
it
was
lawfull
for
any
old
man
(
for
cause
of
increase
and
procreation
)
Parents
might
not
bee
allowed
to
educate
and
bring
vp
their
owne
children
themselues
;
but
so
soone
as
they
were
borne
,
they
were
brought
into
the
streetes
amongst
the
people
,
vnto
a
certaine
place
there
called
(
Ieschen
)
where
they
were
nourished
,
vntill
they
were
of
some
stature
,
and
then
the
formes
and
lincaments
of
their
bodies
,
were
perused
by
certaine
ouer-seers
,
and
whosoeuer
was
allowed
by
these
ouer-seers
,
had
assigned
vnto
him
one
of
those
9000.
portions
of
ground
,
into
which
the
soile
belonging
to
the
city
was
diuided
:
but
those
which
were
weake
and
deformed
,
weare
brought
vnto
a
steepe
rocke
not
far
from
Taygetum
,
called
Apotheca
,
where
they
were
throwne
down
headlong
as
vnprofitable
for
the
common-wealth
.
The
women
vsed
not
to
wash
their
children
with
water
,
but
with
wine
,
by
the
application
of
which
liquour
,
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
their
bodies
would
be
weakned
and
made
feeble
,
if
they
were
any
wise
subiect
to
the
falling
euil
,
nor
would
they
apply
any
thing
to
them
,
to
strengthen
and
keepe
their
naturall
heate
,
nor
wrap
them
in
swathing
clothes
,
or
vse
them
to
whittles
,
or
rattles
,
but
brought
them
vp
in
solitarie
and
darke
places
,
and
therfore
(
by
reason
of
this
seuere
education
)
many
people
of
other
nations
would
haue
their
children
nourished
and
brought
vp
by
Lacedemonian
nurses
.
These
children
when
they
accomplished
the
age
of
seuen
yeares
,
began
to
exercise
themselues
in
the
companie
of
their
equals
,
and
to
get
such
learning
as
was
necessarie
for
them
,
attaining
to
all
other
disciplines
by
their
owne
industrie
and
indeauor
,
they
were
shorne
and
shauen
to
the
skin
,
and
went
bare-footed
,
and
bare
legged
,
and
when
they
were
twelue
yeares
of
age
,
they
allowed
them
one
cote
,
but
they
were
prohibited
bathes
,
and
all
things
else
that
might
nourish
their
naturall
heate
:
the
beds
whereuppon
they
tooke
their
rest
,
were
made
of
reedes
,
wherein
(
in
the
winter
time
)
they
accustomed
to
put
a
kind
of
thistles
which
they
called
Licophona's
.
There
was
one
created
and
ordained
to
be
gouernor
and
tutor
ouer
the
children
,
whom
they
called
Iren
:
this
Iren
taught
them
of
the
bigger
sort
,
to
get
and
prouide
wood
and
fuell
,
and
the
lesser
sort
to
steale
and
carry
it
away
,
to
intrude
themselues
into
the
company
of
their
betters
,
when
they
were
at
their
bankets
,
and
from
thence
to
filtch
and
purloine
what
they
could
get
,
and
those
which
were
apprehended
and
taken
in
the
deed
doing
were
whipt
and
driuen
away
,
not
for
because
it
was
an
offence
to
steale
,
but
for
that
they
did
it
not
warily
and
aduisedly
.
Some
he
would
command
to
sing
,
some
other
to
propose
subtill
and
witty
questions
,
the
answerers
whereof
must
be
both
sharpe
and
sudden
,
and
if
any
were
found
negligent
in
performing
their
exercise
,
the
Iren
would
bite
them
hard
by
the
thombe
in
the
way
of
correction
.
Moreouer
,
they
were
taught
to
vse
graue
speeches
,
but
such
as
were
mixed
with
some
mirth
:
and
in
few
words
to
comprehend
whole
sentences
,
in
such
manner
as
it
was
an
vsuall
prouerb
to
say
,
That
it
is
more
easie
to
play
the
Philosopher
,
then
to
imitate
the
concise
manner
of
speaking
of
the
Lacedemonians
.
It
is
worth
the
labour
to
expresse
and
set
downe
the
exercises
of
each
seuerall
age
,
and
what
contention
and
emulation
was
amongst
them
,
who
should
most
excell
in
vertue
.
The
whole
people
were
distinguished
into
three
companies
or
quires
,
according
to
their
ages
,
and
first
,
the
troupe
or
assembly
of
old
men
,
(
when
in
their
solemne
sacrifices
they
began
to
sing
)
pronounced
with
a
shrill
voice
these
words
following
,
We
were
once
young
and
lustie
,
to
whom
the
young
men
following
after
,
make
this
answer
,
And
we
now
are
young
and
lustie
,
and
thereof
you
shall
make
trial
if
you
please
.
And
lastly
,
the
Quire
of
children
comming
hindermost
,
pronounce
and
say
,
We
shall
once
be
as
good
as
you
and
better
.
Plutarch
reports
,
that
a
certaine
modulation
and
measure
in
musicke
,
which
was
obserued
and
practised
by
the
Laconians
,
continued
vntill
his
time
,
and
which
they
were
accustomed
to
sing
to
their
fluites
or
pipes
,
when
they
set
vpon
their
enemies
.
Thucidides
also
(
the
reporter
of
this
Laconian
institution
)
hath
written
,
that
those
musicall
songs
,
and
harmonie
set
vnto
their
flutes
,
were
vsed
in
the
wars
,
but
hee
denyeth
,
that
they
were
vsed
in
any
ceremonies
of
Religion
,
or
for
the
performance
of
diuine
seruice
,
nor
yet
thereby
to
encourage
mens
minds
,
or
to
incite
and
prouoke
them
to
fight
,
(
as
the
hornes
and
trumpets
were
wont
to
do
amongst
the
Romaines
)
but
that
at
their
meeting
together
,
they
might
enter
into
the
battell
by
little
and
little
,
as
it
were
,
with
equall
and
measured
paces
,
and
not
to
suffer
their
orders
and
ranckes
to
be
broken
or
scattered
.
There
is
a
verse
extant
of
the
Lacedemonian
Poet
,
whereby
it
appeareth
,
that
the
Spartans
vsed
not
onely
the
fluite
and
pipe
in
the
on
set
of
their
battels
,
but
the
musicall
sound
and
consent
of
the
harpe
also
.
Which
custome
may
seeme
to
be
deriued
from
the
Cretans
.
Herodotus
writeth
,
that
Haliattes
King
of
Lydia
,
in
the
warres
hee
made
against
the
Milesians
,
had
not
onely
pipers
and
minstrels
in
his
campe
,
to
delight
his
eare
,
but
(
a
thing
vnfit
to
be
reported
,
because
it
seemes
somewhat
incredulous
)
the
daintiest
fare
that
could
be
gotten
by
any
possible
meanes
whatsoeuer
.
The
Romaines
(
besides
the
noyse
of
hornes
and
trumpets
)
beganne
their
battell
with
exceeding
great
clamor
and
showting
of
souldiers
,
which
is
farre
different
from
that
which
Homer
writeth
of
the
people
of
Achaia
:
For
they
(
saith
hee
)
guarding
and
defending
their
forces
,
enter
into
the
battell
with
quietnesse
and
silence
.
The
French-men
(
as
Polybius
and
Liuie
report
)
vse
dancing
,
tripping
of
the
toe
,
and
shaking
their
sheelds
ouer
their
heades
:
and
there
be
some
barbarous
people
that
enter
into
battell
with
howling
and
crying
:
by
which
variety
of
customes
wee
may
gather
,
that
but
few
other
nations
follow
and
imitate
the
Spartans
in
their
consorts
and
symphony
in
musicke
,
which
they
vse
in
their
wars
.
Moreouer
,
the
Spartans
fashion
was
to
keepe
their
haire
and
beards
long
from
their
youth
,
according
to
that
memorable
and
worthie
saying
of
the
Law-giuer
himself
,
which
was
,
That
mens
bodies
bee
much
more
beautifull
and
comely
,
when
their
heades
bee
thicke
growne
with
haires
,
and
smoothly
combed
,
then
otherwise
they
would
bee
,
if
their
haire
were
shaggie
,
rugged
,
vncombed
,
and
neglected
.
The
King
when
he
beginneth
battaile
,
sacrifiseth
a
shee-goate
to
the
Muses
:
They
vse
one
certaine
and
strict
kind
of
liuing
,
both
at
home
,
and
in
the
warres
:
For
they
held
,
that
they
were
not
borne
onely
to
themselues
,
but
for
the
good
of
their
Countrie
:
They
practised
no
gainefull
and
commodious
arts
,
but
were
wholly
employed
in
the
studie
of
matters
belonging
to
martiall
discipline
;
spending
their
spare
time
in
sollemne
banquettings
,
by
which
meanes
it
came
to
passe
,
that
(
as
Plutarch
hath
very
well
noted
)
the
Spartans
neuer
would
;
or
if
they
would
,
yet
they
knew
not
how
to
liue
priuately
,
with
a
selfe-regard
,
but
were
wholly
deuoted
to
the
common
good
of
their
countrie
.
The
Spartanes
as
they
differed
from
all
other
nations
Furthermore
Lycurgus
was
the
first
that
(
remoouing
all
superstition
)
permitted
the
Cittizens
to
bury
the
dead
bodies
in
the
cittie
,
allowing
them
plots
of
ground
about
the
Temples
,
wherein
to
erect
their
monuments
:
but
it
was
not
lawfull
for
any
one
to
engraue
or
imprint
the
name
of
either
man
or
woman
vpon
their
sepulcher
,
but
the
names
of
those
onely
which
were
manfully
slaine
in
the
wars
:
nor
to
lament
for
those
which
were
dead
aboue
the
space
of
eleuen
dayes
.
The
citizens
moreouer
were
restrained
from
trauelling
into
other
countries
,
lest
they
should
bring
into
their
cittie
strange
customes
and
manners
:
and
all
strangers
and
trauellers
which
arriued
there
,
were
bar'd
and
excluded
from
out
their
citty
,
(
vnlesse
their
presence
were
profitable
to
the
common-wealth
;
)
lest
(
as
Thucydides
saith
)
forraine
nations
should
learne
,
and
be
partakers
of
the
Laconian
discipline
,
which
may
iustly
be
tearmed
a
very
inhumane
part
;
or
else
(
as
Plutarch
writeth
)
lest
by
the
mutuall
concourse
and
passage
too
and
fro
of
strangers
,
new
speeches
and
languages
might
creepe
into
the
cittie
,
from
whence
might
proceed
new
iudgements
,
and
dissonant
desires
,
which
to
the
common-wealth
would
bee
matters
most
pernitious
and
dangerous
.
Young
men
hee
allowed
to
weare
but
one
coate
throughout
the
whole
yeare
,
nor
might
any
one
go
finer
,
or
fare
more
daintily
then
others
did
.
He
commanded
,
that
nothing
should
be
bought
with
readie
money
,
but
by
exchange
of
wares
and
commodities
:
&
that
children
(
when
they
were
of
the
age
of
twelue
or
fourteene
yeares
)
should
not
be
suffered
to
come
into
the
market-place
or
chiefe
part
of
the
cittie
,
but
were
brought
into
the
fields
,
to
the
end
they
should
not
spend
the
prime
of
their
youth
in
luxurie
and
wantonnesse
,
but
in
labour
and
painfulnesse
,
ordaining
that
they
shold
haue
nothing
layd
vnder
them
to
sleepe
vpon
,
and
that
they
should
eate
no
pottage
nor
gruell
,
nor
once
returne
into
the
cittie
before
they
were
men
.
He
ordained
also
,
that
maydes
should
be
married
without
portions
,
to
the
end
that
none
should
couet
wiues
for
their
wealth
,
and
that
husbands
might
carrie
the
more
seueritie
ouer
their
wiues
,
when
they
could
not
vpbraide
them
with
the
greatnesse
of
their
portions
,
and
how
much
they
were
aduanced
by
them
:
that
men
shold
be
esteemed
honourable
,
not
for
their
riches
and
greatnes
,
but
for
their
age
and
grauitie
;
for
old
age
was
held
in
more
reuerence
and
reputation
amongst
the
Spartans
,
then
in
any
other
countrie
besides
.
To
the
Kings
he
granted
power
ouer
the
wars
:
to
the
Magistrates
,
iudgements
and
yearely
successions
:
the
keeping
and
custodie
of
the
lawes
to
the
Senate
,
and
to
the
people
,
power
and
authoritie
both
to
elect
the
Senat
,
and
to
create
Magistrates
whom
they
pleased
.
Now
for
because
these
new
lawes
and
institutions
(
all
former
customes
beeing
dissolued
and
abrogated
)
seemed
very
harsh
and
difficult
,
he
fained
,
that
Apollo
of
Delphos
was
the
author
and
inuentor
of
them
,
and
that
from
thence
(
at
the
commandement
of
that
god
)
hee
brought
them
to
Sparta
,
thinking
thereby
,
that
the
feare
and
reuerence
of
religion
,
would
vanquish
all
rediousnesse
and
irkesomnesse
of
vsing
them
.
And
finally
,
(
to
the
end
his
lawes
might
remaine
and
continue
to
all
eternitie
)
he
bound
and
obliged
the
cittizens
by
an
oath
,
that
they
should
alter
none
of
those
lawes
which
he
had
made
and
established
for
them
,
vntill
he
himselfe
returned
back
vnto
them
;
alledging
,
that
he
intended
to
go
to
Delphos
,
to
aske
counsell
of
the
Oracle
there
,
what
he
shold
alter
or
adde
to
his
lawes
,
which
done
,
he
tooke
his
iourney
to
Creete
,
and
there
liued
in
perpetuall
exile
,
commanding
,
when
he
lay
vppon
his
It
is
not
amisse
in
this
place
to
describe
,
and
set
foorth
,
what
honors
and
dignities
the
Spartans
were
wont
to
giue
to
their
Kings
.
And
first
,
they
had
two
Orders
or
Estates
of
Priests
,
attending
vppon
them
to
do
sacrifices
,
one
of
the
Lacedemonian
Iupiter
,
and
the
other
of
the
celestiall
Iupiter
:
and
their
law
of
armes
was
,
that
vpon
what
people
or
country
the
Kings
intended
to
make
warres
,
it
rested
not
in
the
power
of
any
of
the
Spartans
,
to
prohibite
or
gaine-say
it
:
for
if
they
did
,
they
offended
so
haynously
,
as
they
would
hardly
purge
themselues
:
that
in
their
marching
and
setting
forward
to
the
warres
,
the
kings
should
go
foremost
,
and
be
last
in
the
retraite
.
And
that
they
should
haue
an
hundred
choice
and
select
men
to
be
their
guard
:
that
in
their
expeditions
and
setting
forward
on
their
voyages
,
they
might
haue
what
beast
they
would
for
sacrifice
,
and
that
they
might
take
to
themselues
the
hides
and
skins
of
the
beasts
that
were
offered
.
And
these
were
their
priuiledges
in
the
warres
.
And
the
honors
and
dignities
attributed
vnto
them
in
time
of
peace
,
were
these
,
when
in
their
Common-wealth
,
any
banquets
were
made
for
the
death
of
any
great
man
,
the
Kings
should
sit
downe
first
,
and
be
first
serued
,
and
that
they
two
alone
should
haue
betwixt
them
twice
as
much
meate
,
as
all
those
that
sate
with
them
,
besides
the
skinnes
of
all
beasts
sacrificed
.
Moreouer
,
in
the
Kalends
of
euery
moneth
,
they
had
each
of
them
a
beast
giuen
them
from
out
the
reuenues
of
the
cittie
,
to
be
sacrificed
to
Apollo
,
a
measure
of
fine
wheate
flower
called
Medimnum
,
containing
sixe
Modia
,
and
a
measure
of
wine
,
called
a
Laconian
quart
.
In
the
beholding
of
single
combats
,
the
Kings
preceded
and
gouerned
certaine
places
,
hauing
for
their
assistants
what
Cittizens
they
pleased
:
And
each
king
might
choose
two
Pitheans
,
which
were
such
as
were
wont
to
be
sent
to
Delphos
to
aske
counsell
of
the
Oracle
,
and
these
did
commonly
diet
with
the
Kings
.
The
Kings
allowance
when
they
came
not
to
meales
in
the
vsuall
place
,
was
,
two
measures
full
of
fine
flower
called
Chaenices
,
or
Chaeniae
,
(
which
is
much
about
halfe
one
of
our
peckes
)
and
a
measure
full
of
wine
called
Cotyla
,
that
is
as
much
as
Sextarius
,
(
which
is
about
a
pinte
and
an
halfe
English
:
)
but
when
they
were
present
,
they
had
double
in
quantitie
as
much
of
euery
thing
as
all
the
rest
that
sate
with
them
.
The
Kings
were
to
determine
who
should
be
husbands
of
orphane
maydes
,
whose
parents
were
deceased
,
whether
he
to
whome
the
father
bequeathed
her
,
or
hee
on
whome
the
mother
bestowed
her
:
they
had
power
also
ouer
common
wayes
,
and
ouer
such
as
made
adopted
sons
against
the
kings
minds
:
they
had
seates
in
the
Councell
or
Senate-house
,
(
which
consisted
of
28.
Senatours
,
)
wherein
they
might
sit
at
their
pleasures
:
but
if
they
would
not
come
thither
,
then
two
of
the
Senatours
which
were
most
neere
and
deare
vnto
them
,
represented
their
persons
,
and
had
power
to
pronounce
to
voyces
or
suffrages
for
the
Kings
,
and
two
other
for
themselues
.
And
such
were
the
honors
and
dignities
giuen
to
the
Kings
,
by
the
Common-wealth
of
Sparta
,
while
they
liued
,
and
when
they
were
dead
,
these
following
.
First
,
certaine
hors-men
proclaimed
and
divulged
the
Kings
death
,
throughout
all
Laconia
:
the
like
was
done
also
by
certaine
women
which
walked
vppe
and
downe
about
the
cittie
,
striking
and
beating
vpon
pots
or
kettles
:
which
done
,
there
must
of
euery
house
two
,
(
one
man
and
one
woman
,
and
both
free-borne
)
be
stayned
,
soyled
,
and
defiled
with
weeping
and
lamenting
,
which
if
they
refused
to
do
,
they
were
seuerally
punished
.
The
Lacedemonians
vsed
the
same
orders
in
their
Kings
Funeralles
,
as
the
barbarous
people
of
Asia
did
:
for
in
this
manner
did
most
of
those
barbarous
people
bury
their
Kings
.
The
death
of
the
King
beeing
thus
divulged
,
the
cittizens
of
Sparta
summoned
all
their
friends
and
kinsfolkes
out
of
all
the
Countrey
of
Lacedemonia
to
the
funerall
.
And
after
many
thousands
both
of
them
and
of
their
seruants
,
as
also
of
the
Spartans
themselues
,
were
there
assembled
,
(
both
men
and
women
mingled
together
:
)
they
lamented
and
wept
,
beating
and
striking
vppon
their
forheads
,
and
roaring
,
and
howling
most
bitterly
,
concluded
their
lamentation
with
this
saying
:
That
this
last
deceased
king
was
the
best
of
all
their
kings
.
And
if
any
of
their
kings
were
slaine
in
the
wars
,
they
fashioned
and
pourtrayed
an
image
like
vnto
him
,
and
(
laying
it
vpon
a
bed
very
richly
furnished
)
spent
some
ten
dayes
in
the
interring
thereof
,
during
which
time
there
was
continual
vacation
and
ceasing
from
prosecuting
lawes
,
and
exercising
iustice
in
places
iudiciall
,
nor
was
there
any
Sessions
of
Magistrates
or
Officers
in
all
that
time
,
but
continuall
lamentation
and
bewayling
.
And
in
this
the
Lacedemonians
agreed
with
the
Persians
:
for
when
the
Lacedemonian
King
was
dead
,
he
which
succeeded
him
,
pardoned
and
released
euery
Spartane
of
all
his
debt
,
what
euer
it
was
,
that
he
owed
either
to
the
King
or
Common-wealth
.
And
so
likewise
in
Persia
,
he
which
was
newly
created
king
,
remitted
and
forgaue
vnto
all
the
Cittizens
their
tribute
which
they
owed
.
In
this
also
the
Lacedemonians
imitated
the
Aegiptians
:
for
in
Lacedemonia
,
as
wel
as
in
Aegipt
,
both
Cryers
,
Minstrels
and
Cookes
succeeded
their
fathers
in
their
arts
and
occupations
,
;
so
as
a
Cooke
was
begott
by
a
Cooke
,
a
Trumpetter
by
a
Trumpetter
,
and
a
Cryer
by
a
Cryer
.
Nor
did
any
intrude
themselues
into
another
mans
function
or
calling
,
but
perseuered
and
continued
in
their
fathers
trade
and
vocation
.
Of
the
I
le
of
Creete
,
and
of
the
customes
most
common
amongst
the
Cretensians
.
CAP.
4.
CREETE
,
(
which
is
also
called
Candy
The
whole
Iland
containeth
in
length
two
hundred
and
seuentie
myles
,
and
fiftie
myles
in
breadth
:
and
the
circuite
or
compasse
round
about
the
Island
,
is
fiue
hundred
,
eightie
and
eight
myles
.
The
most
renowned
Citties
of
Creete
,
be
Gortyna
,
Cydonea
,
Cnossus
,
and
Minois
or
Minon
,
which
is
the
Kings
seate
:
And
of
all
the
hilles
in
the
countrey
,
the
hill
Ida
is
most
famous
,
as
beeing
of
an
exceeding
and
wonderfull
height
,
the
length
whereof
(
as
Apollodorus
saith
)
is
two
thousand
,
and
three
hundred
Stadia
,
and
fiue
thousand
and
more
in
compasse
:
but
Artimedorus
saith
:
That
it
is
not
so
much
in
compasse
by
a
thousand
stadia
.
In
Creete
liue
no
noysome
or
offensiue
creatures
,
Idaeus
Dactylus
.
It
was
first
called
Cureta
,
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Curetes
,
and
now
by
contraction
,
Creete
:
Some
others
say
,
it
was
called
Creete
of
one
Cres
,
(
who
was
sonne
vnto
Iupiter
king
of
the
Curetes
)
and
some
,
of
Crete
the
Nymph
,
who
was
daughter
to
Hesperides
.
The
people
(
at
the
first
)
were
very
rude
and
barbarous
,
till
Rodomanthus
reduced
them
to
more
ciuilitie
and
better
manners
,
after
whome
succeeded
Minois
,
who
adorned
and
furnished
them
with
more
equitie
and
iustice
.
Plato
sayth
,
that
the
Lacedemonians
and
other
auncient
citties
of
Greece
,
deriued
their
lawes
and
ordinances
from
Creete
.
But
the
good
estate
of
that
nation
,
was
ouerthrowne
and
turned
vp-side
downe
,
first
,
by
the
gouernement
of
Tyrants
,
and
afterwards
by
the
robberie
and
warres
of
the
people
of
Cilicia
:
For
the
Cretans
were
very
studious
in
diuers
sciences
,
and
desirous
of
libertie
,
which
they
esteemed
their
Summum
bonum
,
and
supposed
they
possessed
all
such
things
as
were
not
subiect
to
the
wanton
lusts
,
and
vnlawfull
desires
of
Tyrants
.
They
had
a
great
care
,
prouident
respect
,
and
regard
of
Concord
and
Amitie
,
as
they
be
mortall
enemies
to
Discord
and
Sedition
,
which
are
the
nurses
and
fosterers
of
Couetousnesse
,
and
vnsatiable
desire
of
riches
:
and
therefore
the
people
of
Creete
in
auncient
time
,
liued
very
moderately
and
sparingly
:
their
children
frequented
those
meetings
and
assemblies
,
which
they
called
Greges
.
And
their
young
men
(
when
they
came
to
mans
estate
)
haunted
and
celebrated
publike
feastes
,
practising
feates
of
armes
,
for
the
good
and
generall
commoditie
of
the
Common-wealth
,
and
exercising
and
inuring
their
bodies
(
in
their
youth
)
to
all
kind
of
labour
and
extremitie
whatsoeuer
,
as
heate
,
and
cold
,
stormes
and
tempests
,
both
by
sea
and
by
land
,
to
runne
through
thicke
woods
and
vn-euen
pathes
,
to
prouoke
and
stirre
vppe
brawles
and
contentions
in
places
appoynted
for
their
exercises
:
To
bee
skilfull
and
experienced
in
shooting
and
darting
and
vsually
to
practise
and
frequent
a
certaine
forme
of
dancing
in
armour
and
weapons
,
inuented
by
Pyrrhus
,
and
therefore
called
the
Pyrrichan
dancing
or
vaulting
,
in
which
dancing
they
vsed
to
bow
and
bend
their
bodies
,
the
better
to
shunne
and
auoide
weapons
and
wounds
:
Their
garments
were
short
Clokes
or
Cassockes
,
and
soldiers
shooes
;
and
they
esteemed
of
weapons
and
armour
,
as
most
rare
and
pretious
gifts
.
Moreouer
,
they
were
so
skilfull
and
expert
in
sea-faring
matters
,
as
that
it
was
an
vsuall
Prouerbe
,
if
one
dissembled
,
that
hee
knew
not
that
which
hee
knew
right
well
,
to
say
,
No
more
is
a
man
of
Creete
acquainted
with
the
Sea
.
All
Marriages
were
made
and
solemnized
betwixt
equals
:
and
it
was
lawfull
and
tolerable
for
Virgins
to
chuse
and
elect
them
husbands
out
of
that
troupe
of
young
men
:
But
the
custome
was
,
that
their
husbands
should
not
take
them
from
their
fathers
houses
,
before
they
were
fit
to
gouerne
an
house
,
and
play
the
good
hous-wiues
at
home
:
And
their
dower
was
,
(
if
they
had
any
brother
)
the
one
halfe
of
the
patrimonie
.
Children
by
their
law
were
instructed
in
learning
,
singing
and
musicke
,
and
brought
to
the
Feastes
called
(
Syssitia
)
where
men
were
assembled
,
and
there
made
to
sitte
downe
vppon
the
ground
,
apparelled
in
base
attire
,
and
to
fall
out
and
brawle
amongst
themselues
;
and
the
boy
of
the
best
courage
was
made
captaine
ouer
the
whole
companie
:
And
euery
one
as
hee
was
of
power
,
got
the
most
companions
vppon
his
side
.
Then
would
they
go
a
hunting
,
and
practise
running
.
And
vppon
certaine
dayes
,
the
whole
companie
of
children
were
put
together
,
and
taught
to
sing
to
the
pipe
and
harpe
,
as
is
vsed
in
warres
.
Some
report
,
that
the
custome
of
this
countrey-people
was
,
to
note
their
luckie
and
fortunate
dayes
with
a
white
stone
,
and
their
dismall
and
vnhappie
dayes
with
a
blacke
,
though
other-some
ascribe
this
custome
to
the
Thracians
.
Of
Thrace
,
and
of
the
barbarous
manners
of
the
people
of
Thrace
.
CAP.
5.
THRACIA
(
which
is
now
called
Romania
)
is
a
Region
of
Europe
,
and
accounted
as
part
of
Scythia
:
It
lyeth
next
vnto
Macedonia
on
the
one
side
,
hauing
vppon
the
North
the
riuer
Ister
,
the
seas
called
Pontus
and
Propontis
vpon
the
East
,
and
the
sea
Aegaeum
on
the
South
.
It
was
once
called
Scython
:
and
after
that
Thracia
,
of
Thrax
the
sonne
of
Mars
,
or
else
of
the
peoples
rudenesse
,
and
barbarous
manners
:
for
the
Greeke
word
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
signifieth
rudenesse
and
inciuilitie
.
This
Countrey
(
as
Pomponius
writeth
)
hath
neither
fruitfull
soyle
nor
temperate
ayre
,
vnlesse
in
some
places
nearest
vnto
the
sea
side
:
for
it
is
maruellous
cold
and
hardly
bringeth
foorth
any
fruite
that
is
planted
or
sowed
:
for
there
be
few
trees
which
yeeld
any
increase
at
all
,
and
though
they
haue
many
vines
,
yet
the
grapes
neuer
ripen
and
come
to
perfection
,
vnlesse
they
be
couered
with
leaues
,
to
keepe
the
ayre
and
cold
from
them
.
The
Citties
of
Thrace
which
heretofore
were
of
greatest
fame
and
renowne
,
were
Apollonia
,
Aenos
,
Nicopolis
,
and
Bizantium
,
(
which
was
afterwards
called
Constantinopole
,
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
)
who
reedified
and
inlarged
it
,
making
it
the
chiefest
seate
of
his
most
glorious
Empire
,
and
the
head
Cittie
of
all
the
East
)
Perinthos
also
,
Lysimachia
,
and
Calliopolis
.
The
chiefest
riuers
are
Hebrus
,
Nessus
,
and
Strymon
,
and
the
greatest
and
highest
hilles
,
Haemus
,
Rhodope
,
and
Orbelus
.
The
countrey
is
very
populous
,
and
the
people
very
fierce
and
barbarous
,
in
such
manner
as
if
they
were
all
subiect
vnto
the
gouernement
of
one
man
,
or
that
they
were
all
of
one
mind
,
they
were
then
(
as
Herodotus
the
father
of
Histories
,
is
of
opinion
)
a
people
inuincible
,
and
the
most
valiant
of
al
Nations
:
but
because
this
is
too
hard
a
matter
to
bee
hoped
for
,
and
too
vnpossible
to
be
expected
,
therefore
be
they
weake
and
of
little
force
.
In
Thrace
be
many
and
diuers
Regions
,
distinguished
by
seuerall
names
,
but
all
of
them
indued
with
like
manners
and
opinions
:
the
Getae
and
Transi
onely
excepted
,
and
the
people
that
dwell
aboue
Crestonae
:
of
which
three
sorts
of
people
,
the
Getae
are
of
opinion
,
that
they
shall
neuer
die
,
but
that
(
after
their
departure
out
of
this
lyfe
)
they
goe
instantly
vnto
Zamolxis
their
god
:
This
Zamolxis
was
once
the
Disciple
of
Pythagoras
,
who
(
vppon
his
returne
into
Thrace
)
perceiuing
how
rudely
,
vnciuilly
,
and
sottishly
the
Thracians
liued
,
(
hee
himselfe
beeing
formerly
instructed
of
the
manner
of
gouernement
in
Ionia
)
taught
and
furnished
them
with
manners
,
lawes
,
and
ciuill
institutions
,
and
after
perswaded
them
,
that
those
which
kept
and
obserued
his
lawes
and
ordinances
iustly
,
and
as
they
ought
,
should
after
their
deaths
come
vnto
him
into
a
place
,
where
he
would
stay
for
them
,
and
that
there
they
should
euer
liue
and
enioy
his
presence
&
all
other
things
that
good
were
,
by
which
meanes
(
hauing
setled
in
them
a
conceit
of
his
god-head
)
he
withdrew
himselfe
from
their
sight
,
and
(
vanishing
away
they
knew
not
whether
)
left
them
in
a
great
desire
and
longing
after
him
.
And
vnto
this
Zamolxis
their
god
do
the
people
as
yet
send
messengers
,
the
manner
of
which
superstition
is
thus
,
first
they
elect
by
lot
one
to
vndergoe
that
businesse
,
and
(
putting
him
into
a
ship
furnished
with
fiue
watermen
or
owers
)
they
instruct
him
in
those
things
which
they
cheefly
want
,
and
which
he
shall
desire
of
their
God
&
so
send
him
away
:
Then
doe
they
giue
charge
vnto
the
mariners
,
that
some
of
them
shal
hold
three
darts
or
iauelins
vpright
,
and
the
rest
to
take
the
messenger
that
is
sent
to
Zamolxis
by
the
legges
and
armes
,
and
to
hoise
and
tosse
him
vp
vpon
their
pikes
or
iauelin
points
,
&
then
if
he
die
sodenly
they
imagine
that
their
god
is
appeased
and
well
pleased
with
them
,
but
if
he
die
not
instantly
,
but
languish
and
linger
long
,
then
they
accuse
the
messenger
as
a
wicked
and
lewde
fellow
.
Whom
after
they
haue
accused
and
blamed
they
forthwith
send
an
other
,
giuing
vnto
him
the
like
charge
vnto
the
first
.
These
Thracian
Getae
when
it
lightens
and
thunders
,
shoot
arrowes
and
fling
dartes
vp
towards
heauen
menacing
and
threatning
,
as
it
were
reuenging
themselues
of
God
,
and
for
that
they
beleeue
that
there
is
no
other
God
in
deed
but
theirs
.
The
Trausi
agree
with
the
Thracians
in
all
other
things
,
sauing
onelie
concerning
their
birthes
and
deathes
:
wherein
this
is
their
order
.
As
soone
as
a
child
is
borne
into
the
world
,
presently
all
his
kinsfolke
and
friends
flocke
about
him
,
bewayling
greatly
his
natiuity
,
and
saying
,
that
seeing
he
is
borne
,
he
must
of
necessity
suffer
and
indure
all
humaine
and
worldly
calamities
,
and
againe
,
when
one
is
departed
out
of
this
life
,
they
commit
him
to
the
ground
with
great
ioy
and
exultation
,
shewing
what
and
how
many
euills
he
hath
escaped
,
to
liue
for
euer
in
eternal
happinesse
.
But
those
which
dwell
beyond
the
Crestonae
haue
many
wiues
a
yeere
,
and
when
a
man
dieth
,
there
is
great
controuersie
amongst
his
wiues
(
all
their
friends
being
accited
to
giue
their
iudgements
of
the
matter
)
which
of
those
wiues
was
best
beloued
of
her
husband
,
and
she
that
is
adiudged
to
haue
beene
deerest
vnto
him
in
his
life
time
(
which
shee
esteemeth
a
great
honour
vnto
her
)
is
both
by
the
men
and
women
,
adorned
and
gallantly
decked
vp
and
so
brought
vnto
her
husbands
tombe
,
and
there
killed
by
one
of
her
own
deerest
friends
,
and
interred
with
her
dead
husband
,
all
the
other
wiues
lamenting
,
and
accounting
that
a
great
crosse
and
disgrace
vnto
them
.
All
other
Thracians
in
generall
sell
their
children
openly
,
nor
be
virgins
there
restrained
from
accompanying
with
their
neerest
kin
,
no
not
with
their
owne
fathers
,
but
may
lie
with
whom
they
please
,
and
yet
husbands
be
very
chary
of
their
wiues
chastity
,
for
they
buy
them
of
their
parents
with
great
summes
of
money
,
and
the
signe
them
in
the
forheads
with
certaine
markes
,
which
kind
of
marking
is
held
a
very
generous
and
worthy
thing
:
but
to
be
without
those
markes
is
an
argument
of
ignominy
and
basenesse
:
where
diuers
maides
are
to
be
married
,
those
which
be
most
beautifull
be
first
taxed
and
prized
,
and
beeing
once
prized
their
parents
will
not
by
any
meanes
giue
them
in
marriage
for
lesse
money
then
they
were
rated
at
:
and
when
all
the
fairest
bee
bought
,
then
those
which
be
deformed
be
sold
at
more
easier
prices
,
so
as
in
conclusion
all
goe
away
.
In
their
banquets
both
men
and
women
sit
round
about
a
fire
,
whereinto
they
cast
the
seeds
of
certaine
herbes
,
which
grow
in
those
parts
,
the
very
smell
and
sauour
whereof
doth
so
stop
and
stifle
them
,
as
their
senses
be
dulled
,
and
they
as
pleasant
and
iocund
as
if
they
were
merry
drunke
.
To
liue
idlely
,
and
by
theft
,
they
account
an
honest
course
of
life
,
but
to
labour
and
husband
the
ground
,
they
hold
base
and
ignoble
.
The
gods
which
they
chiefly
worship
and
religiously
adore
,
be
Mars
,
Bacchus
,
Diana
and
Mercury
,
but
they
swere
onely
by
Mars
,
accounting
him
as
the
author
,
and
orignall
of
their
race
.
The
people
of
Thrace
exceed
all
other
men
in
bignesse
and
stature
of
body
,
their
eyes
be
gray
,
their
lookes
grim
,
frowning
and
menacing
,
their
speech
terrible
,
and
themselues
long
of
life
.
Their
buildings
be
very
low
and
base
,
&
their
diet
is
nothing
dainty
:
they
haue
no
vines
,
but
great
store
of
apples
:
the
King
is
elected
as
well
by
the
voices
of
the
commons
,
as
by
the
nobility
:
and
they
elect
such
a
one
as
is
of
approued
good
manners
,
singular
clemency
and
(
by
reason
of
his
age
)
of
very
great
grauity
,
and
one
that
hath
no
children
,
for
hee
which
is
a
father
,
is
not
admitted
amongst
them
to
bee
a
gouernor
,
bee
his
life
and
conuersation
neuer
so
vprigh●
and
lawdable
,
and
if
at
any
time
in
all
his
raigne
,
he
chance
to
haue
a
child
,
he
is
therfore
depriued
of
his
gouernment
:
For
by
no
meanes
will
they
admit
that
their
Kingdome
should
become
hereditary
:
and
though
the
King
be
neuer
so
iust
and
rightfull
.
Yet
will
they
not
allow
him
the
whole
power
in
his
owne
First
they
lay
forth
his
body
vpon
the
ground
for
the
space
of
three
daies
,
and
then
fall
to
banquetting
and
slaying
of
all
sorts
of
beasts
for
sacrifices
,
which
done
they
weepe
ouer
him
,
burne
his
body
and
bury
his
bones
in
the
ground
,
and
lastly
vpon
his
monument
they
proclaime
and
set
out
combats
of
all
sorts
,
and
especially
the
Monomachia
,
which
is
the
single
combat
or
fighting
of
two
hand
to
hand
.
The
armour
and
weapons
which
(
as
Herodotus
writeth
)
they
vsed
in
the
warres
against
Darius
,
were
helmets
made
of
foxes
skinnes
,
souldiours
coates
,
and
short
cassockes
ouer
them
,
and
vpon
their
legges
they
were
buskins
made
of
fawnes
skinnes
,
their
weapons
wore
dartes
,
targets
,
short
poyniardes
and
bowes
,
wherein
they
bee
so
skilfull
and
expert
as
they
alleadge
that
they
were
the
first
inuentors
of
that
weapon
:
Their
language
and
the
Scythians
is
al
one
.
Pliny
writeth
,
that
all
Thrace
was
once
deuided
into
fifty
Stratageas
,
which
are
counties
or
captainships
:
that
part
of
Thrace
which
was
once
called
Getica
(
where
Darius
the
sonne
of
Hydaspis
was
wel-nigh
ouerthrowne
)
is
now
called
Valachia
of
the
Flacci
a
family
of
Rome
.
For
the
Romaines
after
they
had
ouercome
and
vtterly
vanquished
the
Getes
,
sent
thither
a
Colony
vnder
the
conduct
of
one
Flaccus
,
wherevpon
the
countrie
was
first
called
Flaccia
,
and
afterwards
by
corruption
Valachia
,
which
opinion
carrieth
more
likely-hood
of
truth
,
for
that
the
Romaine
language
is
yet
spoken
in
that
Countrie
,
but
they
speake
it
so
corruptly
,
as
a
Romane
can
scarce
vnderstand
it
,
the
Romaine
letters
also
bee
there
vsed
,
sauing
that
the
forme
or
fashion
of
the
letters
is
somewhat
alterred
,
their
rites
and
ceremonies
of
Religion
doe
ioyntly
agree
,
cohere
,
and
are
all
one
with
the
Greekes
.
The
Daci
afterwardes
possessed
this
Countrie
,
of
whom
for
a
certaine
space
it
was
called
Dacia
,
but
now
it
is
enioyed
by
the
Almaines
,
the
Siculi
,
and
the
Valachians
.
The
Almaines
or
Teutones
were
a
verie
valiant
and
hardie
people
,
sent
thether
out
of
Saxonie
,
by
Charles
the
Great
,
who
in
their
owne
naturall
language
and
dialect
were
called
Seibemburges
,
of
the
seuen
Cities
which
they
inhabited
.
The
Siculi
or
Sicilians
were
an
ancient
people
of
Hungaria
,
and
such
as
(
abandoning
their
owne
Countrie
)
first
came
thither
from
out
of
Scythia
,
and
seated
themselues
in
that
Countrie
.
Of
the
Valachians
were
two
sortes
of
people
,
and
of
two
sundrie
factions
,
the
Dragulae
and
the
Dani
,
otherwise
called
Davi
(
for
there
doe
some
Greeke
writers
reporte
,
that
the
Getes
and
Daui
,
were
the
names
of
seruantes
,
which
in
times
past
came
thither
from
other
places
.
The
Dragulae
being
neither
equall
nor
matchable
to
the
Danes
,
nor
able
to
make
their
partie
good
with
them
(
not
much
aboue
a
hundred
yeere
since
)
brought
the
Turkes
into
that
country
,
by
whose
force
&
armes
the
Dani
were
almost
vtterly
killed
and
vanquished
,
had
not
that
valiant
man
Iohn
Huniades
brought
aide
vnto
them
,
who
rescuing
them
,
and
recouering
the
land
againe
from
the
enemy
,
tooke
seisure
thereof
for
himself
:
the
chiefe
excercise
of
the
Valachians
is
husbandry
and
keeping
of
cattaile
,
which
argueth
and
declareth
the
originall
of
that
people
:
They
pay
tribute
to
the
Kings
of
Thrace
,
and
but
once
to
euery
King
,
and
then
(
by
the
Kings
declaration
)
each
family
giueth
him
an
oxe
in
the
name
of
a
tribute
:
and
the
number
of
families
in
Valachia
,
is
said
to
be
aboue
sixtie
thousand
:
Those
which
be
commanded
to
goe
to
the
warres
and
refuse
to
goe
,
are
punished
with
death
.
Valachia
vpon
the
West
bordereth
vpon
Transiluania
,
and
runneth
East-ward
into
the
Euxine
sea
,
vpon
the
North-east
and
North
it
ioyneth
to
Russia
,
and
vpon
the
South
it
is
washed
with
the
riuer
of
Ister
,
about
which
whatsoeuer
those
wandring
people
be
that
therein
inhabite
,
the
ayre
is
very
intemperate
and
cold
,
and
their
winter
in
a
maner
continuall
,
the
soile
in
Valachia
was
heretofore
very
barren
,
yeelding
them
but
slender
sustainance
,
and
their
chiefe
defence
against
raine
and
ill
wether
,
was
either
reedes
or
leaues
,
they
would
goe
ouer
great
pooles
and
waters
vpon
the
Ise
,
and
their
victuals
was
such
wild
beasts
as
they
could
catch
:
mansion
houses
or
set
places
of
abode
they
had
none
,
but
rested
where
euer
they
were
weary
.
Their
diet
was
very
vile
and
base
,
by
reason
of
the
horrible
intemperatnesse
of
the
aire
,
and
they
went
alwaies
bare-headed
.
Of
Russia
or
Ruthenia
,
and
of
the
latter
manners
and
customes
of
the
Russians
.
CAP.
6.
RVSSIA
(
which
is
also
called
by
two
other
(
viz
)
Russia
Alba
,
Russia
superior
,
and
Russia
inferior
.
That
part
which
extendeth
in
lengthwise
towards
Sarmatia
or
Poland
,
is
bounded
North
with
the
riuer
Peucis
,
towards
the
East
lieth
the
riuer
Moscus
,
and
West-ward
are
Liuonia
and
Prussia
,
the
furthest
partes
of
Germany
.
The
bounds
and
limits
of
the
Ruthenians
or
Roxallanians
(
for
by
that
name
they
bee
also
called
)
at
this
day
,
is
the
space
of
eight
daies
iourney
ouer
,
from
the
riuer
Tanais
to
the
North
Ocean
,
and
from
the
Germaine
Ocean
(
which
they
call
the
Balthean
sea
)
to
the
Caspian
sea
,
is
the
space
of
aboue
ninty
daies
iourney
.
The
country
is
so
fertill
and
fruitfull
,
as
though
the
soile
bee
but
rudely
and
vnhusbandlike
tilled
,
and
corne
throwne
vpon
it
will
yeeld
increase
three
yeeres
together
,
The
Russians
store
not
their
ponds
and
pooles
with
fish
,
because
(
as
they
say
)
fishes
doe
their
naturally
breede
,
and
multiply
by
the
influence
of
the
heauens
.
In
a
certaine
lake
there
called
Katzibe
(
when
the
wether
is
drie
)
is
salt
gotten
,
for
which
there
is
much
warre
betwixt
the
Russians
and
the
Tartarians
,
and
it
is
very
strang
which
is
reported
,
that
in
the
Country
of
the
Chelmenses
,
if
the
armes
and
braunches
of
pine
trees
,
be
cut
off
from
And
towardes
the
riuer
Tanais
and
Maeotis
poole
,
groweth
great
store
of
sweete
cane
or
reed
,
called
Callamus
Aromaticus
,
or
Callamus
Reuponticus
,
and
many
other
herbes
and
rootes
which
bee
not
found
in
other
places
.
There
chiefe
Citty
and
Kings
seat
is
called
Moscouia
,
it
is
seitutated
vpon
the
riuer
Moscus
,
and
is
foureteene
miles
in
circuit
:
coine
or
stamped
siluer
they
haue
none
in
that
City
:
and
in
the
middle
of
the
market
place
,
standeth
a
foure-square
stone
,
vpon
the
toppe
whereof
,
hee
that
can
clime
vp
and
ascend
,
and
in
performance
thereof
,
bee
not
violently
thrust
downe
by
others
,
obtaineth
the
principality
and
gouernment
of
all
the
City
:
wherevpon
oftentimes
arise
great
contentions
and
debate
amongst
the
people
,
each
one
indeauouring
to
supplant
his
corriuall
,
that
himselfe
may
ascend
:
The
Country
is
so
populous
and
strong
,
that
not
long
since
,
in
a
certaine
warlike
assembly
in
the
Kings
campe
,
were
numbred
and
reckoned
a
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
horsemen
,
euery
one
whereof
were
able
to
leade
an
armie
.
In
their
warres
they
vse
bowes
(
which
weapon
by
longe
vsage
is
most
familiar
and
proper
to
that
nation
)
and
launces
of
twelue
foote
long
:
their
horsemen
which
serue
in
compleat
armour
,
weare
iron
brest-plates
vpon
their
brigandines
or
cotes
of
maile
,
with
the
belly
or
middle
standing
out
:
In
steed
of
helmets
,
they
haue
hattes
made
sharpe
vpon
the
crowne
,
and
this
kinde
of
horsemen
bee
more
seruiceable
and
in
greater
request
in
the
warres
,
then
footemen
.
Some
foote-men
fight
with
a
certaine
weapon
called
Scorpio
,
because
it
is
like
a
scorpion
,
wherewith
they
shoote
small
arrowes
or
quarrels
(
it
is
the
same
which
the
Italians
call
Balista
,
and
with
vs
a
Crosse-bow
,
Stocke-bow
,
or
Tiller
)
some
others
doe
vse
for
to
shoote
leaden
bullets
out
of
brazen
peeces
,
after
the
manner
of
the
Almaines
.
The
Russians
cannot
indure
for
to
haue
their
Gouernors
called
Kings
,
but
Dukes
,
as
beeing
a
name
more
This
garment
they
trimme
and
garnish
rounde
about
the
necke
with
gold
and
redde
silke
,
it
is
wide
and
loose
and
but
little
differente
from
those
which
the
Grecians
weare
:
the
like
also
is
worne
by
the
Turkes
and
all
the
Northerne
people
,
but
that
the
Ruthens
garments
haue
wider
sheeues
,
and
bee
hemmed
or
garded
with
gold
about
the
breasts
and
shoulders
,
&
edged
or
welted
round
about
the
skirtes
with
Otters
skinne
.
None
but
onely
the
wife
,
lamenteth
and
bewaileth
the
death
of
her
husband
,
and
then
is
her
head
couered
with
a
white
linnen
cloath
,
hanging
downe
to
her
elbowes
:
the
richer
sort
of
people
haue
a
banket
made
them
vpon
the
forteeth
daie
after
the
funeralls
,
in
remembrance
of
him
that
is
dead
,
but
the
poorer
sorte
bee
feasted
fiue
times
within
the
fortie
daies
:
the
daies
of
their
deathes
be
likewise
obserued
,
wherein
they
celebrate
yeerly
feastes
.
And
those
which
suruiue
keepe
a
register
of
all
their
friends
which
bee
dead
,
to
the
end
they
may
know
vpon
what
daies
the
obites
and
Annuall
feasts
are
to
bee
celebrated
,
for
euery
one
that
is
departed
:
the
dead
bodies
bee
buried
and
interred
with
weeping
and
lamentation
.
The
women
vsually
hange
at
their
eares
pearles
and
precious
stones
,
which
in
men
is
not
so
commendable
but
onelie
while
they
bee
children
,
and
then
it
is
decent
inough
:
a
woman
that
hath
had
two
husbands
may
bee
thought
chaste
,
but
shee
that
hath
beene
thrice
married
,
is
condemned
as
lewde
and
lasciuious
,
and
yet
it
is
no
impeachment
to
mens
credits
though
they
haue
had
three
wiues
.
Maides
before
mariage
suffer
there
haire
to
hange
down
behinde
them
,
but
when
they
bee
married
they
couer
it
carefully
,
and
men
cut
theirs
short
,
rounde
about
their
eares
,
esteeming
all
trimming
of
there
haires
to
be
a
reproach
vnto
them
.
This
Nation
is
generally
addicted
to
venery
and
drunkennesse
,
for
to
bee
drunke
they
hold
a
glory
vnto
them
,
and
esteeme
of
lust
and
lasciuiousnesse
as
of
a
thing
lawfull
,
and
commendable
,
so
as
the
marriage
bed
be
not
defiled
.
Vsury
also
is
there
very
common
and
vsuall
,
and
not
held
to
bee
deceite
in
any
one
,
not
so
much
as
in
the
Clergie
.
A
great
part
of
the
Russians
be
bond-men
and
seruile
,
The
inferior
priests
weare
blacke
copes
(
after
the
manner
of
the
Gretians
)
and
the
better
sort
of
them
weare
white
,
hauing
hanging
at
their
breasts
,
tablets
or
bullions
,
wherein
bee
written
the
decalogue
or
precepts
of
the
law
diuine
.
The
holy
Virgins
,
or
Nunnes
(
whereof
there
is
but
one
family
or
order
,
which
is
the
order
of
Saint
Anthonie
the
Abbot
)
by
the
ordinance
of
the
same
Saint
Anthonie
their
author
and
first
founder
,
bee
apparelled
in
blacke
stoles
.
The
Russians
haue
a
speech
peculiar
to
themselues
,
but
whether
it
bee
the
Scythian
tongue
or
no
I
am
not
able
for
to
Iudge
,
their
letters
are
not
much
vnlike
the
Greeke
caracters
:
they
doe
for
the
most
part
learne
musicke
and
gammer
after
the
Greeke
manner
,
and
haue
all
other
arts
in
contempt
.
Touching
matters
of
faith
,
they
beleeue
as
the
Greekes
doe
,
vse
like
ceremonies
in
their
seruice
,
and
like
honour
to
the
Saints
.
There
bee
twelue
men
chosen
and
elected
for
to
doe
Iustice
and
determine
controuersies
,
whereof
one
first
searcheth
out
the
quality
of
the
crime
,
and
then
maketh
report
thereof
to
his
fellowes
,
and
sometimes
to
the
Duke
himselfe
.
And
if
the
matter
bee
of
greater
weight
or
difficulty
,
then
can
well
bee
discerned
and
decided
by
that
councell
,
or
that
it
rests
doubtfull
,
so
as
the
accused
cannot
bee
conuicted
,
then
the
defendant
is
inforced
to
try
the
matter
with
the
plaintife
by
combat
,
and
hee
which
is
vanquisher
shall
haue
double
the
value
in
money
of
the
vanquished
as
the
wronge
supposed
to
be
done
,
was
valued
at
.
They
bee
very
much
giuen
to
husbandry
,
they
plow
with
horses
,
and
their
soile
is
very
fruitfull
of
all
things
but
wine
,
there
drinke
is
a
kinde
of
beere
or
ale
made
of
millet
and
barley
boyled
together
,
which
kinde
of
liquor
is
most
commonly
drunke
in
all
the
Northerne
partes
.
They
make
oyle
of
hempe-seed
,
poppie
and
nuts
:
oliue
trees
they
haue
none
,
nor
is
the
iuse
or
liquor
thereof
brought
thither
from
other
countries
,
Russia
breedeth
many
sorts
of
wilde
beasts
,
whereof
diuers
bee
of
rich
furres
,
and
highly
commended
of
ancient
writers
:
there
is
great
store
of
fish
,
amongst
which
,
is
a
most
excellent
one
called
Seldis
,
which
is
taken
in
a
lake
called
Pareslacus
,
and
is
very
like
the
fishes
that
bee
caught
in
the
lake
Benacus
(
which
is
a
lake
neere
Betrona
in
Italie
.
)
In
Ruthenia
be
seuen
famous
lakes
,
and
nine
great
riuers
,
one
of
which
is
by
some
coniectured
to
bee
the
riuer
Borysthenes
by
reason
of
the
wonderfull
things
they
report
of
the
bignesse
and
nature
thereof
.
Of
Lithuania
,
and
of
the
manner
of
liuing
of
those
people
.
CAP.
7.
LITHVANIA
ioyneth
vpon
the
East
vnto
Poland
,
it
is
nine
hundreth
miles
about
,
and
the
greatest
part
thereof
is
either
moores
,
fennes
or
woods
,
which
is
the
cause
that
it
is
very
hard
There
is
no
other
fit
or
conuenient
time
for
merchants
,
strangers
,
to
trade
and
trafficke
in
this
Country
,
but
in
winter
,
onely
then
the
fennes
beeing
all
congealed
,
and
frozen
together
,
and
the
ice
of
an
exceeding
thicknesse
and
couered
with
snow
,
euery
place
is
passable
,
and
all
the
whole
country
beeing
of
a
sea
,
they
can
finde
no
more
certaine
way
to
any
place
,
but
as
they
be
guided
by
the
starres
.
In
Lithuania
bee
very
few
townes
,
citties
or
villages
:
the
inhabitantes
chiefest
wealth
is
cattaile
,
and
skinnes
of
diuers
kindes
of
wilde
beasts
,
as
of
the
Harmoline
and
Zobelline
,
whereof
there
bee
great
plentie
in
that
country
:
Of
waxe
and
honey
there
is
great
aboundance
,
but
they
haue
no
vse
of
money
.
The
women
haue
their
chamber-mates
&
friends
by
their
husbands
permission
,
&
those
they
cal
helpers
or
furtherers
of
matrimony
,
but
for
a
husband
to
commit
adultery
is
held
disgracefull
and
abhominable
:
Marriages
there
bee
very
easily
dissolued
,
by
consent
of
both
parties
,
and
they
marry
as
oft
as
they
please
.
This
people
is
so
different
from
all
other
nations
in
their
manner
of
liuing
,
as
they
hold
with
the
absurde
opinion
of
Aristippus
,
which
is
,
that
honestie
consisteth
not
by
nature
but
by
custome
:
Wine
is
very
scarce
and
geason
amongst
them
,
the
want
whereof
is
supplied
with
milke
,
by
reason
of
the
great
aboundance
of
beasts
,
and
there
bread
is
browne
,
beeing
neither
sifted
nor
boulted
,
they
speake
the
Slauonian
language
as
the
Polonians
doe
,
which
language
is
common
to
many
other
nations
besides
,
whereof
some
follow
the
rites
and
ceremonies
of
the
Romaine
Church
,
as
the
Polonians
,
the
Dalmatians
,
the
Croatij
and
the
Carni
:
some
others
the
Greeke
Church
,
as
the
Bulgarians
,
Ruthenians
and
most
of
the
Lituanians
,
and
some
againe
hold
certaine
opinions
differring
from
both
Churches
,
as
the
Bohemians
,
Morauians
and
Bosnienses
,
of
which
some
follow
the
opinion
of
Iohn
Husse
,
and
many
others
the
sect
of
the
Manachies
:
and
there
bee
some
which
as
yet
continue
still
in
their
paganisme
and
superstitious
blindnesse
,
by
worshiping
of
Idols
,
and
such
bee
many
of
the
Lithuanians
.
Ierom
of
Prage
who
(
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eugenius
the
forth
of
that
name
)
preached
the
gospel
in
the
country
,
&
was
the
first
that
acquainted
vs
with
the
manners
and
ceremonies
of
that
people
(
before
that
time
vtterly
vnknowne
vnto
vs
)
reported
that
diuers
of
the
Lithuanians
(
amongst
whom
hee
first
arriued
)
had
certaine
serpents
euery
house-hold
one
,
to
whom
they
sacrificed
as
to
their
house-hold-gods
,
and
that
hee
wrought
so
farre
with
the
worshippers
of
them
,
that
they
destroyed
and
killed
them
all
,
one
onely
excepted
,
which
could
not
bee
burned
:
some
others
worshipped
the
fire
,
and
from
it
receiued
their
diuinations
,
and
many
others
the
Sunne
,
in
the
forme
of
a
huge
iron
mallet
,
accounting
that
to
bee
there
guide
,
and
giuing
it
to
name
Magnus
.
These
people
bee
oftentimes
subiect
to
the
King
of
Poland
:
the
chiefe
Citie
of
the
Region
is
called
Vilna
,
it
is
a
Bishops
seate
,
and
as
bigge
as
all
Cracouia
with
the
suburbes
:
the
houses
whereof
ioyne
not
together
,
but
stand
one
a
good
distance
from
an
other
,
as
they
doe
in
the
Countrie
,
hauing
orchardes
and
gardens
betwixt
them
.
There
bee
in
it
two
very
stronge
castles
or
holdes
,
one
scituated
vpon
a
hill
,
and
the
other
lower
vpon
the
plaine
or
champion
ground
:
This
cittie
of
Vilna
is
distant
from
Cracouia
,
the
chiefe
citie
of
Poland
,
one
hundred
and
twenty
miles
.
About
the
Citie
there
are
certaine
Tartarians
haue
places
assigned
them
for
to
dwell
in
,
who
tilling
and
manuring
the
ground
after
our
manner
,
doe
labour
and
carry
commodities
from
one
place
to
an
other
.
They
doe
speake
the
Tartarian
tongue
and
worship
the
Religion
of
Mahomet
.
Of
Liuonia
,
Prussia
,
and
of
the
souldiors
called
Mariani
in
Spaine
.
CAP.
8.
LIVONIA
(
now
professing
the
true
and
sincere
religion
)
ioyneth
Northward
vnto
Ruthenia
,
and
the
borders
of
Sarmatia
,
or
Poland
.
The
Tartarians
a
people
of
Scythia
,
haue
made
often
incursions
,
into
that
Country
:
The
people
of
Liuonia
were
first
made
pertakers
of
the
Christian
religion
,
by
souldiors
of
Spaine
called
Mariani
of
Marianus
,
whereas
before
they
acknowledged
and
adored
no
other
god
,
but
euill
spirits
.
There
hath
beene
very
much
controuersie
and
wars
about
the
possession
of
that
countrie
,
sometimes
one
,
sometimes
an
other
getting
the
vpper
hand
and
gouernment
.
It
is
inuironed
vpon
the
West
part
thereof
with
the
Sarmatian
sea
,
and
with
a
gulph
of
an
vnknowne
bignesse
,
the
mouth
whereof
Westward
is
not
very
farre
from
Cimbrica
Chersonesus
,
the
which
is
now
called
Dacia
or
Denmarke
:
about
this
gulphe
Northward
there
doth
dwell
or
inhabite
a
sauadge
and
wilde
kinde
of
people
,
which
(
beeing
voide
of
any
language
vsed
in
other
lands
)
doe
exchange
there
Merchandise
by
signes
and
beckes
:
Prussia
(
the
inhabitantes
whereof
bee
called
Pruteni
)
pertaketh
now
with
Germania
and
Sarmatia
,
which
countries
it
incountreth
vpon
the
West
.
This
land
(
if
Ptolomeus
report
a
truth
)
is
washed
with
the
famous
Riuer
Vistula
,
from
the
Cittie
Tornum
to
Gedanum
,
where
it
falleth
into
the
Baltean
sea
,
it
lyeth
beyond
Germany
,
and
reacheth
from
the
riuer
Vistula
,
to
the
Sarmaticke
Ocean
.
Vpon
the
East
and
South
,
is
the
Prouince
of
the
Massouitae
,
(
the
inhabitants
whereof
be
Polanders
)
and
the
Saxons
vppon
the
West
:
Prussia
is
an
exceeding
fruitefull
countrey
,
well
watered
,
and
very
populous
.
It
is
pleasant
withall
,
and
abounding
with
cattell
,
there
is
very
good
fishing
,
and
much
hunting
.
Iornandes
writeth
,
that
this
land
was
inhabited
by
a
people
called
Vlmerigi
,
at
such
time
as
the
Gothes
remooued
from
the
Iland
of
Scandinavia
,
into
the
continent
and
maine
land
:
And
Ptolomeus
reporteth
,
that
the
Amaxobij
,
the
Aulani
,
the
Venedes
,
and
the
Gythones
,
dwelt
neere
the
riuer
Vistula
or
Wixell
.
The
people
of
this
Countrey
were
worshippers
of
euill
Spirits
,
vntill
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Fredericke
the
second
:
and
than
our
Ladies
souldiers
,
which
bee
also
called
Deiparini
,
or
Mariani
,
after
they
had
lost
the
towne
of
Ptolomais
in
Siria
,
returned
into
Germanie
,
and
beeing
men
of
haughtie
and
noble
spirits
,
and
very
expert
in
feats
of
armes
;
and
to
the
end
their
courages
should
not
be
danted
,
and
they
out
of
vse
by
ouer-much
idlenesse
,
they
came
vnto
the
Emperor
,
declaring
vnto
him
,
that
the
people
of
Prussia
which
border
vpon
Germanie
,
were
vtterly
ignorant
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
that
they
made
often
incursions
vppon
the
Saxons
,
and
other
their
bordering
neighbours
,
stealing
from
them
whole
heards
of
cattell
:
shewing
him
moreouer
,
that
they
had
a
desire
to
suppresse
that
barbarous
nation
;
wherunto
the
Emperor
consented
,
and
gaue
the
kingdom
to
his
two
brethren
,
as
their
lawfull
inheritance
,
if
they
could
conquer
it
by
armes
:
the
Dukes
&
Gouernors
of
Massouia
,
(
which
before
had
proclaimed
themselues
Lords
of
that
land
)
surrendred
their
estates
and
titles
foorthwith
to
the
Emperours
brothers
;
which
gift
was
thankefully
taken
by
the
Emperour
himselfe
,
who
commending
his
brothers
intent
,
gaue
vnto
them
what
letters
and
commission
they
desired
,
signed
with
the
golden
seale
.
These
breethren
prouiding
themselues
for
the
warres
,
in
a
short
time
brought
vnder
their
subiection
,
all
the
Countries
which
were
vnder
the
Prussian
gouernement
,
on
each
side
the
riuer
Vistula
;
who
beeing
conquered
by
battell
,
willingly
submitted
themselues
to
their
subiection
,
and
imbraced
the
true
faith
,
and
Christian
Religion
therewithall
,
exchanging
their
speech
for
the
Almaine
toung
.
Nere
vnto
the
riuer
Vistula
grew
an
Oke
where
the
victors
atchieued
the
conquest
,
and
there
they
first
erected
a
Castell
,
which
shortly
after
(
as
many
things
in
time
grow
great
of
small
beginnings
)
grew
vppe
into
a
great
towne
,
and
was
called
Maryburge
:
it
is
now
the
chiefe
cittie
of
the
Countrey
,
and
his
seate
which
hath
the
gouernement
of
that
whole
order
of
souldiers
;
which
holy
order
of
warfare
,
had
his
beginning
from
the
Almaines
,
and
there
is
none
but
Almaines
,
which
enter
into
that
order
or
bond
,
and
those
too
must
be
nobly
or
worshipfully
descended
:
at
their
entrance
into
that
order
,
they
are
enioyned
to
be
alwayes
in
readines
to
fight
against
the
enemies
of
the
holy
Crosse
of
Christ
:
they
be
cloathed
in
white
cassockes
,
with
blacke
crosses
sowed
on
them
,
all
of
them
suffering
their
beards
grow
long
,
but
onely
such
as
be
Priests
,
and
are
employed
in
their
seruices
.
The
souldiers
in
steade
of
the
Canonicall
houres
,
repeate
the
Lords
prayer
,
for
they
bee
altogether
vnlearned
,
yet
bee
they
very
rich
,
and
their
power
as
great
as
if
they
were
Kings
.
They
haue
many
conflicts
with
the
Polonians
,
for
incroaching
vppon
the
Confines
of
their
countrey
,
in
which
sometimes
they
haue
the
better
,
and
sometimes
the
worse
,
and
they
will
neuer
refuse
to
submit
all
their
forces
to
the
hazard
of
the
warres
,
what
euer
the
euent
or
successe
be
.
There
is
a
little
Region
bordering
vppon
Prussia
,
and
The
people
bee
much
inclined
to
diuination
and
witchcraft
:
the
god
in
whome
they
repose
most
confidence
and
trust
,
and
which
they
especially
honour
and
adore
,
is
the
Fire
,
which
they
perswade
themselues
to
be
most
holy
,
and
euerlasting
,
because
it
is
fedde
with
continuall
fuell
,
and
there
was
a
fire
kept
euer
burning
by
the
Priests
vpon
the
top
of
a
high
hill
neere
vnto
the
Riuer
Meuiasa
.
Vladislaus
King
of
Poland
,
(
who
first
reduced
that
nation
to
the
Christian
Religion
)
quenched
that
fire
,
and
ouerthrew
the
turret
wherein
it
was
kept
,
together
with
all
the
woods
,
which
the
people
of
Sarmatia
held
to
be
as
holy
as
the
fire
,
and
worshipped
them
with
as
much
deuotion
,
and
Religion
,
esteeming
and
accounting
them
to
bee
the
dwellings
and
habitations
of
the
gods
,
according
to
the
saying
of
the
Poet
:
The
gods
inhabited
and
kept
the
woods
.
Nor
did
they
worshippe
and
reuerence
the
fire
and
woods
onely
,
but
euery
other
thing
likewise
,
which
vsually
remained
and
abidde
in
the
woods
,
as
birds
,
and
wilde
beasts
:
and
if
any
one
violated
and
contemned
their
witchcrafts
and
Inuocation
of
diuels
,
their
heads
and
feete
would
incontinently
close
and
shrinke
together
,
by
the
deceipt
and
illusion
of
their
euill
spirits
.
Within
the
woods
each
family
had
a
place
or
hearth
,
wherein
they
kept
a
fire
for
all
that
family
;
in
which
fire
their
custome
was
,
to
burne
their
dead
bodies
,
with
their
horses
,
saddles
,
and
best
garments
:
firmely
beleeuing
,
that
in
that
place
those
which
be
dead
and
burned
,
meet
together
in
the
night
,
and
therfore
they
made
them
settles
or
benches
to
sit
vppon
of
Corcke
tree
,
and
placed
them
in
readines
,
the
best
meath
,
and
a
kind
of
meate
made
of
paste
like
vnto
a
cheese
,
for
them
to
eate
.
Euery
yeare
vppon
the
first
day
of
October
all
the
people
of
the
whole
countrey
assembled
and
mette
together
in
those
woods
,
and
there
(
vsing
all
kind
of
deuotion
)
celebrated
a
sollemne
Feast
,
each
family
feeding
in
his
owne
cottage
,
vppon
the
daintiest
fare
,
and
most
delicious
viands
they
could
get
.
At
which
feast
they
sacrificed
by
the
firesides
,
vnto
all
their
goddes
,
and
especially
vnto
one
who
me
they
called
Percumo
,
which
in
their
language
signifieth
thunder
.
Their
language
is
all
one
with
the
Lithuanians
,
and
the
Polonians
,
for
the
Priests
preach
vnto
the
people
in
the
Polonian
tongue
:
they
obserue
the
Customes
of
the
Romane
Church
,
although
there
be
some
Ruthens
towards
the
South
,
and
Muscouites
which
dwell
farre
north
,
which
obserue
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Greeke
Church
,
yeelding
their
obedience
to
the
Bishoppe
of
Constantinople
,
and
not
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Vppon
the
North
side
of
this
Countrey
lyeth
Muscovia
,
it
is
fiue
hundred
miles
in
compasse
,
rich
in
siluer
,
and
vppon
all
sides
so
garded
,
enuironed
,
and
defended
with
such
strong
holds
,
as
not
only
strangers
,
but
their
owne
natiue
countrey-men
,
be
interdicted
and
prohibited
to
passe
in
and
out
at
their
pleasures
without
the
Dukes
letters
of
safe-conduct
.
The
countrie
is
euen
and
plaine
,
no
hils
but
great
store
of
woods
and
marish
grounds
:
it
is
watered
with
many
great
riuers
,
as
Occa
,
Volha
,
Dzuvina
,
Boristhines
and
Dinaper
,
and
therefore
affoordeth
as
many
fishes
and
wild
beasts
as
Lithuania
,
from
which
it
differeth
not
much
,
neither
in
customes
nor
situation
,
sauing
that
it
is
somewhat
colder
,
because
more
North-ward
,
and
therefore
bee
their
cattell
little
and
small
,
and
for
the
most
part
halting
and
lame
of
their
lims
.
The
Metrapolitane
and
chiefe
Cittie
of
the
Region
,
is
Moscua
,
it
is
twise
as
bigge
within
the
compasse
of
it
,
as
Prague
in
Bohemia
,
the
building
is
of
timber
as
all
their
other
Citties
bee
,
it
hath
many
streetes
and
lanes
,
but
they
stand
straggling
with
broad
fieldes
betwixt
them
,
the
riuer
Mosca
runneth
through
the
middle
of
it
,
and
diuideth
it
into
two
parts
,
and
in
the
middest
of
the
Cittie
standeth
a
castell
or
tower
,
builded
vppon
leuell
ground
,
wherein
be
seuenteene
turrets
,
and
three
bul-warkes
or
Blocke-houses
,
so
strong
and
so
stately
,
as
there
be
but
few
such
to
bee
found
:
within
this
Castell
bee
seuenteene
Churches
,
whereof
those
three
which
be
dedicated
to
our
blessed
Ladie
,
Saint
Michael
,
and
Saint
Nicholas
bee
walled
about
with
stone
,
but
the
rest
be
made
of
timber
:
there
is
also
in
it
three
large
and
spatious
Courts
,
for
Noblemen
and
Courtiers
to
spend
their
time
in
,
a
stately
and
beautifull
pallace
also
for
the
Duke
to
dwell
in
,
builded
after
the
Italian
fashion
,
but
not
very
large
.
The
Countrey
containeth
many
famous
Dukedoms
,
out
of
which
,
vppon
any
occasion
,
in
the
space
of
three
or
foure
dayes
,
they
will
get
together
in
a
readinesse
two
hundred
thousand
able
men
:
Their
vsuall
drinke
is
water
and
meath
,
and
a
certaine
leauened
or
sowre
liquor
,
which
they
call
Quassatz
:
they
plow
with
woodden
ploughes
,
and
harow
their
ground
with
branches
of
trees
,
or
thorns
.
Their
corne
(
by
reason
of
continuall
cold
)
ripeneth
but
slowly
,
and
therefore
they
drie
it
in
hote
houses
,
and
so
thresh
it
.
Against
the
extremitie
of
cold
,
they
vse
diuers
spices
,
and
make
a
kind
of
water
to
drinke
of
oates
,
hony
and
milke
;
so
strong
,
that
they
will
sometimes
be
drunke
with
it
:
Wine
and
oyle
they
haue
none
;
and
to
auoide
drunkennesse
,
the
Gouernour
of
the
countrey
forbiddeth
the
drinking
of
all
strong
drinkes
,
vppon
paine
of
death
,
except
twise
or
thrice
in
a
yeare
,
and
then
it
is
tolerable
for
them
to
be
drunke
.
They
haue
siluer
coyne
of
two
sortes
,
a
bigger
,
and
a
lesser
,
it
is
not
made
round
,
but
somewhat
long
,
and
with
foure
corners
:
This
coyne
they
call
Dzuvingis
.
They
speake
the
Slauonian
language
,
and
in
religion
follow
the
Greeke
Church
:
Their
Bishops
bee
vnder
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
and
by
him
bee
confirmed
.
They
be
all
Christians
sauing
the
Kosannenses
,
which
worship
Mahomet
,
like
the
Sarrasins
:
there
dwell
some
Scythians
also
towards
the
North
,
which
speake
their
owne
language
,
and
worship
Idolles
,
and
one
Idoll
aboue
the
rest
,
which
they
call
Zlota
baba
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
image
of
an
old
woman
made
of
gold
:
this
Idoll
they
do
so
highly
reuerence
and
adore
,
as
euery
one
that
passeth
by
it
,
falleth
downe
and
worshippeth
it
,
offering
thereunto
a
haire
from
their
garments
,
if
they
haue
nothing
else
to
offer
.
And
although
the
Slauonian
toung
be
generally
spoken
throughout
the
whole
nation
,
yet
is
there
so
great
difference
in
their
speech
,
(
it
beeing
so
mixt
,
confounded
and
corrupted
with
other
languages
)
as
they
can
hardly
vnderstand
one
another
.
In
the
time
of
Idolatrie
they
had
one
high
Priest
or
Bishop
which
they
called
(
Criue
)
his
dwelling
was
in
the
cittie
Romoue
,
so
called
of
Roma
.
And
this
custome
was
generall
to
all
the
whole
nation
,
not
onely
to
sell
their
seruants
and
slaues
,
like
beasts
,
but
their
sonnes
and
daughters
likewise
,
yea
&
sometimes
themselues
,
suffering
them
to
be
carried
into
other
countries
,
in
hope
of
better
meanes
to
liue
:
for
in
their
owne
,
their
diet
was
grosse
and
bad
.
Of
Polonia
,
and
of
the
latter
customes
of
the
Polonians
.
CAP.
9.
POLONIA
,
a
vast
countrey
of
Europ
,
is
so
called
of
his
plainenesse
and
eeuennesse
,
for
(
Pole
)
in
the
Slauonian
toung
,
which
is
spoken
by
the
Polanders
,
signifieth
plaine
,
leuell
,
or
eeuen
:
it
is
otherwise
called
Sarmatia
:
Vppon
the
West
it
bordereth
vpon
Slesia
,
vpon
Prussia
and
Massouia
vpon
the
North
,
vppon
the
East
lyeth
Ruthenia
,
and
Hungaria
on
the
South
.
The
hill
Carpathus
(
which
is
there
called
Crapack
)
diuideth
the
Countrey
into
two
parts
,
whereof
that
part
which
is
next
vnto
Saxonie
and
Prussia
,
is
called
the
greater
Polonia
,
and
the
other
the
lesser
,
lying
ouer
against
Russia
and
Hungaria
.
The
whole
kingdome
is
diuided
,
as
it
were
,
into
foure
seuerall
and
distinct
Prouinces
,
all
which
the
king
visiteth
euery
yeare
,
in
course
one
after
another
,
and
each
of
them
maintaineth
the
king
and
his
whole
court
for
three
moneths
together
,
but
if
he
stay
longer
then
three
months
in
any
one
part
of
the
kingdome
,
it
is
at
their
choice
whether
they
wil
yeeld
him
any
further
maintenance
or
no.
The
kings
seate
is
the
great
and
famous
cittie
Cracouia
,
where
is
preserued
and
kept
all
the
wealth
of
the
kingdome
and
all
the
other
citties
are
meane
and
simple
in
comparison
of
it
:
most
of
their
houses
be
made
of
rough
stone
,
rudely
compacted
and
heaped
together
,
without
mortar
or
clay
,
and
dawbed
with
mudde
:
the
countrey
is
full
of
woods
,
and
thickets
,
the
people
bee
prudent
and
wise
,
courteous
towards
strangers
,
and
exceeding
great
drinkers
,
(
as
most
of
your
Northerne
people
bee
)
yet
is
there
small
store
of
Wine
,
as
hauing
no
Vines
in
all
the
whole
country
:
insteed
whereof
they
drinke
a
kinde
of
counterfet
Ale
made
of
Wheat
and
other
graine
,
for
the
soyle
is
very
fertile
,
and
affoordeth
great
store
of
wheat
,
it
is
also
very
commodious
and
fitte
for
feeding
,
yeelding
large
grounds
for
beasts
to
pasture
in
.
There
is
very
good
hunting
,
as
namely
of
wilde
horses
,
which
haue
hornes
like
Harts
,
and
the
wilde
Bull
,
which
the
Romaines
call
Vrus
:
mettall
mines
there
bee
none
but
onely
of
Ledde
,
but
Salt
is
there
digged
out
of
the
ground
in
such
aboundance
,
as
no
one
thing
yeeldeth
more
custome
to
the
King
then
that
doth
:
and
there
is
so-great
store
of
honey
both
in
Poland
and
Russia
,
that
they
haue
not
spare
places
sufficient
wherein
to
keepe
it
,
for
all
their
trees
and
woods
bee
couered
blacke
ouer
with
Bees
.
The
forme
of
their
letters
is
much
like
vnto
the
Greeke
Character
,
their
ceremonies
of
religion
are
indifferent
betwixt
the
Romaine
and
the
Greeke
Church
,
and
both
men
and
women
in
their
apparrell
doe
much
resemble
the
Greekes
.
Of
Hungaria
,
and
of
the
institutions
and
manner
of
liuing
of
the
Hungarians
.
CAP.
10.
HVNGARIA
is
the
same
which
was
once
called
Pannonia
,
although
it
was
not
so
This
land
(
as
auncient
writers
report
)
is
deuided
into
nine
parts
or
diuisions
,
which
in
the
Germaine
tongue
bee
called
(
Hagas
,
)
euery
one
whereof
is
compassed
and
inclosed
with
walls
,
made
of
blockes
or
piles
of
oakes
,
beech
or
fyr
tree
fixed
fast
in
the
ground
,
twenty
foote
high
and
twenty
foote
broade
.
The
soyle
is
full
either
of
hard
stones
or
stiffe
clay
,
and
all
the
vallies
bee
couered
ouer
with
turfes
,
vpon
the
borders
or
marches
of
the
land
,
bee
many
trees
or
shrubes
planted
and
set
,
which
beeing
cut
vp
and
cast
away
will
not-with-standing
beare
leaues
and
florish
.
Euery
one
of
these
nine
circles
or
diuisions
of
ground
,
bee
twenty
Germaine
miles
distant
one
from
another
,
although
they
bee
not
all
of
one
length
,
but
some
one
shorter
than
other
some
,
and
in
euery
part
of
them
bee
Citties
,
Castells
and
Villages
,
builded
in
such
good
order
and
vniformity
,
as
a
man
may
bee
heard
speake
from
one
Castell
Towne
or
village
to
another
.
Their
buildings
be
compassed
and
inclosed
with
strong
walls
,
but
their
gates
bee
ouer
narrow
for
them
to
goe
in
and
out
at
their
pleasure
,
to
steale
and
filch
from
others
.
Euery
one
of
those
Circles
or
inclosed
portions
of
ground
called
hagges
,
were
wont
to
giue
signes
vnto
others
of
euery
accident
,
by
the
sound
of
a
trumpet
.
The
Pannones
(
long
since
called
Paeones
)
were
first
that
inhabited
that
land
,
after
whome
it
was
possessed
by
the
Huns
a
people
of
Scythia
,
and
after
them
by
the
Gothes
,
which
came
out
of
the
Ilands
of
the
Germaine
ocean
:
when
the
Gothes
were
gone
it
was
possessed
by
the
Longabards
,
which
came
from
Scandinauia
an
iland
of
the
Ocean
also
;
And
lastly
by
the
Hungarians
,
who
came
from
out
the
other
Hungaria
in
Scythia
,
which
is
not
farre
from
the
head
of
the
riuer
of
Tanais
,
and
is
now
called
Iuhra
:
This
Scithian
Hungary
is
a
miserable
could
country
,
as
being
scituate
wholy
vnder
the
Frigid
zone
,
it
is
trybutary
to
the
Duke
of
Muscouy
:
the
tribute
which
the
inhabitants
pay
is
neither
gold
nor
siluer
,
(
for
thereof
they
haue
none
)
but
rich
Skins
and
furres
of
sundry
wild
beast
as
of
Sabells
and
such
like
.
They
neither
plow
nor
sow
,
nor
haue
any
kind
of
bread
,
but
liue
only
vpon
flesh
of
wild
beasts
and
fish
,
and
drinke
water
:
and
their
lodgings
bee
cabbins
made
of
twigs
and
bowes
,
in
groues
and
thicke
woods
:
wherevpon
it
insueth
that
men
liuing
in
woods
with
wilde
beasts
,
weare
neither
linnen
nor
wollen
garments
but
skins
only
either
of
harts
beares
or
wolues
.
Some
of
them
addore
the
Sunne
,
some
the
Moone
and
other
Starrs
,
or
what
euer
first
commeth
to
their
vew
;
they
haue
a
proper
and
pecular
language
to
themselues
.
They
fish
for
coralls
that
grow
in
the
sea
,
and
fishes
called
Balenae
of
whose
skins
they
make
coaches
and
purses
,
They
haue
exceeding
fat
Bacon
whereof
they
sell
much
to
other
nations
.
Vpon
that
side
of
this
Hungary
in
Scythia
which
is
neerest
vnto
the
Ocean
,
bee
sundry
little
hills
or
cliffes
,
vpon
which
certaine
fishes
called
Mors
or
death
fishes
,
making
offer
by
meanes
of
their
teeth
,
to
clime
to
the
toppe
of
the
rockes
,
when
they
bee
almost
at
the
highest
their
hold
fayleth
them
and
they
fall
downe
and
kill
themselues
with
the
fall
.
These
fishes
doe
the
Inhabitants
gather
vp
and
eate
,
reseruing
their
teeth
which
bee
very
white
and
broad
,
which
they
exchange
with
strange
Merchants
for
other
commodities
,
of
these
fish
teeth
bee
made
very
good
kniues
hafts
.
But
Hungaria
in
Europe
hath
vpon
the
west
Austria
and
Boemia
,
vpon
the
South
that
part
of
Illyria
which
is
next
to
the
Adriatticke
sea
;
vpon
the
East
lyeth
Seruia
(
once
inhabited
by
the
Triballii
and
Misii
)
and
now
of
many
called
Sagaria
)
and
vppon
the
North
and
Northeast
,
Poland
and
Muscouie
.
The
chiefe
Citty
and
Kings
seate
is
Buda
,
so
called
of
Bada
the
brother
of
Attila
:
the
soyle
of
the
country
(
so
much
thereof
as
is
errable
)
is
very
fertile
,
and
there
bee
many
veines
of
gold
and
siluer
.
It
is
strange
that
is
reported
by
the
Inhabitants
,
that
there
is
a
riuer
in
Pannonia
,
whereinto
if
Iron
bee
often-times
dipped
,
it
will
bee
turned
into
Copper
.
The
men
weare
garments
that
bee
made
hollow
about
the
shoulders
,
and
linnen
coates
or
shirts
vnder
them
,
the
collers
whereof
appeare
about
their
necks
higher
then
their
vppermost
garments
,
and
bee
wrought
with
silke
and
gold
:
They
bee
indifferent
what
manner
of
stockings
they
weare
,
for
that
they
euer
haue
buskins
ouer
them
.
They
be
very
curious
in
annointing
and
trimming
of
their
haire
,
and
they
euer
go
in
linnen
hatts
,
which
they
sildome
put
of
,
or
once
remooue
from
their
heads
,
vnlesse
when
they
sit
still
and
bee
idle
:
but
womens
peticotes
bee
made
more
straiter
to
their
bodyes
then
mens
coates
bee
,
and
reach
higher
towards
their
chinnes
to
couer
their
neckes
and
breasts
,
ouer
which
they
weare
gownes
,
and
their
faces
bee
masked
with
linnen
Veales
richly
wrought
and
imbrodered
,
so
as
you
can
see
no
part
of
them
but
their
noses
and
eyes
:
Their
heads
be
couered
with
linnen
kerchers
or
coyfes
set
with
pearls
and
precious
stones
,
and
they
as
well
as
men
weare
buskins
that
come
vp
to
the
calues
of
their
legges
.
Their
time
of
mourning
in
Hungary
is
for
some
a
yeare
,
and
for
some
two
,
and
they
shaue
of
their
beards
all
but
the
vpper
lippe
:
They
iudge
of
matters
concerning
the
true
religion
according
to
their
law
:
but
in
disciding
of
other
matters
,
their
course
is
(
if
the
matter
in
question
be
difficult
or
doubtfull
,
and
cannot
other
wise
be
determined
)
that
the
plaintife
or
defendant
shall
fight
it
out
by
combat
in
the
presence
of
the
King
or
his
deputy
,
who
is
to
iudge
of
the
victory
,
for
of
his
tryall
by
batell
death
doth
not
alwaies
follow
,
for
it
is
conquest
sufficient
for
one
,
if
his
enimy
ether
faint
,
or
fight
vnwillingly
or
fly
out
of
the
lists
appointed
for
the
combat
:
The
horsemens
fight
in
Hungary
is
first
with
lances
and
then
with
swords
,
and
foote
soldiars
fight
naked
on
all
parts
but
their
priuities
;
They
haue
a
proper
speach
but
not
much
differing
from
the
Boemian
language
,
and
though
they
haue
a
forme
of
letters
of
their
owne
,
yet
vse
they
altogether
the
Roman
character
.
They
be
a
cruell
kind
of
people
,
very
hardy
&
valiant
in
war
,
&
much
more
fit
to
fight
on
foote
than
on
horsebacke
:
They
be
vnder
the
gouernment
of
a
King
or
rather
a
Duke
,
that
hath
Kingly
authority
:
They
vse
barbed
horses
in
the
wars
,
but
weare
light
armor
themselues
,
and
they
fight
one
after
another
,
and
not
all
together
.
And
surely
there
is
no
one
Christian
country
in
the
world
that
hath
held
warres
so
long
against
the
Turke
,
as
the
Hungarians
haue
don
;
the
other
Hungary
in
Scithia
which
is
the
mother
of
this
Hungary
,
is
almost
like
vnto
this
in
language
and
manners
,
sauing
that
the
people
bee
more
barbarous
and
liue
still
in
Idolatry
.
Of
Boemia
,
and
of
the
manners
of
the
Boemians
.
CAP.
11.
BOHEMIA
is
a
country
on
the
North
side
The
Boemians
notwithstanding
they
bee
hemmed
and
compassed
round
about
with
Germaines
,
yet
doe
they
not
speake
the
Germaine
language
,
it
beeing
expelled
thence
by
the
comming
of
the
Dalmatae
,
for
their
Chronicles
report
(
as
Volateranus
affirmeth
)
that
two
brethren
borne
in
Croatia
,
departing
thence
,
and
seating
themselues
one
in
Boemia
,
the
other
in
Poland
,
altered
the
countries
both
in
their
names
and
languages
,
and
yet
there
bee
many
in
Boemia
at
this
day
,
that
obserue
and
retaine
both
the
language
,
and
ancient
customes
of
the
Germaines
:
for
in
their
Sermons
the
Germaine
tongue
is
spoken
,
and
the
Boemian
in
their
funerals
.
And
Friars
Mendicant
of
all
others
onely
,
had
power
heretofore
when
there
was
any
Friars
there
,
to
preach
&
instruct
the
people
in
what
language
they
listed
.
The
people
be
very
licencious
,
as
hauing
no
strict
lawes
nor
statutes
to
restraine
them
,
but
euery
one
doth
what
best
pleaseth
himselfe
,
without
controulement
,
for
they
haue
reiected
the
authority
and
rites
of
the
Romaine
Church
,
and
receiued
the
Waldensian
doctrine
,
which
they
defend
tooth
and
naile
:
This
doctrine
not
many
yeares
since
was
first
preached
by
one
Hus
,
and
by
him
generally
receiued
,
whereby
the
traditions
of
the
Romaine
Church
,
are
at
this
day
there
,
vtterly
neclected
and
derided
,
for
this
is
now
their
practise
of
religion
:
First
they
esteeme
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
no
otherwise
then
of
other
Bishops
,
denying
him
to
be
of
any
more
reuerence
and
authoritie
than
other
Bishoppes
are
,
holding
also
that
there
is
no
difference
among
Priests
,
and
that
it
is
not
the
dignity
of
Priesthood
that
maketh
one
better
,
but
his
deserts
and
well
liuing
.
That
soules
as
soone
as
they
bee
departed
out
of
the
bodyes
,
goe
instantly
eyther
to
perpetuall
paines
,
or
eternall
pleasures
.
And
that
there
is
no
Purgatory
at
all
,
to
purge
and
purifie
them
of
their
sinnes
after
this
life
.
To
pray
for
the
dead
they
account
foolish
and
absurde
,
and
a
thing
inuented
onely
for
the
profit
of
Priests
.
The
Images
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
and
of
his
Saints
,
they
vtterly
abandon
and
contemne
,
and
deride
and
scoffe
at
the
Benedictions
and
hollowings
of
Water
Palmes
,
or
any
other
things
whatsoeuer
:
They
hold
that
the
religion
and
practise
of
Fryers
mendicant
,
was
inuented
by
the
Diuell
:
and
that
the
Priests
ought
to
bee
poore
and
not
to
possesse
mony
nor
substance
,
but
to
liue
onely
of
the
almes
of
the
people
:
that
euery
one
hath
free
power
and
liberty
to
preach
and
expound
the
word
of
God
:
That
no
mortall
sinne
is
in
any
sort
to
bee
tollerated
,
although
by
the
committing
of
that
sinne
a
greater
inconuenience
may
bee
avoyded
,
and
that
hee
that
is
conuinced
of
deadly
sinne
,
is
not
worthy
to
possesse
and
inioy
any
secular
office
nor
Church
dignity
,
nor
is
fit
to
be
obeied
:
confirmation
and
extreame
vnction
they
exclude
from
the
number
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
esteeme
of
auricular
consession
as
friuolous
and
vayne
,
and
that
it
is
sufficient
to
acknowledge
their
sinnes
vnto
GOD
secretly
in
their
chambers
.
That
Baptisme
is
to
be
ministred
with
water
onely
without
any
commixtion
of
holy
oyle
:
That
Church-yards
are
vayne
and
superfluous
,
&
inuented
onely
for
coueteousnesse
,
and
that
no
one
place
is
fitter
for
buryall
than
other
,
(
for
that
the
whole
world
is
the
vniuersall
Temple
and
open
Sanctuary
of
God
,
)
And
that
those
which
build
and
erect
Churches
,
Monasteries
and
Oratories
do
goe
about
to
restraine
and
limit
Gods
power
and
Maiesty
:
That
Preests
Vestiments
,
Ornaments
for
the
Altar
,
Palls
,
surplices
,
Chalices
,
Patines
and
such
other
like
vessells
,
are
trifles
and
trash
of
no
moment
,
and
that
the
Priest
hath
power
to
consecrate
the
body
of
our
Lord
at
all
times
,
and
in
euery
place
,
and
to
minister
it
to
those
which
desire
it
,
and
that
it
is
sufficient
onely
to
prouonce
the
words
of
consecration
.
That
we
ought
not
to
pray
to
Saints
to
be
intercessors
for
vs
vnto
Christ
,
and
that
it
is
lost
time
that
is
spent
in
singing
or
saying
the
Canonicall
houres
.
That
no
dayes
should
be
kept
holy
from
labour
,
but
the
Lords
day
only
;
that
no
feast
daies
should
bee
celebrated
in
honour
of
the
Saints
,
and
that
(
by
the
institutions
of
the
Church
)
fasting
is
of
no
merit
,
The
report
also
is
,
that
the
Boemian
Priests
do
minister
the
Sacrament
of
the
body
of
our
Lord
,
vnto
infants
and
to
all
others
indifferently
,
vnder
both
formes
,
which
is
a
greater
sacrifice
than
that
which
is
vsed
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
one
George
Poggebratius
is
saidt
o
be
the
Author
of
this
Ministration
:
One
Picardus
comming
out
of
France
,
infected
this
nation
with
this
monstrous
and
abhominable
madnesse
,
for
hee
hauing
intised
a
great
number
of
the
baser
sort
both
of
men
and
women
,
to
bee
his
followers
,
instructed
them
to
goe
naked
,
and
(
as
the
author
of
all
licentious
liuing
)
called
them
Addamites
,
by
whose
instructions
venery
was
openly
practised
without
difference
of
kindred
or
allyance
,
and
many
other
most
horrible
offences
:
some
of
which
sect
are
said
to
remayne
as
yet
,
for
there
bee
some
Bohemians
(
which
bee
therefore
called
Gruebenhamer
)
which
choose
out
for
the
excercising
of
their
religion
,
vautes
and
hollow
caues
in
the
ground
,
and
when
their
Priest
(
according
to
their
custome
)
hath
pronounced
this
part
of
Genesis
crescite
et
multiplicamini
et
replete
terram
,
that
is
,
increase
and
multiply
and
replenish
the
earth
,
instantly
they
put
out
all
their
lights
and
fall
to
their
lechery
in
the
darke
,
euery
man
with
the
woman
hee
first
lighteth
vpon
,
without
respect
of
age
or
kindred
,
and
when
they
haue
finished
their
busiesse
they
light
their
lights
againe
,
and
goe
euery
one
into
his
owne
place
and
so
bee
their
ceremonies
ended
.
This
execrable
custome
of
that
damnable
sect
,
is
not
much
different
from
those
feasts
called
Bacchanalia
,
which
are
first
celebrated
in
Hetruria
and
afterwards
in
Rome
,
by
women
in
the
night
time
,
who
hauing
pampered
them-selues
with
wine
,
and
banketting
,
accompanied
with
men
in
secret
corners
without
difference
or
respect
either
of
kindred
or
age
,
whereby
grew
such
confusion
,
as
oftentimes
the
mothers
were
defiled
by
their
owne
children
,
and
many
other
enormous
villanies
were
perpetrated
and
done
,
which
they
tooke
their
beginning
as
from
the
warehouse
of
all
wickednesse
.
The
ringleaders
of
this
preposterous
celebration
were
first
cut
of
at
Rome
,
when
Quintus
Martius
,
Philippus
and
Posthumius
Albinus
were
consulls
(
as
Sabellicus
reporteth
in
his
first
Aenead
and
seauenth
booke
)
but
this
irreligious
impiety
and
horrible
heresie
of
the
Boemians
,
could
not
bee
extirpated
and
rooted
out
,
in
the
raigne
of
foure
Kings
,
Veneceslaus
,
Sigismundus
,
Albertus
and
Vladislaus
although
they
opposed
them-selues
against
it
with
all
their
force
and
power
.
Of
Germany
and
of
the
customes
of
the
Germaines
.
CAP.
12.
GERMANY
is
the
largest
nation
of
all
Europ
,
it
lieth
farre
North
,
and
is
deuided
All
Germany
was
once
deuided
into
two
parts
,
wherof
Germany
(
although
some
parte
thereof
seemed
better
than
other
)
was
first
(
as
Cornelius
Tacitus
writeth
)
for
the
most
part
ether
ouer-growne
with
woods
,
or
rouer-flown
with
waters
,
being
more
base
and
barren
to
wards
France
,
and
more
subiect
to
stormes
and
tempests
towards
Noricum
Styria
,
&
Pannonia
,
so
that
it
yeelded
neither
fruite
nor
grayne
,
onely
it
bred
good
store
of
cattell
,
but
such
as
were
both
little
and
low
:
gold
and
siluer
it
affordeth
none
,
and
therefore
as
a
poore
and
base
county
,
it
was
dispised
and
very
little
regarded
.
But
surely
Cornelius
was
either
much
deceyued
,
or
else
the
country
is
much
altered
from
what
it
then
was
,
for
Germany
at
this
day
,
is
so
pleasant
and
so
plentifull
of
all
things
,
so
beautified
,
strengthened
and
addorned
,
with
famous
Citties
,
strong
Castels
and
stately
buildings
,
as
it
is
nothing
inferior
either
to
France
Spaine
or
Italy
,
for
the
heauens
smyle
vpon
them
,
the
fields
affords
them
store
of
fruites
,
the
Sunne
solaceth
him selfe
amongst
her
hills
,
shee
hath
whole
mountaines
of
vynes
,
woods
at
wil
,
and
all
kinde
of
graine
in
abundance
,
being
watred
on
all
sides
with
Rhene
,
Danubius
,
Moganus
,
Albis
,
Neccharus
,
Sala
,
Odera
,
and
with
many
other
great
and
famous
riuers
and
brookes
:
there
be
fountaines
like-wife
of
sweete
waters
,
hot
bathes
and
mines
of
Salte
,
and
it
is
equall
to
any
other
country
for
all
sorts
of
mettals
yea
all
Italy
,
France
,
and
Spaine
,
store
them-selues
with
siluer
and
other
mettalls
out
of
Germany
:
and
there
is
some
gold
gotten
,
so
as
if
those
old
writers
were
now
liuing
,
and
beheld
the
present
estate
of
Germany
,
as
now
it
is
,
they
would
doubtlesse
thinke
it
strange
and
wonder
to
see
such
alteration
,
to
perceiue
each
place
so
holsome
and
conuenient
to
dwell
in
,
the
ayre
so
temperate
,
the
soyle
so
fertile
,
such
aboundance
of
wine
,
and
all
kinde
of
graine
,
such
planting
of
trees
,
such
beautifull
buildings
of
Citties
,
Temples
and
Sanctuaries
,
such
aduancement
of
religion
,
such
ciuility
amongst
cittizens
,
decencie
in
apparell
,
experience
in
feates
of
armes
,
such
furniture
and
prouision
for
warres
,
and
such
store
of
all
manner
of
ornaments
,
besides
the
extraordinary
sincerity
and
perfection
of
the
Peeres
and
Nobility
,
if
(
I
say
)
they
beheld
and
marked
all
these
things
well
,
I
am
of
opinion
they
would
not
condemne
the
ground
as
barren
,
rude
,
ill
fauoured
,
or
little
beholding
to
the
heauens
,
yea
they
should
see
how
true
that
saying
is
;
That
good
things
are
spoiled
for
want
of
workemanship
and
well
husbanding
:
the
ayre
is
there
more
calme
and
temperate
in
winter
,
then
in
other
countries
,
and
therefore
it
produceth
more
excellent
fruites
,
yet
be
their
summers
more
intemperate
,
through
which
intemperature
many
of
those
fruites
be
often-times
corrupted
and
spoiled
,
besides
there
bee
many
venemous
beasts
,
and
other
,
creatures
pernitious
and
hurtfull
to
the
inhabitants
,
and
yet
for
all
this
,
is
it
hardly
to
bee
iudged
,
what
Prouince
may
be
compared
vnto
it
,
much
lesse
preferred
before
it
.
The
reason
why
this
country
assumeth
the
name
of
Germany
,
is
,
for
that
there
is
such
a
sympathy
and
concordance
Well
situated
toward
the
North
,
d●th
lye
the
Germaires
soyle
,
A
people
famous
through
the
world
,
that
neuer
fell
the
foyle
Of
forren
foes
:
no
heate
nor
cold
,
nor
paines
can
them
molest
,
For
that
they
scorne
to
spend
their
time
in
idlenesse
and
rest
.
Borne
certes
in
that
land
they
were
,
with
first
that
were
aliue
:
Nor
but
from
Demogorgons
loynes
can
pedigree
deriue
.
Those
did
the
Greekes
Adelphi
name
,
whom
Latins
Germans
call
:
Because
in
vnity
and
loue
,
they
liue
like
brethren
all
:
A
name
which
vnto
noble
hearts
doth
yet
grea
honor
yeeld
,
Large
lims
hath
la●ish
nature
lent
,
their
huged
trunkes
to
weld
,
Vnto
their
bodies
answerable
,
that
be
both
tall
and
straight
:
Their
necks
and
all
their
body
else
is
Alablaster
white
,
Their
eyes
their
haires
and
bushie
locks
of
yellow
coulor
be
,
In
temperature
their
members
all
and
bodies
doe
agree
:
What
inwardly
is
thought
or
meant
,
their
outward
voice
forth
showes
Their
toungs
be
traytors
to
their
hearts
,
their
secret
to
disclose
.
Their
speach
is
not
effeminate
but
lostie
bigge
and
strong
,
So
that
their
valiant
warlike
hearts
,
may
knowne
be
by
their
tong
,
They
loue
to
wander
much
ahroad
,
to
hunt
and
eke
to
ride
,
And
some
by
Arts
and
Sciences
,
their
liuings
doe
prouide
,
Some
Bacchus
tender
budding
sprouts
do
winde
on
naked
piles
,
And
some
do
till
the
fertile
earth
that
barren
was
ere
wh●les
,
Some
men
in
trauell
much
delight
their
youthfull
dayes
to
spend
,
And
other
to
Mineruaes
lawes
their
course
do
wholy
bend
.
Or
hoysing
vp
their
sailes
aloft
do
cut
through
forren
flouds
,
And
store
their
wants
with
sundry
sorts
of
far-fetcht
strangers
goods
.
If
forren
foes
be
wanting
,
then
within
themselues
thcile
iar
,
A
light
occasion
will
suffice
to
stir
them
vp
to
war
,
And
all
the
while
that
cruell
Mats
doth
bloudy
flag
display
,
They
hold
it
then
no
iniury
to
rauish
,
filch
and
prey
.
Some
in
Hircinian
woods
delight
to
hunt
the
tusked
Bore
,
And
some
the
brazen-footed
Hart
with
yelping
Hounds
to
gore
,
Through
forrests
,
woods
and
mountains
some
pursue
the
cruell
Beare
,
And
some
with
Eaulcons
talents
seeke
the
silly
birdes
to
teare
:
And
pluming
of
their
fethers
cleane
disperse
them
in
the
ayre
.
No
enterprice
so
doub●full
is
,
but
they
will
hazard
all
.
Nor
can
the
feare
of
grifley
death
th●i●
valian●
mindes
appall
,
If
wrongs
be
done
,
they
seeke
reuenge
:
but
fo
their
countries
good
,
Or
kin
or
friends
,
they
will
not
stick
to
spend
their
deerest
bloud
.
The●
constant
be
in
Christ
his
faith
,
and
him
do
duly
serue
:
Nor
from
sincere
religion
,
doe
sela
or
neuer
sw●rue
,
Their
dealings
honest
,
true
,
and
iust
,
all
lying
they
detest
,
And
euermore
their
toung
declares
what
s
hidden
in
their
brest
.
The
Germaines
before
they
began
their
battels
,
vsed
to
chaunt
forth
a
song
or
holy
hymne
,
in
honor
of
Hercules
,
holding
opinion
that
he
was
once
in
that
country
:
when
they
ioyned
battell
they
would
crie
out
with
a
most
greeuous
and
clamourous
noyse
,
not
so
confused
and
dissonant
,
as
terrible
to
their
enemie
.
Their
eyes
bee
(
for
the
most
part
)
blew
,
their
lookes
sterne
,
and
their
hayre
red
or
yellow
,
they
be
tall
of
stature
,
and
naturally
very
sodaine
and
head-long
in
all
their
enterprises
,
but
they
cannot
away
with
much
labour
and
toyle
,
nor
can
they
indure
heate
and
thirst
,
so
well
as
the
Frenchmen
can
,
but
cold
they
can
indure
passing
well
.
Of
gold
and
siluer
they
made
no
account
,
for
the
plate
and
Iewels
of
siluer
which
were
sent
them
from
forraine
Princes
,
they
esteemed
as
base
and
vile
as
earthen
vessels
:
But
since
by
trafficke
and
trading
with
other
countries
,
the
vse
thereof
hath
crept
in
amongst
them
.
And
there
bee
some
hold
opinion
,
that
there
is
neither
siluer
nor
gold
gotten
there
as
yet
,
and
but
small
store
of
Yron
,
which
was
the
cause
that
they
vsed
no
swords
in
the
warres
,
but
long
Speares
or
Iauelins
with
short
Yron
pikes
,
being
a
very
fit
and
handsome
weapon
to
fight
withall
both
aloofe
and
neere
at
hand
.
Their
horsemen
fought
with
shields
and
those
short
speares
,
and
footmen
with
stones
and
darts
,
and
both
of
them
naked
,
or
in
little
short
gabberdines
or
cassacks
:
the
souldiers
were
distinguished
and
knowne
one
from
an
other
by
the
coulour
of
their
shields
,
which
were
painted
with
select
and
curious
coulours
,
and
but
few
of
them
wore
either
priuie
coates
,
helmets
,
or
head-peeces
.
Their
horses
were
neither
well
shapt
nor
speedie
paced
,
nor
could
they
runne
the
ring
,
or
career
like
Italian
horses
,
but
onely
straight
forward
:
hee
that
lost
his
shield
in
fight
was
seuerely
punished
,
for
hee
was
vtterly
excluded
from
their
sacrifices
,
and
not
admitted
to
come
into
the
Senate
or
Councell
house
,
and
many
were
so
deeply
touched
with
that
indignitie
,
as
they
would
violently
procure
their
owne
deaths
,
rather
then
indure
such
disgrace
.
Their
Kings
were
elected
for
their
worth
and
Nobility
,
and
their
power
and
authority
was
not
altogether
free
,
but
limitted
and
restrained
:
the
worthiest
souldiers
,
and
men
of
greatest
valour
,
and
such
as
could
effect
more
by
their
good
examples
,
then
by
all
their
force
and
authority
,
were
ordained
leaders
and
conductors
of
their
armies
.
There
was
none
had
power
to
chastice
,
beat
,
or
punish
an
other
,
but
the
Priests
only
,
for
they
held
that
reuengment
belonged
only
vnto
the
gods
,
whose
ministers
the
Priests
were
.
They
would
pourtray
the
Images
of
their
gods
,
and
carry
them
with
them
into
the
warres
,
as
a
speciall
incouragement
to
fight
.
And
their
friends
and
kinsfolke
likewise
were
placed
neere
vnto
the
battell
,
that
in
their
presence
they
might
either
atchieue
a
glorious
victory
,
or
end
their
dayes
with
honor
:
and
their
parents
,
wiues
and
children
were
eye-witnesses
of
their
valor
and
prowesse
,
and
euer
as
any
of
them
that
fought
were
wounded
,
they
were
brought
vnto
their
mothers
and
wiues
,
and
other
friends
that
were
lookers
on
,
who
were
euer
readie
and
willing
to
heale
and
cure
them
,
and
to
supply
the
soldiers
with
victualles
,
exciting
and
encouraging
them
to
fight
manfully
:
through
which
exhortations
(
as
some
haue
written
)
the
battell
hath
renewed
and
begunne
a
fresh
,
when
the
souldiers
were
almost
spent
and
wearied
out
:
for
they
esteemed
their
women
to
be
of
great
sanctitie
and
prouidence
,
and
therefore
their
Councels
were
not
to
be
contemned
,
nor
their
aduises
despised
.
Vppon
certaine
dayes
they
vsed
to
sacrifice
men
vnto
Mercurie
,
and
beasts
to
Mars
and
Hercules
,
and
they
were
generally
giuen
to
sorcerie
and
witch-craft
.
Trifling
and
pettie
causes
were
managed
and
decided
by
the
Rulers
and
Magistrates
of
the
citties
;
but
all
great
businesses
and
difficult
affaires
,
were
handled
by
the
whole
body
of
the
city
in
generall
.
They
would
neuer
begin
any
busines
,
but
when
the
Moone
was
either
in
the
change
or
in
the
full
,
and
they
reckened
their
computation
not
by
the
dayes
,
but
by
the
nights
.
They
came
armed
into
the
Councell-house
to
decide
controuersies
,
and
to
maintaine
the
right
of
causes
,
and
hee
vppon
whose
side
the
sentence
passed
,
and
was
conmended
,
had
a
Iaueling
shaken
and
brandished
against
him
;
which
manner
of
sentence
giuing
,
they
accounted
to
be
most
honorable
,
and
againe
those
whose
causes
were
nought
,
were
condemned
by
the
Iudges
frownes
and
sterne
lookes
.
All
traytors
an●
turne-coates
,
and
such
as
fled
to
the
enemie
,
were
hanged
:
Sluggards
,
dastards
,
and
such
infamous
persons
,
and
those
that
had
any
noysome
disease
,
were
laid
vpon
a
hurdle
,
and
dragged
till
they
were
dead
.
No
Magistrate
would
execute
any
publike
or
priuate
businesse
,
but
when
he
was
armed
:
there
was
great
emulation
amongst
them
about
their
diet
,
and
they
were
incredibly
giuen
to
affectation
,
for
he
carried
the
greatest
credit
and
estimation
amongst
his
friends
and
neighbours
,
that
was
best
attended
and
accompanied
with
young
gallants
,
when
hee
went
abroad
about
any
businesse
.
If
the
Prince
that
was
Generall
or
Leader
of
the
armie
,
departed
out
of
the
field
without
victorie
,
he
liued
in
discredite
and
infamie
all
his
life
time
after
,
for
the
Prince
fighteth
only
for
victorie
,
and
the
other
Noblemen
for
the
safetie
of
the
Prince
.
They
would
oftentimes
take
occasion
to
make
warres
without
cause
giuen
,
onely
because
they
could
not
indure
to
liue
quietly
and
peaceably
.
For
they
held
it
a
point
of
sloth
and
sluggishnesse
,
to
get
their
liuing
by
their
labors
,
if
they
might
get
it
by
warres
,
though
it
cost
them
their
liues
:
if
they
had
no
warres
,
the
valiantest
men
of
them
all
,
spent
their
times
wholy
in
eating
,
drinking
,
and
sleeping
;
committing
both
houses
and
husbandrie
to
the
care
and
guidance
of
old
men
and
women
.
So
as
it
seemeth
strange
to
see
two
such
contrarie
dispositions
in
one
people
,
to
be
both
louers
of
idlenesse
,
and
yet
enemies
to
peace
and
quietnesse
.
Their
dwellings
were
in
villages
,
and
euery
one
in
seuerall
houses
,
their
apparell
,
short
cassockes
,
or
souldiers
coates
,
buttoned
together
with
claspes
,
or
pinned
with
thornes
,
and
the
richer
sort
were
knowne
and
distinguished
from
others
by
their
clothes
:
for
they
wore
their
coates
so
close
to
their
skins
,
as
you
might
plainely
perceiue
the
perfect
proportion
of
each
lim
and
member
,
and
the
selfe
same
fashion
of
apparell
which
serued
men
,
was
worne
by
women
likewise
.
Most
part
of
the
Germaines
which
dwelt
towards
the
East
and
North
side
of
the
countrie
,
contented
themselues
with
one
wife
a
peece
,
some
few
excepted
which
had
many
;
and
the
wife
was
not
indowed
by
the
husband
,
but
the
husband
by
the
wife
;
nor
was
their
dowers
of
such
dainties
as
were
onely
fit
to
make
them
fine
and
gay
,
but
of
such
things
as
they
had
most
vse
of
,
as
yokes
of
oxen
,
horses
,
with
their
furniture
,
shields
,
swords
,
Iauelings
and
such
like
.
The
women
were
wonderful
chast
and
modest
,
and
their
lookes
nothing
want
on
to
procure
allurements
:
they
frequented
no
banquets
nor
common
feasts
,
so
as
(
though
the
nation
were
very
populous
)
there
was
few
women
found
offending
in
adulterie
;
but
if
any
were
thereof
conuicted
,
her
owne
husband
would
pull
her
headlong
out
of
his
house
starke
naked
,
before
her
neighbours
and
friends
,
and
whip
her
round
about
the
towne
,
nor
was
there
any
place
for
pardon
for
such
lasciuious
strumpets
,
no
not
their
youth
,
beautie
,
nor
riches
could
any
whit
priuiledge
them
,
or
reconcile
them
to
their
husbands
.
It
was
not
tolerable
for
any
one
to
scoffe
at
vice
,
for
thereby
they
thought
they
both
corrupted
others
,
and
were
corrupted
themselues
.
And
as
euery
woman
had
but
one
bodie
and
one
life
,
so
should
she
haue
but
one
husband
,
nor
ought
she
to
haue
any
idle
cogitation
or
wanton
desire
,
as
if
shee
more
regarded
the
act
of
matrimonie
,
then
her
husbands
loue
:
so
as
more
good
was
done
by
their
manners
and
examples
,
then
in
other
places
by
wholesome
&
strict
lawes
.
Yong
men
were
not
very
prone
to
lust
,
&
especially
when
their
youthfull
dayes
drew
to
an
end
,
and
maides
were
not
married
til
they
were
of
good
yeares
,
that
they
might
bee
more
strong
and
able
to
beare
children
.
Murder
was
punished
with
a
certaine
number
of
cattell
,
They
would
spend
whole
nights
and
dayes
in
drinking
The
people
were
plaine
and
simple
,
without
craft
,
dissimulation
or
cunning
,
and
easily
drawne
to
lay
open
and
discouer
the
very
secrets
of
their
hearts
:
They
would
call
to
mind
the
day
after
,
what
they
had
done
before
,
considering
of
the
matter
more
deliberatly
,
when
they
knew
not
how
to
alter
it
,
shewing
then
what
their
intent
was
,
when
they
could
not
be
deceiued
.
They
drunke
a
corrupt
drinke
made
of
barly
,
in
stead
of
wine
,
but
those
which
dwelt
nere
vnto
great
riuers
had
wine
brought
them
out
of
other
countries
:
their
meat
was
simple
and
grosse
,
as
wild
apples
,
new
dow
,
thicke
milke
,
or
clottered
Creame
:
but
their
drinke
was
much
more
immoderate
:
They
delighted
to
behold
and
see
young
men
naked
,
amongst
swords
and
speares
,
and
other
militarie
weapons
belonging
to
warre
,
and
to
see
how
finely
and
nimbly
they
could
deliuer
themselues
out
of
the
danger
of
them
,
the
often
practise
whereof
made
them
skilful
,
and
their
agilitie
and
skill
was
a
great
ornament
vnto
them
.
They
were
so
exceedingly
giuen
to
dicing
,
as
when
they
had
lost
all
that
euer
they
had
,
they
would
aduenture
their
owne
liberties
vppon
one
chance
at
dice
;
and
if
they
In
their
Funerals
they
made
little
shew
of
sorrow
,
by
weeping
and
outward
lamentations
,
but
the
dolor
and
griefe
of
their
hearts
continued
long
,
and
women
onely
bewayled
the
dead
,
it
being
enough
for
men
to
remember
them
.
And
these
in
times
past
were
the
customes
of
the
Germaines
,
and
their
manner
of
liuing
.
But
how
much
they
bee
altered
from
what
they
then
Most
of
them
liue
very
idlely
,
bestowing
little
time
in
obtaining
learning
,
but
spending
all
the
after-noones
in
gaming
and
drinking
.
The
inferiour
Priests
,
if
any
one
iniure
them
,
complaine
vnto
their
Bishoppe
,
and
sometimes
to
the
Court
of
Rome
:
whereby
they
worke
their
owne
security
,
and
condigne
punishment
is
inflicted
vpon
the
offenders
.
The
second
estate
or
condition
is
of
the
Nobilitie
,
wherof
The
Earles
,
Barons
,
and
other
Nobles
liue
dispersed
abroade
in
the
countrie
,
some
in
one
place
,
some
in
another
,
flowrishing
like
so
many
flowers
in
a
greene
field
.
But
that
which
is
very
strange
&
worthy
to
be
obserued
in
the
Nobilitie
,
is
this
,
that
both
Princes
&
Earls
acknowledge
a
soueraignty
:
&
yeeld
their
obedience
vnto
the
Emperor
;
so
oft
as
necessitie
,
or
the
Emperour
himselfe
requireth
it
:
and
yet
the
Knights
say
,
that
they
be
exempted
,
and
that
they
will
not
serue
any
one
,
nor
suffer
those
which
be
vnder
them
to
serue
,
but
for
wages
and
stipend
,
yet
notwithstanding
they
acknowledge
and
say
,
that
the
Romaine
Emperour
is
their
Soueraigne
Lord
and
Gouernor
.
The
Nobilitie
in
generall
,
thinke
it
a
great
discredit
vnto
them
,
and
a
blemish
vnto
their
kindred
and
house
,
to
exercise
merchandize
,
or
any
mechanicall
art
,
or
to
take
a
wife
from
among
the
common
people
,
or
that
is
their
inferiour
,
or
to
liue
in
a
strange
citty
like
towns-men
:
for
they
(
skorning
all
company
and
commerce
with
cittizens
)
liue
freely
with
their
wiues
and
families
,
in
stately
castels
,
strong
holdes
,
and
beautifull
pallaces
,
situated
some
vppon
mountaines
,
some
in
woods
,
and
some
in
champion
countries
.
Some
of
the
Nobles
frequent
the
Courts
of
Kings
and
great
Princes
,
and
follow
the
warres
,
and
some
others
liue
at
their
owne
houses
vppon
their
Rents
and
reuenues
.
They
be
much
giuen
to
hunting
,
affirming
,
that
by
continuall
custome
,
and
their
auncient
libertie
,
they
only
are
allowed
to
hunt
,
and
all
other
interdicted
and
depriued
of
that
pleasure
;
for
,
for
a
priuate
man
to
hunt
either
hares
,
ro-buckes
,
kids
,
hynd-calues
,
or
stagges
,
in
some
place
is
punished
with
the
losse
of
his
eyes
;
and
in
some
other
places
with
the
losse
of
his
head
:
but
it
is
lawfull
for
euery
one
that
can
,
to
take
such
wild
beasts
that
be
noysome
and
hurtfull
.
Moreouer
,
they
fare
daintily
,
and
be
sumptuously
cloathed
,
as
well
men
as
women
,
both
at
home
and
abroade
,
beeing
decked
and
adorned
with
gold
,
siluer
,
and
silkes
of
sundry
colours
:
When
they
walke
abroad
they
are
attended
with
a
troupe
of
their
friends
and
familiars
,
and
they
may
easily
be
knowne
and
discerned
from
the
common-people
,
onely
by
their
gate
,
it
is
so
graue
and
demure
:
They
neuer
go
farre
from
home
but
on
horse-backe
,
for
to
take
a
iourney
on
foot
they
account
a
great
dishonor
vnto
them
,
and
a
plaine
demonstration
of
pouertie
:
but
if
they
stand
in
want
of
any
thing
,
they
will
straine
courtesie
to
take
it
from
others
,
either
priuily
or
by
force
.
They
seldome
go
to
law
with
any
one
for
iniuries
done
vnto
them
,
but
rather
gather
a
troupe
of
their
friends
together
,
and
reuenge
themselues
,
either
by
fire
,
sword
,
or
rapine
:
therby
compelling
the
wrong-doers
to
make
what
satisfaction
they
thinke
good
.
They
be
proude
,
turbulent
,
and
couetous
,
practising
how
to
get
Church-mens
goods
by
deceit
,
and
wracking
their
slaues
and
clownes
of
the
country
,
with
an
vnrelenting
authoritie
.
It
is
almost
incredible
to
be
spoken
,
how
they
vexe
,
pill
and
poll
those
miserable
and
vnfortunate
caytiues
,
&
surely
Germany
were
an
hundred
times
more
happie
,
if
those
Centaures
,
worse
then
Dionysius
and
Phalaris
,
were
either
vtterly
expelled
the
land
,
or
at
the
least
,
their
tyranny
and
power
so
restrained
&
abridged
,
as
they
might
be
inforced
to
liue
priuate
like
vnto
the
Nobility
in
Heluetia
.
The
3.
estate
or
order
of
the
Germaines
,
is
of
citizens
and
towns-men
:
and
of
these
,
some
be
onely
subiect
When
an
offence
is
committed
,
the
offendor
is
brought
before
the
magistrates
elected
,
where
beeing
sette
in
councel
,
the
accuser
is
called
for
,
who
hauing
set
downe
his
accusation
,
the
defendant
hath
free
liberty
to
plead
for
himselfe
;
and
when
both
parties
be
heard
,
at
large
,
the
Iudges
proceed
to
sentence
,
which
is
not
by
any
course
of
law
(
for
that
these
manner
of
magistrates
be
ignorant
of
the
lawes
)
but
as
they
be
induced
by
reason
,
and
as
the
custome
hath
beene
afore-time
in
like
cases
:
the
like
forme
of
Iudgement
is
vsed
in
ciuill
causes
likewise
,
sauing
that
in
ciuill
and
criminall
causes
,
the
party
accused
may
appeale
vnto
Caesar
,
which
offenders
in
other
causes
may
not
doe
.
In
euery
Imperiall
Citty
bee
two
sorts
of
Citizens
,
the
Furthermore
the
Citizens
liue
and
accord
together
very
familiarly
and
friendly
,
meeting
and
assembling
themselues
,
sometimes
in
publicke
places
,
sometimes
in
priuate
houses
,
where
they
spend
their
time
,
some
in
buying
and
selling
,
some
in
conferrence
one
with
an
other
,
some
in
feasting
and
banquetting
,
and
some
in
gaming
and
disporting
,
in
all
which
sundry
actions
can
hardly
be
discouered
any
deceite
or
contention
.
They
be
very
curteous
and
affable
,
for
at
all
times
and
in
all
places
,
bee
they
men
or
women
,
so
often
as
they
meete
together
,
so
often
doe
they
salute
one
an
other
.
Vpon
working
daies
they
be
very
frugall
and
sparing
,
both
in
their
diet
and
apparell
,
but
vpon
festiuall
daies
they
will
goe
more
gallantly
and
far
more
daintily
.
Those
which
labour
eate
foure
times
a
day
,
and
playmen
but
twise
;
the
mens
apparell
for
the
most
part
is
wollen
,
and
the
womens
linnen
,
and
each
of
them
so
much
differrent
one
from
an
other
,
both
in
collour
and
fashion
,
as
you
shall
hardly
finde
one
man
or
one
woman
apparelled
like
an
other
,
for
they
be
so
new fangled
as
they
will
fall
into
euery
new
fashion
,
imitating
the
Italians
,
but
more
vsually
the
French
men
,
from
whom
now
of
late
yeeres
,
the
men
haue
gotten
their
broad
nosed
shooes
,
their
coates
with
wide
hanging
sleeues
cut
,
and
wouen
cappes
(
which
they
call
Pyrethia
)
And
not
long
since
,
they
wore
shooes
with
sharpe
snoutes
,
short
coates
cloose
to
their
bodies
,
and
hoods
with
tayles
or
flappes
behinde
:
This
sparingnesse
in
apparel
heretofore
vsed
by
men
,
is
now
descended
vnto
women
and
by
them
practised
,
for
whereas
they
were
wonte
to
weare
many
kerchers
vpon
their
heads
,
which
made
their
heads
seeme
great
,
by
reason
of
their
many
folds
of
linnen
,
they
now
weare
but
one
onely
:
They
bee
also
more
modest
in
all
their
other
clothes
then
heretofore
,
they
haue
beene
in
a
manner
vtterly
reiecting
gold
,
siluer
and
pearles
,
and
all
sumptuous
garding
of
their
garments
with
rich
furres
and
silkes
.
I
need
not
speake
of
their
long
traines
carried
vp
behind
them
,
which
(
though
they
were
common
)
bee
now
onely
worne
of
the
Nobility
,
and
the
women
be
now
so
decent
and
comely
cloathed
,
as
they
cannot
iustly
bee
reprehended
for
any
thing
they
weare
,
sauing
that
some
womens
gownes
bee
ouer
wide
and
to
much
hollowed
about
the
necke
.
In
their
funerals
and
celebration
of
their
friends
obites
,
they
be
attired
in
blacke
,
and
their
time
of
lamentation
is
thirty
daies
,
within
which
space
they
doe
sacrifice
for
them
three
times
,
the
first
day
,
the
seuenth
day
and
the
thirtith
day
.
They
be
so
deuout
and
religious
a
people
,
that
euery
artificer
before
he
begin
his
worke
,
wil
goe
to
the
Church
and
heare
masse
,
yea
both
men
and
maide
seruants
be
by
their
masters
compelled
therunto
,
for
they
hold
it
a
beastly
and
hatefull
thing
,
for
any
one
to
neglect
his
seruice
to
God
,
either
for
idlenesse
,
or
for
any
businesse
whatsoeuer
.
In
giuing
almes
they
be
very
charitable
,
for
there
is
almost
no
City
but
it
hath
in
it
a
couent
of
Mendicant
Friers
,
and
a
common
house
to
releeue
and
harbor
poore
Pilgrimes
and
strangers
.
There
bee
also
sostred
and
brought
vp
many
yong
youths
that
haue
left
their
owne
countries
and
fathers
houses
,
to
attaine
learning
in
Germany
,
of
which
sort
of
striplings
and
yong
students
,
you
shal
see
so
many
in
one
City
as
you
will
thinke
it
strange
how
they
should
be
maintained
;
And
these
bee
onely
nourished
and
brought
vp
,
by
the
almes
and
charity
of
the
Citizens
,
and
goe
singing
from
house
to
house
for
victuals
,
whereof
they
haue
inough
giuen
them
,
for
because
they
frequent
the
Church
daily
,
and
helpe
the
Priests
to
singe
masse
,
and
bee
afterwards
made
priests
themselues
.
In
euery
parish
is
one
publike
house
or
free
schoole
,
wherein
as
well
these
,
as
the
Cittizens
sonnes
,
be
brought
vp
in
learning
,
their
maisters
and
tutors
be
such
as
bee
both
learned
and
vertuous
,
who
chastice
those
which
be
shrewde
,
or
neglect
their
learning
,
sometimes
with
words
and
sometimes
with
stripes
.
Their
dwelling
houses
for
the
most
part
be
ioyned
together
,
and
builded
according
to
euery
mans
ability
,
some
high
,
some
low
,
but
al
aptly
and
conueniently
disposed
for
their
trading
,
the
rich
mens
houses
be
builded
stately
with
lime
and
stone
,
and
poore
mens
with
timber
and
morter
,
and
all
of
them
couered
either
with
tile
or
slate
,
which
whether
it
be
done
for
state
,
or
to
preuent
danger
of
fire
I
am
not
able
to
say
.
In
Saxony
and
diuerse
other
places
besides
,
they
couer
their
houses
with
smooth
shingles
,
which
maketh
their
building
seeme
more
base
and
more
subiect
to
burning
:
The
streets
(
for
the
most
part
throughout
all
the
Cities
of
Germany
)
be
paued
with
flint
stone
,
and
vpon
the
gates
of
euery
City
stand
high
turrets
or
watch-towers
,
wherein
(
in
the
day
time
)
be
placed
certaine
skouts
,
to
giue
notice
vnto
the
warders
below
,
by
the
sound
of
a
trumpet
,
of
all
horsemen
they
perceiue
comming
towards
them
,
to
the
end
,
that
hauing
warning
afore-hand
,
they
may
bee
more
prouident
to
prouide
for
the
safety
of
the
city
:
Their
cities
(
for
the
most
part
)
be
defended
both
naturaly
&
artificially
,
being
scituated
either
vpon
the
tops
of
hils
,
or
by
winding
riuers
,
such
as
be
scituated
vpon
the
plaine
ground
,
be
compassed
and
immured
with
strong
wals
and
trenches
,
&
defended
with
innumerable
towers
and
bulwarkes
:
the
fields
also
about
many
of
their
cities
be
so
inclosed
on
all
sides
with
deepe
and
large
ditches
,
as
they
serue
for
a
sufficient
defence
against
the
inuasion
of
forraine
enemies
.
The
fourth
last
and
lowest
estate
of
the
Germaines
,
be
These
clownes
be
a
very
turbulent
,
toylsome
and
beastly
kinde
of
people
,
they
carry
into
Citties
neere
adioyning
them
,
all
their
fruites
and
increase
that
arriseth
from
their
corne
and
cattaile
(
other
then
what
their
Landlords
haue
,
for
they
themselues
doe
scarce
taste
of
any
fruite
of
their
trauaile
that
good
is
)
where
they
sell
them
,
and
make
their
prouision
of
such
things
as
they
haue
need
of
,
for
amongst
them
dwel
few
artificers
or
none
at
all
.
Euery
village
hath
a
Church
in
it
,
whether
in
the
forenoone
vpon
holy
daies
,
all
the
people
resort
to
heare
seruice
,
and
in
the
after-noone
,
some
of
them
meete
togither
in
one
place
or
other
,
where
they
fall
to
chopping
and
chainging
,
or
conferring
of
other
busnesse
,
the
youth
fall
a
dauncing
after
the
minstrels
,
and
old
men
a
tipling
in
tavernes
:
and
none
of
these
clownes
will
goe
abroad
amongst
other
people
,
but
with
weapons
about
them
,
for
they
haue
their
swords
ready
at
all
assaies
:
Euery
village
chooseth
out
two
or
foure
of
the
most
substantial
men
amongst
them
,
whom
they
call
their
maisters
,
these
be
indifferent
men
to
decide
contentions
and
controuersies
growing
by
contracts
,
and
haue
the
disposing
and
ordering
of
their
little
common-wealth
next
vnto
their
Land-lords
,
for
it
is
they
that
haue
the
sole
gouernment
and
authority
ouer
them
all
,
other
then
what
is
by
them
permitted
to
these
chosen
praefects
,
which
in
their
vulgar
tongue
they
call
Sculteti
.
These
clownes
liue
in
great
drudgery
and
slauery
vnder
their
Land-lords
,
for
they
plow
their
grounds
,
sow
their
seedes
,
get
in
their
haruest
,
prouide
them
fuel
,
repaire
their
houses
,
skoure
their
ditches
,
and
maintaine
their
fencing
:
in
a
word
,
there
is
no
slauery
whatsoeuer
,
but
is
wholy
imposed
vpon
those
bores
,
nor
dare
they
for
their
liues
once
refuse
to
doe
any
thing
their
Land-lords
command
them
,
for
if
they
doe
they
shall
be
soundly
punished
,
and
yet
there
is
no
one
thing
that
oppresseth
them
more
neerely
,
then
that
the
farmes
they
possesse
be
none
of
their
owne
,
but
that
(
notwithstanding
they
be
euery
way
else
slaues
vnto
their
Land-lords
)
they
must
pay
vnto
them
yeerely
a
great
part
of
their
corne
and
graine
for
rent
:
And
these
bee
generally
the
manners
of
the
Germaines
at
this
day
and
this
their
course
of
life
.
Of
Saxony
and
how
the
Saxons
liued
in
times
past
and
how
they
now
liue
.
CAP.
XIII
.
SAXONIA
(
a
particular
Prouince
of
Germany
)
is
bounded
vpon
the
West
with
the
riuer
Visera
or
(
as
This
country
was
named
Saxony
of
a
people
called
Saxons
,
who
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
some
writers
)
The
Saxons
were
deuided
into
foure
sorts
or
differences
They
were
vpright
in
condition
,
sincere
in
life
,
and
of
vncorrupted
and
irreprehensible
manners
,
doing
nothing
but
what
was
profitable
,
honest
and
agreeable
to
the
lawes
of
nature
:
all
which
had
beene
sufficient
for
their
saluations
,
if
withall
they
had
knowne
and
beleeued
in
the
true
and
euerliuing
God
.
But
they
were
great
Idolaters
,
worshipping
trees
,
and
fountaines
of
water
,
but
more
especially
a
huge
stock
of
wood
set
vp
an
end
,
which
they
accounted
for
a
god
,
calling
it
in
their
language
(
Irminsaul
)
that
is
to
say
a
vniuersall
and
generall
piller
or
colume
,
whereby
all
other
things
are
sustained
&
held
vp
:
Mercury
also
they
obserued
and
honoured
as
a
god
offring
vnto
him
vpon
certain
daies
humaine
sacrifices
,
nor
obserued
as
a
god
by
the
Saxons
,
did
they
hold
it
fit
or
lowable
(
by
reason
of
the
great
dignity
and
diuinity
of
their
gods
)
to
include
them
in
Temples
and
Churches
,
nor
to
figure
them
in
the
proportion
of
men
,
but
they
consecrated
vnto
them
,
woods
&
groues
,
calling
them
after
their
names
,
and
they
neuer
perused
those
secret
and
misticall
places
,
but
with
great
deuotion
and
reuerence
:
Witchcraft
and
socery
was
much
in
practice
amongst
them
.
Their
manner
of
taking
aduise
whether
a
thing
were
to
bee
done
or
not
done
,
was
thus
,
first
they
would
cut
from
a
fruite
tree
,
diuers
little
sprigs
or
young
sprouts
,
marking
and
distinguishing
them
each
from
other
,
with
certaine
notes
or
differences
,
and
so
cast
them
sodainely
and
at
aduentures
vpon
a
white
garment
.
And
then
(
if
the
consultation
were
general
for
them
al
)
the
priest
,
if
priuate
,
the
goodman
of
the
house-hold
,
lifting
vp
his
eyes
towards
heauen
,
and
praying
to
their
gods
,
taketh
vp
those
branches
one
by
one
,
and
layeth
them
downe
againe
three
sundrie
times
,
and
euer
as
hee
taketh
them
vp
,
he
expoundeth
and
interpreteth
what
is
to
be
done
,
according
to
the
note
or
imprese
written
vpon
them
;
and
then
if
the
priest
or
good
men
of
the
house
forbid
it
to
bee
done
,
they
aduise
no
more
of
the
matter
that
day
,
but
if
they
allow
it
,
the
people
were
so
stronge
of
beleefe
as
they
would
put
the
proiect
in
practise
what
euer
they
euent
proued
:
they
gathered
and
coniectured
of
many
things
by
the
chirping
and
flying
of
birds
,
and
oftentimes
made
experiment
of
forewarnings
and
admonitions
of
horses
,
which
(
to
presage
of
things
to
come
)
were
nourished
and
kept
in
those
woods
and
groues
dedicated
to
their
gods
.
These
horses
were
white
and
neuer
did
any
manner
of
worke
,
and
(
beeing
coupled
together
and
set
before
the
holy
Chariot
)
they
were
attended
and
followed
either
by
the
priest
,
the
King
or
chiefe
ruler
of
the
city
,
who
diligently
marcked
and
obserued
their
neying
,
whynying
and
stoming
,
and
this
manner
of
prediction
or
foreshewing
of
things
to
come
,
was
of
all
others
in
greatest
credit
and
estimation
,
both
by
the
Princes
,
priests
and
people
,
for
they
held
them
to
bee
the
ministers
of
the
gods
,
and
partakers
of
their
diuine
councels
.
They
vsed
also
an
other
sort
of
sooth-saying
or
witchcraft
,
whereby
to
know
aforehand
what
successe
they
should
haue
in
the
warres
,
which
was
in
this
manner
:
when
they
tooke
a
captiue
of
any
nation
against
whom
the
waged
battaile
,
they
compelled
him
to
fight
with
one
of
their
owne
people
,
and
as
the
victory
went
betwixt
them
two
so
would
they
iudge
of
the
insuing
warres
.
The
Emperour
Charles
the
Great
was
the
first
,
that
by
continuall
warres
,
compelled
this
impious
people
to
admit
the
Christian
religion
,
which
both
they
and
all
other
Germaines
doe
now
most
religiously
adore
.
In
Saxonie
be
many
sumptuous
and
Princely
palaces
,
and
magnificent
and
stately
Temples
,
Churches
and
Monasteries
,
as
one
in
Alberstandium
consecrated
to
our
blessed
Ladie
,
whereinto
neuer
entreth
any
prophane
or
vnhallowed
person
,
but
onely
such
as
bee
professed
in
Religion
The
soile
of
Saxony
is
very
fruitfull
of
all
things
but
wine
,
and
hath
diuers
mines
of
siluer
and
basse
:
toward
Gosleria
,
and
in
many
places
besides
be
brine-pits
,
and
fountaines
of
salt
water
,
whereof
they
make
a
fine
white
and
most
delicate
sault
,
which
yeeldeth
them
a
large
commodity
yeerely
.
They
haue
great
store
of
barley
and
wheate
,
whereof
they
make
very
fine
white
bread
,
and
a
kinde
of
ale
or
This
their
wicked
and
beastly
custome
of
drinking
,
is
now
(
the
more
pity
)
disperced
ouer
all
Germany
,
so
as
all
of
them
in
generall
,
doe
now
drinke
stronge
wines
as
liberally
,
as
the
Saxons
doe
their
ale
,
to
their
inspeakeable
hindrance
and
hazard
of
their
healthes
,
in
such
sorte
,
as
(
not
content
to
doe
ill
themselues
)
if
any
stranger
or
other
come
into
the
roome
where
they
bee
drinking
,
they
will
rise
vp
and
reach
him
their
cuppes
,
perswading
him
very
earnestly
for
to
sit
downe
and
to
beare
them
company
,
accounting
him
their
enemy
if
hee
looke
for
much
bidding
or
inuiting
,
or
refuse
to
drinke
,
without
shewing
iust
cause
,
which
hatefull
disorder
is
oftentimes
the
cause
of
bloud-shed
and
murther
.
These
quaffing
Saxons
fare
very
hardly
and
sluttishlie
,
for
their
vsuall
meate
is
small
guttes
or
chitterlings
dried
,
rawe
onyons
,
fat
bacon
and
salte
butter
,
and
they
seeth
their
meate
vpon
sunday
to
serue
them
all
the
weeke
after
.
They
feed
not
their
young
children
as
we
do
,
with
pap
or
pottadge
made
of
milke
and
flowre
,
but
with
more
solide
and
stronger
meates
,
which
is
first
champed
or
chawed
in
the
nurses
mouth
,
and
so
giuen
the
children
to
swallow
downe
,
which
kinde
of
diet
when
they
be
young
maketh
them
more
stronge
and
lusty
,
and
better
able
to
indure
extremities
.
The
Saxons
haue
a
peculiar
language
to
themselues
,
but
in
their
apparel
and
other
things
,
there
is
no
difference
betwixt
them
and
the
Germaines
.
Of
Westphalia
,
and
of
the
manner
of
Iudgement
ordained
for
the
Westphalians
by
Charles
the
Great
.
CAP.
14.
WESTPHALIA
is
comprehended
and
included
within
the
bounds
and
limits
There
is
also
the
riuer
Sala
which
is
famous
for
the
notable
ouerthrow
of
Drusus
,
sonne
in
law
to
Augustus
:
This
country
(
as
Strabo
writeth
)
was
first
inhabited
by
a
people
called
Dructerij
,
and
(
as
others
write
)
by
the
Sicambry
:
This
people
beeing
subdued
by
Charles
the
French
King
,
surnamed
Charls
the
Great
,
was
by
him
induced
,
or
rather
inforced
to
imbrace
the
Christian
religion
,
whereto
they
Secrete
Judges
ordained
by
Charles
the
Great
ouer
the
Westphalians
.
were
hardly
drawne
;
and
being
a
mutinous
and
rebellious
people
,
euer
when
they
rebelled
,
they
would
returne
againe
to
the
worshipping
of
Idols
,
nothing
regarding
the
true
faith
,
nor
their
othes
whereby
they
were
obliged
to
obserue
and
keepe
it
,
which
when
Charles
perceiued
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
bridle
and
restraine
their
temerity
and
rashnesse
,
with
feare
of
corporall
punishment
,
he
ordained
secreat
Iudges
,
and
gaue
them
full
power
and
authority
to
execute
Iudgement
at
their
pleasures
,
without
tryall
or
purgation
,
vpon
all
such
as
had
either
violated
their
oths
,
abrogated
their
faith
,
or
otherwise
committed
any
notable
villany
:
In
choosing
of
which
Iudges
he
had
a
speciall
care
and
regard
,
to
elect
iust
and
vpright
men
,
that
the
guiltlesse
and
innocent
might
not
be
punished
without
cause
.
This
law
and
manner
of
execution
thereof
,
strooke
a
great
terror
into
the
Westphalians
,
and
at
length
inforced
them
to
continue
in
the
faith
,
seeing
before
their
eyes
both
noble
men
and
meane
men
hanged
and
trust
vp
in
trees
without
any
accusation
or
trial
at
all
,
and
vnderstanding
that
they
were
executed
either
for
breach
of
their
faith
or
some
such
other
heinous
offence
.
This
kinde
of
Iustice
or
martiall
law
,
is
yet
in
force
and
is
called
,
Iudicium
vetitum
,
or
Iudicium
occultum
,
a
hidden
or
secret
sentence
,
and
the
Iudges
or
executioners
of
that
law
,
be
called
Scabini
,
who
be
now
growne
so
presumptuous
and
insolent
,
as
they
would
challeng
and
vsurpe
the
like
liberty
and
iurisdiction
ouer
all
Germany
.
They
haue
secret
customes
and
hidden
lawes
,
knowne
to
few
more
then
themselues
,
whereby
they
doome
men
to
death
,
and
it
is
very
hard
to
finde
out
their
manner
of
proceedings
,
for
neither
feare
nor
reward
can
allure
any
one
of
them
to
reueale
their
secrets
.
The
maior
part
of
those
Scabini
be
not
discouered
what
they
are
,
but
goe
vp
and
down
the
country
(
like
Promooters
)
noting
mens
faults
,
and
accusing
them
for
their
offences
in
places
of
Iudgement
;
and
arraiging
them
(
as
their
custome
is
)
:
which
done
the
malefactors
be
condemned
,
&
their
names
inroled
in
a
catalogue
,
and
so
deliuered
to
the
Iunior
Scabini
,
to
whom
the
execution
belongeth
,
by
which
meanes
many
euil
doers
loose
their
liues
,
that
neuer
knew
of
their
condemnations
.
But
this
their
manner
of
Iudgement
,
is
now
much
altered
and
degenerated
from
his
first
perfection
,
for
sometimes
very
base
and
meane
persons
be
admitted
into
that
office
,
and
those
whose
power
and
function
was
onely
to
find
out
offenders
,
and
punish
misdeameanors
,
doe
now
busie
and
occupy
themselues
in
al
other
ordinary
businesses
.
The
country
of
Westphalia
is
cold
,
and
very
bare
of
wine
and
al
kind
of
graine
,
their
bread
is
brown
&
course
,
and
their
drinke
or
beere
made
of
barley
,
for
the
wine
which
is
brought
vnto
them
by
the
riuer
of
Rhene
,
is
maruelous
deere
,
and
therefore
little
vsed
,
vnlesse
of
the
wealthier
sort
of
people
.
The
natural
inhabitants
be
both
warlike
and
witty
,
whereof
insueth
this
prouerbe
.
That
Westphalia
breedeth
more
flatterrers
then
fooles
,
it
is
vnder
the
iurisdiction
of
the
Bishop
of
Colen
.
Of
Franconia
and
of
the
nature
and
customes
of
that
Country
.
CAP.
15.
FRANCONIA
,
or
East
France
is
a
The
land
is
fertile
enough
,
and
not
sandy
and
ouergrowne
(
Aeneas
Syluius
reporteth
)
sauing
that
part
of
the
countrie
which
is
now
called
Norica
,
or
in
some
places
neere
vnto
riuers
.
It
yeeldeth
great
increase
of
barley
,
wheate
,
and
all
other
kind
of
graine
and
pulse
,
and
no
one
part
of
Germanie
affoordeth
so
many
and
so
great
Onions
,
Rape
rootes
,
and
Rape
stalkes
as
this
doth
:
besides
,
about
Babenburge
grow
such
great
store
of
Lycoras
rootes
,
as
they
be
caried
away
by
cart
loades
.
It
is
full
of
gallant
medowes
,
and
goodly
Orchards
,
very
populous
and
abounding
with
beasts
,
there
is
much
fishing
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
Riuers
,
and
better
hunting
,
for
the
great
store
and
varietie
of
wild
beasts
:
for
the
Princes
preserue
them
of
purpose
in
woods
and
forests
,
making
them
stables
and
dennes
to
lye
in
,
and
to
defend
them
from
winters
boysterous
and
cold
stormes
,
allowing
them
meate
also
if
need
be
,
and
no
priuate
man
may
be
suffered
to
take
or
hunt
any
of
these
beasts
.
The
whole
countrie
of
Franconia
is
vnder
the
dominion
The
Bishop
of
Herbipolis
holdeth
his
Duke-dome
,
by
The
Franconians
do
nothing
differ
from
the
rest
of
the
Germanes
,
either
in
their
apparell
or
shape
of
their
bodies
:
They
be
very
laborious
,
and
none
of
them
giuen
to
idlenesse
,
but
the
women
as
wel
as
men
plant
in
vineyards
,
and
yet
(
by
reason
of
their
pouertie
)
they
sell
their
wines
,
and
drink
water
themselues
:
Beere
they
cannot
indure
nor
will
haue
any
brought
vnto
them
,
yet
in
Herbipolis
vpon
fasting
daies
,
those
which
will
drinke
no
wine
,
may
buy
it
in
dockes
and
roades
without
the
cittie
,
to
drinke
in
steade
of
water
.
The
people
be
insolent
,
arrogant
,
and
proude
,
contemning
all
others
in
respect
of
themselues
,
and
so
much
giuen
to
cauilling
and
brawling
,
as
no
stranger
can
indure
to
stay
with
them
,
vnlesse
he
can
flatter
and
dissemble
,
and
behaue
himselfe
discreetly
and
soberly
:
but
those
which
can
indure
their
floutes
and
taunts
,
and
pocket
vp
their
iniuries
with
patience
,
may
safely
dwell
with
them
:
for
such
they
account
and
esteeme
honest
and
sufficient
men
,
and
permit
them
to
marry
wiues
,
and
enter
into
consanguinitie
with
them
,
by
which
meanes
many
Suevians
,
Bavarians
,
and
Hassians
do
dwell
,
and
continue
in
Franconia
.
They
be
very
deuout
,
and
religiously
giuen
,
and
yet
subiect
to
two
horrible
and
execrable
vices
,
which
are
,
swearing
and
filching
:
for
they
will
glorie
and
vaunt
themselues
in
blasphemie
,
and
horrible
prophanation
,
and
account
stealing
,
a
thing
honest
,
commendable
,
and
lawful
,
because
long
vsed
as
a
custom
.
They
obserue
many
strange
ceremonies
,
which
I
wil
here
set
downe
for
the
more
credit
and
better
approbation
of
such
things
as
be
written
and
reported
of
them
by
strangers
.
In
the
nights
of
those
fiue
dayes
of
Aduent
,
which
go
immediatly
before
the
day
of
our
Lords
Natiuitie
,
all
the
children
of
the
towne
,
both
men-children
,
and
women-children
,
go
vppe
and
downe
the
streetes
from
one
house
to
another
,
knocking
and
beating
at
euery
ones
doore
,
wishing
them
a
happie
and
prosperous
new
yeare
,
and
shewing
them
in
a
song
,
that
the
birth-day
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
is
nigh
approching
,
and
euery
houshold
giueth
them
either
apples
,
peares
,
nuttes
,
or
money
,
or
some
other
thing
that
they
can
best
spare
.
But
with
what
ioy
and
exultation
,
the
birth-day
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
is
solemnized
in
their
churches
,
both
by
Priests
and
lay-people
,
may
be
vnderstood
by
this
Ceremonie
following
:
for
then
they
place
vppon
the
Altar
the
image
of
a
young
child
,
in
representation
of
the
new
birth
of
the
babe
Iesus
;
which
done
,
the
young
men
and
maydes
daunce
and
hoppe
round
about
the
Altar
,
and
those
which
be
married
,
and
old
folkes
sing
a
song
or
hymne
:
which
kind
of
ceremonie
is
not
much
vnlike
to
the
triumph
and
exultation
,
which
(
as
Poets
faine
)
was
vsed
by
the
Coribants
in
a
caue
in
the
mountaine
Ida
,
about
the
image
of
their
god
Iupiter
.
In
the
Kalends
of
Ianuarie
(
which
by
their
computation
is
the
beginning
of
the
yere
)
is
a
sollemne
meeting
of
friends
and
kinsfolkes
together
,
who
ioyning
their
hands
,
and
lifting
them
vp
to
heauen
,
with
one
heart
and
consent
,
pray
for
a
prosperous
and
happie
new
yeare
,
spending
all
that
day
in
pleasant
congratulation
,
meriments
,
and
drinking
.
Which
done
they
send
new
yeares
gifts
to
their
friends
which
bee
absent
,
which
gifts
,
the
Romaines
in
their
Feastes
dedicated
to
Saturne
,
(
which
were
solemnized
about
that
time
)
called
Saturnalitia
,
and
by
the
Greekes
,
they
be
called
Apophoreta
,
that
is
to
say
,
presents
or
things
giuen
to
guests
to
bee
carried
away
with
them
.
This
custome
and
ceremonie
of
theirs
,
was
described
by
the
Author
of
this
booke
,
in
these
verses
following
:
O
Christ
the
Word
of
Father
deare
,
&c.
In
honor
of
thy
blessed
birth
we
celebrate
eight
dayes
:
All
which
we
spend
in
holy
hymnes
,
and
chanting
forth
thy
prayse
.
And
following
thy
examples
true
,
we
gifts
do
often
send
Fat
Capons
,
Hares
,
or
some
such
thing
vnto
each
louing
friend
:
Fine
wafers
stampt
with
Images
and
Pictures
rarely
signd
:
Or
basket
full
of
Oranges
,
doth
argue
friendly
mind
:
Ten
Oranges
that
plumde
and
topt
be
with
greene
boxen
crest
,
And
spices
rare
of
sundry
sorts
in
honor
of
this
Feast
.
Vpon
the
Feast
day
of
the
Epiphany
of
our
Lord
commonly
called
Twelfte-day
,
euery
family
maketh
a
cake
of
flower
,
hony
,
ginger
,
and
pepper
,
and
therewith
they
elect
and
choose
them
a
King
,
in
this
maner
following
:
the
good-wife
of
the
house
kneadeth
and
maketh
the
cake
,
and
in
the
moulding
shee
putteth
a
penny
into
it
,
without
consideration
into
what
place
of
the
cake
she
putteth
it
,
but
euen
at
aduentures
,
then
doth
she
rake
away
the
fire
and
bake
it
vppon
the
harth
,
and
when
it
is
baked
,
shee
breaketh
it
into
as
many
peeces
,
as
there
be
men
in
the
whole
houshold
,
and
so
distributeth
vnto
euery
one
apart
,
assigning
one
part
thereof
vnto
Christ
,
another
to
our
blessed
Ladie
,
and
three
portions
more
to
the
three
Wisemen
,
for
,
and
in
the
name
of
an
almes
.
And
in
whose
part
soeuer
the
penny
is
found
,
him
doe
the
rest
set
in
a
chaire
,
and
lifting
him
vp
on
high
three
times
,
with
great
iollity
and
mirth
,
they
salute
him
as
their
king
:
and
all
the
while
hee
is
lifted
vppe
,
hee
hath
in
his
right
hand
a
peece
of
chalke
,
with
which
he
maketh
a
great
many
crosses
vppon
the
roofes
of
their
chambers
and
parlours
;
and
these
crosses
they
haue
in
great
estimation
,
thinking
,
that
by
them
they
escape
many
dangers
.
And
there
is
no
house
throughout
the
whole
countrey
of
Franconia
,
especially
if
it
be
a
dwelling
house
,
but
in
some
one
of
these
twelue
nights
which
bee
betwixt
the
Natiuitie
of
our
Lord
,
and
the
Epiphany
,
it
is
perfumed
either
with
Frankinsence
,
or
some
other
sweet
smelling
perfume
,
against
the
deceits
and
illusions
of
Diuels
and
Sorcerers
.
It
were
in
vaine
to
mention
in
particular
,
in
what
manner
of
Epicurisme
,
the
Franconians
spend
the
three
daies
next
before
Lent
,
if
you
knew
what
generall
and
wilfull
madnesse
possessed
all
the
rest
of
Germanie
at
that
time
,
(
wherein
the
Franconians
do
equall
them
,
)
and
in
what
licentious
manner
all
of
them
then
liue
,
for
all
those
three
dayes
the
Germaines
practise
nothing
else
,
but
eating
,
drinking
,
and
playing
,
plying
it
so
lustily
,
as
though
they
should
neuer
eate
or
drinke
more
,
or
,
as
if
(
with
the
Epicure
)
they
should
say
,
I
will
take
my
pleasure
,
I
will
eat
and
drinke
my
belly
full
to
day
,
for
to
morow
I
shall
die
.
Euery
one
will
inuent
some
new
deuice
or
other
to
delight
their
minds
and
senses
withall
,
and
to
hold
them
in
admiration
,
and
to
the
end
they
should
not
blush
,
nor
be
dashed
out
of
countenance
,
in
acting
their
apish
toyes
and
interludes
,
they
maske
their
faces
,
and
change
their
habites
,
the
men
wearing
womens
apparell
,
and
the
women
mens
,
some
represent
Satyres
,
and
some
play
the
diuels
part
,
beeing
made
blacke
with
woade
or
inke
,
and
cloathed
in
loathsome
apparell
like
Diuels
indeed
.
Some
others
go
starke
naked
,
imitating
the
Priests
of
Pan
,
of
whome
(
I
thinke
)
the
Germanes
haue
learned
that
yearely
custome
of
doting
and
vnnaturall
madnesse
.
This
their
manner
of
reuelling
differeth
not
much
from
the
Feastes
called
Lupercalia
,
which
the
noble
young
Romane
gallants
were
wont
to
celebrate
in
the
moneth
of
Februarie
,
in
honor
of
the
Licaean
Pan.
For
as
those
Romane
youths
went
round
about
the
Cittie
naked
,
and
their
faces
besmered
with
bloud
,
lashing
all
they
met
with
cords
and
whips
,
in
rude
and
barbarous
manner
most
loathsom
to
behold
,
euen
so
the
Germaines
strike
those
they
meete
,
with
bags
stuft
full
of
sand
or
ashes
.
There
is
a
strange
custome
vsed
in
many
places
of
Germany
vppon
Ash-wednesday
:
for
then
the
young
youth
get
all
the
maides
together
,
which
haue
practised
dauncing
all
the
yeare
before
,
and
carrying
them
in
a
cart
or
tumbrell
,
(
which
they
draw
themselues
in
stead
of
horses
,
)
and
a
minstrell
standing
a
top
of
it
playing
all
the
way
,
they
draw
them
into
some
lake
or
riuer
,
and
there
wash
them
well
fauouredly
.
What
the
reason
of
this
ceremonie
is
,
I
cannot
perceiue
but
as
I
coniecture
,
they
imagine
the
doing
of
this
,
to
be
a
purgation
and
satisfaction
to
God
,
for
practising
such
light
and
wanton
behauiour
,
vppon
Sundayes
and
Holy-dayes
,
directly
against
the
Canons
and
precepts
of
the
Church
.
In
the
middle
of
Lent
,
at
which
time
they
be
commanded
by
the
Church
to
reioyce
,
the
youth
of
Germany
where
the
Authour
of
this
present
Worke
was
borne
,
make
an
Image
of
straw
,
resembling
the
picture
of
Death
;
and
hanging
it
vppon
aspeare
,
carry
it
vp
and
downe
the
streetes
,
with
great
showting
and
exclamations
,
and
many
giue
them
good
intertainment
,
offering
them
such
things
as
they
vsually
eate
,
as
peason
,
milke
,
and
mellow
peares
;
and
when
they
be
wel
refreshed
,
they
returne
home
again
:
but
some
others
on
the
contrarie
part
,
giue
them
Iohn
Drums
intertainment
,
reuiling
and
beating
them
away
from
their
houses
,
deeming
the
picture
of
death
to
bee
ominous
and
a
foretelling
of
their
deaths
indeed
.
The
like
custome
to
this
,
is
vsed
by
the
Franconians
,
and
at
the
same
time
:
for
there
the
young
men
take
an
old
cart
wheele
,
and
couer
it
all
ouer
with
straw
,
and
then
(
being
a
great
troupe
of
them
together
)
they
cary
it
to
the
top
of
a
high
hil
,
where
,
after
they
haue
sported
themselues
most
part
of
the
day
,
vnlesse
the
cold
driue
them
soone
home
,
in
the
euening
they
set
it
on
fire
,
and
set
it
going
downe
the
hil
burning
,
beeing
a
sight
able
to
astonish
the
beholders
,
that
know
not
what
it
meanes
:
for
it
tumbleth
into
the
valley
all
of
a
flaming
fire
,
with
such
a
pudder
,
as
if
the
Sunne
or
Moon
should
tumble
downe
from
heauen
.
Vppon
Easter
day
,
some
one
of
the
wealthiest
amongst
them
,
causeth
certaine
cakes
to
be
made
,
and
giueth
one
or
two
of
them
to
the
young
men
,
and
as
many
to
the
maydes
,
and
when
they
be
all
mette
together
a
little
before
night
,
in
a
plaine
medow
,
in
the
presence
of
an
infinit
number
of
spectators
,
those
which
bee
most
nimble
of
footmanship
,
runne
for
those
cakes
,
the
yong
men
against
yong
men
,
and
the
maides
against
maides
.
Then
haue
they
their
solemne
ceremonies
at
the
dedication
of
their
parish
Churches
,
which
(
by
the
Institutions
of
the
Church
)
ought
to
be
solemnized
by
all
the
parishioners
,
once
euery
yeare
,
with
great
ioy
and
banqueting
:
to
which
solemnization
come
many
yong
men
out
of
other
parishes
,
not
for
any
deuotion
they
beare
vnto
the
Churches
,
but
onely
to
dance
,
drinke
,
and
reuell
,
for
their
manner
of
comming
argueth
little
deuotion
,
but
rather
an
intention
to
brawle
and
quarrell
,
for
they
come
all
well
weaponed
,
and
Minstrils
playing
before
them
,
and
often-times
they
fall
out
and
goe
together
by
the
cares
,
and
part
with
crackt
crownes
.
The
like
kinde
of
meetings
and
assemblies
we
haue
in
many
places
of
England
,
which
we
call
wakes
.
Vpon
Munday
,
Tuesday
,
and
Wednesday
in
Rogation
weeke
,
or
crosse
weeke
,
(
when
as
generall
Letanies
and
Processions
are
vsed
to
bee
said
ouer
all
the
Christian
world
)
there
meete
together
at
one
Church
in
most
parts
of
Franconia
,
many
crosses
(
for
by
that
name
bee
the
whole
company
of
parishioners
called
that
goe
the
preambulation
with
the
Procession
,
and
haue
a
banner
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
caried
before
them
)
&
when
many
seuerall
crosses
or
companies
be
mette
together
in
one
Church
,
they
sing
not
altogether
,
but
each
seuerall
company
hath
a
seuerall
quire
,
and
a
seuerall
place
to
sing
by
themselues
.
The
yong
men
and
maides
bee
arrayed
in
their
holy
day
apparell
,
with
wreaths
or
garlands
of
flowers
about
their
heads
,
and
willow
staues
in
their
hands
:
The
Priests
and
Ministers
of
the
Church
stand
by
giuing
diligent
eare
to
their
singing
,
and
which
of
the
Quiers
they
thinke
haue
song
sweetest
,
and
made
the
best
melodie
,
they
adiudge
that
the
other
Quiers
shall
giue
vnto
them
certaine
bowles
of
Wine
.
And
vpon
Whitsunday
this
is
their
order
:
euery
one
which
hath
either
a
horse
of
his
owne
,
or
can
borrow
one
,
doe
meete
in
one
place
,
and
ride
together
,
to
view
the
bounds
,
and
limits
of
their
fields
,
hauing
with
them
a
Priest
,
with
the
body
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
put
in
a
pursse
,
and
hanging
at
his
neck
,
and
all
the
way
as
they
ride
they
sing
and
pray
,
beseeching
God
of
his
great
mercy
,
to
defend
and
preserue
their
corne
,
and
to
send
such
temperate
and
seasonable
wether
,
as
they
may
receiue
the
fruits
of
the
earth
to
their
comfort
and
sustentation
.
Vpon
Saint
Vrbins
day
,
all
the
Vintners
and
maisters
of
Vineyards
,
set
a
table
either
in
the
market
steed
,
or
in
some
other
open
and
publick
place
,
and
couering
it
with
fine
napery
,
and
strawing
vpon
it
greene
leaues
and
sweete
flowers
,
doe
place
vpon
the
table
the
Image
of
that
holy
Bishop
:
And
then
if
the
day
bee
cleare
and
faire
,
they
crowne
the
Image
with
great
store
of
Wine
,
but
if
the
wether
prooue
rugged
and
rainie
,
they
cast
filth
,
mire
,
and
puddle
water
vpon
it
,
perswading
themselues
that
if
that
day
be
faire
and
calme
,
their
grapes
(
which
then
begin
to
florish
)
will
prooue
good
that
yeare
,
but
if
it
bee
stormie
and
tempestious
,
they
shall
haue
a
bad
vintage
.
Vpon
Saint
Iohn
Baptists
day
at
night
,
in
euery
village
and
streete
in
Germany
be
common
fires
,
(
or
as
wee
call
them
heere
in
England
bone-fires
)
about
which
all
the
people
gather
together
,
both
men
,
women
and
children
,
dancing
and
singing
,
and
vsing
many
other
superstitions
,
as
wearing
vpon
their
heads
garlands
made
of
Mugwort
and
Veruin
,
and
flowers
in
their
hands
wreathed
and
pleated
together
in
fashion
of
a
spurre
,
(
which
wreathes
they
call
military
spurres
)
and
they
dare
not
looke
vpon
the
fire
,
vnlesse
they
looke
through
those
spurres
,
firmly
beleeuing
that
by
that
meanes
their
eyes
be
preserued
all
the
yeare
after
from
all
paines
and
diseases
,
and
euery
one
as
he
goeth
away
,
throweth
the
garland
hee
wore
about
his
head
into
the
fire
,
vsing
this
coniuration
,
Goe
thy
way
and
burne
,
and
all
my
ill
luck
perish
and
burne
with
thee
.
The
like
fashion
is
vsed
by
the
Bishop
of
Herbipolis
seruants
and
courtiers
,
for
they
cause
a
great
fire
to
bee
made
before
the
tower
,
which
standeth
vpon
a
hill
aboue
the
citty
of
Herbipolis
,
and
throw
into
the
fire
many
wodden
hoopes
bored
full
of
holes
,
which
when
they
bee
all
of
them
on
a
red
fire
,
they
put
crooked
stickes
into
the
holes
of
the
hoopes
,
and
cunningly
and
forceably
hoyse
them
vp
into
the
ayre
a
great
height
,
so
as
they
flying
from
the
top
of
the
hill
ouer
the
riuer
of
Moganus
,
which
runneth
vnder
the
hill
,
seeme
to
bee
firie
Dragons
,
to
those
which
neuer
saw
the
like
before
.
At
the
same
time
of
the
yeare
their
manner
is
to
make
earthen
potts
,
with
so
many
holes
in
them
as
they
will
hardly
hold
together
,
and
these
potts
doe
the
maides
buy
and
couer
them
round
about
with
red
Rose
leaues
,
and
then
put
Candles
into
them
,
and
hang
them
vpon
the
toppes
of
the
houses
,
insteed
of
Lanthornes
:
the
yong
men
at
that
time
bring
into
their
villages
each
one
a
Pine
tree
,
with
all
the
little
shootes
and
vndermost
branches
lopped
off
,
and
garnishing
and
triming
the
vpmost
boughes
with
little
hoopes
,
garlands
,
glasses
and
glittering
rayes
or
plates
of
golde
or
copper
they
set
their
trees
fast
in
the
ground
,
where
they
must
stand
all
summer
,
resembling
many
poles
in
England
.
In
Autumne
when
their
Grapes
wax
ripe
,
they
gather
not
their
Grapes
one
,
one
day
,
and
an
other
an
other
day
,
but
all
the
owners
of
a
Vineyard
are
appointed
to
pull
their
Grapes
all
at
one
time
,
to
continue
pulling
till
they
haue
all
done
that
Vineyarde
,
for
they
haue
not
power
to
pluck
them
when
they
please
them-selues
,
but
when
they
be
allowed
by
those
to
whom
the
tithe
is
due
:
And
these
tithe-maisters
appoint
such
a
hill
of
Grapes
to
bee
got
such
a
day
,
and
such
a
Vineyard
such
a
day
,
and
their
tithes
be
euer
brought
by
the
owners
of
the
Vines
,
into
the
valley
at
the
hill
foote
;
but
those
which
neglect
to
gather
their
Grapes
at
the
time
appointed
,
ought
and
are
inforced
,
whether
they
will
or
no
,
to
carry
the
tithe
into
the
Lords
Wine-presse
,
at
their
owne
cost
and
charge
:
But
about
the
citty
of
Herbipolis
,
the
owners
of
tithes
bee
more
precise
,
for
they
(
distrusting
that
the
Vine
maisters
will
not
tithe
truly
)
set
a
boy
ouer
euery
one
of
them
,
to
marke
their
manner
of
tithing
,
and
to
see
that
their
maister
haue
his
due
,
and
when
haruest
is
done
,
and
all
the
Grapes
gathered
,
all
those
boyes
meete
together
in
the
field
,
and
euery
one
beeing
couered
all
ouer
with
strawe
,
and
a
Torche
or
two
in
his
hand
,
they
kindle
their
Torches
a
little
before
night
,
and
so
come
singing
with
their
Torches
burning
into
the
citty
.
And
in
this
sort
they
say
they
burne
and
make
cleane
Autumne
.
The
Franconians
celebrate
the
feast
dayes
of
the
two
pillers
of
the
Church
Saint
Martin
and
Saint
Nicholas
,
with
great
ioy
and
triumph
,
but
after
a
diuerse
maner
,
for
the
one
is
solemnized
in
Churches
and
Altars
,
the
other
in
victualing
houses
and
tauernes
:
and
there
is
〈…〉
throughout
all
the
whole
country
be
hee
neuer
so
needy
,
or
neuer
so
niggard
,
but
vpon
Saint
Martins
day
hee
will
haue
some
roste
meate
,
or
boild
meat
,
and
it
be
but
Hogs
intrailes
,
or
Calues
intrailes
,
&
glut
themselues
with
wine
,
for
then
they
tast
of
their
new
wines
,
from
which
till
that
time
they
haue
abstained
;
and
all
their
housholds
drinke
wine
with
them
:
and
vpon
this
day
in
Herbipolis
and
in
diuerse
other
places
besides
,
is
much
wine
giuen
to
the
poore
for
charity
:
then
haue
they
their
publike
shewes
and
pastimes
,
as
to
haue
two
or
three
Boares
put
into
a
place
together
,
and
to
behold
them
fight
and
teare
one
another
with
their
tuskes
,
till
their
guttes
traile
about
their
heeles
,
deuiding
the
flesh
when
the
Boares
bee
dead
,
some
to
the
common
people
,
and
some
to
the
Magistrates
.
But
vpon
Saint
Nicholas
day
,
all
the
yong
fry
and
Schollers
,
choose
out
three
amongst
them
,
one
to
represent
the
person
of
a
Bishop
,
and
the
other
two
Deacons
,
he
which
is
elected
in
the
place
of
a
Bishop
,
is
solemnly
vpon
that
day
conducted
into
the
Church
by
all
his
Schoole-fellowes
,
decked
and
trimmed
with
a
Bishops
Miter
,
and
all
his
other
ornaments
,
and
so
sitteth
in
place
of
authority
,
as
Lord
and
Protector
ouer
them
all
the
while
Masse
is
in
saying
,
and
when
the
sacrifice
is
finished
,
hee
chooseth
out
a
few
of
them
from
amongst
the
rest
,
and
hee
and
they
goe
singing
vp
and
downe
the
towne
from
house
to
house
,
collecting
and
gathering
money
,
and
alleadging
that
the
money
they
gotte
by
this
meanes
,
is
not
taken
as
an
almes
or
beneuolence
,
but
giuen
franckly
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Bishop
.
Vpon
Saint
Nicholas
Eeue
Parents
will
aduise
their
children
to
fast
,
and
the
more
to
incite
them
there
vnto
they
perswade
them
,
that
if
they
set
their
shooes
vnder
the
table
ouer
night
,
what
so
euer
they
shall
finde
in
them
in
the
morning
,
is
sent
them
from
that
bountifull
Bishop
Saint
Nicholas
,
which
causeth
the
children
to
fast
so
truly
and
so
long
,
as
their
parents
bee
faine
to
compell
them
to
eate
for
being
sick
with
ouer
long
fasting
:
and
these
bee
the
most
vsuall
customes
of
the
Franconians
;
these
their
annuall
ceremonies
.
Of
Sueuia
,
and
how
the
people
of
that
country
liued
heretofore
,
and
how
they
now
liue
.
CAP.
16.
SVEVIA
a
Prouince
of
Germany
,
is
at
this
day
limitted
and
bounded
vpon
Antonius
Sabellicus
is
of
opinion
)
was
so
called
of
a
certaine
people
called
Sueui
,
who
departing
from
that
part
of
Scythia
,
which
is
now
called
Liuonia
&
Prussia
,
obtained
this
country
to
dwell
in
:
which
opinion
Sabellicus
,
Lucan
seemeth
to
confirme
,
where
he
saith
:
He
brought
the
yellow
Sueuians
from
the
vtmost
Northern
coast
:
Before
it
was
named
Sueuia
,
it
was
called
Alemannia
,
of
the
lake
Lemannus
which
is
also
called
Lausanensis
.
Sueuia
is
the
vtmost
part
of
all
Germany
,
and
is
watered
with
two
notable
riuers
Rheine
and
Danubius
,
whereof
the
one
running
slowly
falleth
into
the
sea
Westward
,
the
other
running
a
contrary
course
,
passeth
by
many
regions
,
and
falleth
at
length
into
the
sea
called
Pontus
.
The
country
is
some
part
of
it
plaine
and
euen
,
and
some
part
cragged
and
mountanous
,
and
all
of
it
fertile
and
fruitfull
,
sauing
lakes
,
mountaines
and
woods
.
There
be
great
store
of
woods
,
and
therefore
very
good
hunting
,
and
especiall
good
fowling
,
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
riuers
and
lakes
:
Of
cattell
there
bee
great
abondance
,
and
plenty
of
all
kinde
of
graine
,
it
is
also
full
of
gallant
and
flourishing
valleis
,
watered
and
manured
with
brookes
,
riuers
and
running
waters
,
some
running
one
way
,
some
an
other
,
ouer-flowing
and
fatting
the
soyle
:
all
which
disburthen
themselues
either
into
Rhine
or
Danubius
.
The
land
is
very
wholsome
and
healthfull
,
and
well
replenished
with
stately
cities
,
townes
and
castels
,
aspiring
towers
likewise
,
walled
and
fortified
both
by
arte
and
nature
:
and
for
the
aduancement
of
Christian
religion
,
it
is
sufficiently
furnished
with
beautifull
and
rich
temples
,
parish
Churches
and
Chappels
,
Bishops
Pallaces
,
Colledges
,
and
monasteries
,
containing
sundry
orders
of
religious
persons
,
both
men
and
women
:
vpon
the
hills
bee
mines
of
Siluer
,
Yron
,
and
diuerse
other
mettals
:
it
is
very
populus
,
and
the
people
very
hardy
,
strong
&
valerous
;
they
be
tall
of
stature
,
yellow
haird
,
faire
and
welfauoured
,
and
marueilous
ingenious
,
so
as
Plutarch
concludeth
them
in
a
word
,
for
the
most
famous
people
of
all
Germany
.
The
glory
and
fame
of
this
people
grew
once
to
that
height
,
as
they
obtained
the
Empire
and
gouernment
of
the
world
,
and
in
that
honour
and
renowne
continued
for
one
age
,
but
afterwards
beeing
destitute
and
depriued
of
their
Princes
,
I
know
not
how
it
came
to
passe
,
whether
by
the
ficklenesse
and
variety
of
fortune
,
or
by
their
owne
folly
and
sloth
,
but
their
gouernment
ceased
,
and
their
power
and
strength
in
short
time
became
so
weake
and
feeble
,
as
they
could
hardly
hold
their
owne
and
defend
themselues
,
much
lesse
extend
their
fame
to
her
former
greatnesse
,
in
such
sort
as
noe
one
considering
their
present
estate
,
would
thinke
that
euer
they
had
beene
Lords
and
Gouernors
of
the
world
.
Iulius
Caesar
in
the
fourth
booke
of
his
commentaries
,
writeth
of
this
people
thus
.
The
Sueuians
(
sayth
hee
)
the
worthiest
and
warlikst
people
of
all
Germany
,
are
sayd
to
haue
a
hundred
Citties
,
great
Burrowes
or
townes
,
out
of
euery
of
which
hundred
citties
&
townes
yearely
is
furnished
and
set
forth
to
the
warres
a
hundred
thousand
armed
men
,
well
appoynted
,
These
hundred
thousand
men
wage
warrs
abroad
,
and
be
maintayned
by
those
which
remaine
at
home
,
and
at
the
yeares
end
returne
home
againe
to
husbandry
,
and
send
forth
as
many
more
of
those
which
were
at
home
,
so
as
going
to
the
warres
and
remayning
at
home
in
course
,
they
bee
all
well
excercised
is
husbandry
and
skilfull
in
feats
of
armes
,
and
hauing
noe
grounds
nor
possessions
priuat
to
them-selues
,
they
yeeld
reciprocall
Maintaynance
one
to
another
,
for
it
is
not
lawfull
for
them
to
remayne
and
abyde
in
one
place
longer
than
one
yeare
.
Their
vsuall
foode
is
bread
,
milke
and
flesh
,
they
bee
much
giuen
to
hunting
,
as
well
for
their
dayly
excercise
and
liberty
of
life
,
which
they
much
regard
,
(
for
they
bee
neuer
from
their
infancy
vnder
the
rule
and
correction
of
any
or
constrayned
to
doe
any
thing
against
their
wills
,
)
the
practise
of
hunting
also
maketh
them
more
feerce
and
couragious
,
and
their
bodies
more
strong
&
able
to
indure
all
extremities
,
as
(
although
they
dwell
in
a
very
cold
clymate
)
they
will
wash
and
bath
them-selues
in
cold
riuers
,
and
weare
no
other
garments
but
skins
,
and
those
so
little
,
as
the
most
part
of
there
bodies
bee
starke
naked
,
if
any
marchants
trafficke
thether
,
it
is
more
to
buy
such
things
of
them
as
they
haue
got
by
the
warres
,
than
for
any
great
desire
the
Sueuians
haue
of
their
commodities
:
besides
they
haue
great
store
of
laboring
beasts
,
more
than
they
haue
vse
for
,
which
the
French
men
much
desire
,
and
pay
deere
for
them
,
and
those
beasts
which
with
them
bee
naturally
froward
,
ilfauored
and
almost
good
for
nothing
,
by
much
vse
and
handling
bee
made
fit
and
able
both
to
draw
and
carry
,
or
to
be
imployed
in
the
warres
:
for
their
horses
be
so
well
mand
and
taught
,
as
when
the
skirmish
is
at
the
hottest
,
their
riders
for
their
better
adrantage
,
will
oftentimes
skippe
of
their
backes
and
fight
on
foote
,
and
finde
their
horses
againe
in
the
very
same
place
they
were
left
,
when
they
haue
occasion
to
vse
them
:
nor
doe
they
esteeme
any
one
thing
more
ilde
or
more
ilbeseeming
them
,
than
to
ride
vpon
horses
that
bee
harnessed
,
or
haue
saddles
on
their
backes
,
by
continuall
vse
whereof
(
though
they
bee
but
few
)
they
dare
and
boldly
will
aduenture
to
incounter
with
a
troope
of
armed
men
and
harnessed
horses
,
though
the
number
of
them
bee
very
great
.
The
Sueuians
will
suffer
no
wines
to
bee
brought
vnto
them
,
supposing
that
the
drinking
of
wine
maketh
men
more
effeminate
,
and
lesse
able
to
indure
labour
:
they
hold
it
a
generall
commendations
to
them
,
to
haue
their
Cornelius
Tacitus
writing
the
scituation
of
Germany
,
and
the
manners
of
the
people
,
speaketh
thus
of
the
Sueuians
,
The
Germaines
(
saith
hee
)
haue
distinguished
the
greatest
part
of
Germany
,
by
sundry
names
and
nations
,
although
they
be
al
called
by
one
general
name
,
Sueuians
,
and
the
property
of
that
people
is
to
plat
their
lockes
,
and
then
to
knitt
and
bind
them
vp
on
a
knot
,
by
which
marke
and
token
the
Sueuians
be
discerned
and
knowne
from
other
Germaines
,
and
the
Freemen
from
slaues
:
There
vse
is
to
turne
vp
their
curled
lockes
,
vntill
they
waxe
so
old
that
their
haire
grow
white
,
and
oftentimes
they
will
bynde
it
on
a
knot
vpon
the
crowne
of
their
heads
,
in
doing
whereof
the
better
sort
of
people
bee
most
curyous
.
They
obserue
a
certaine
time
by
tradition
from
their
fathers
,
(
which
ceremony
they
esteeme
so
reuerent
as
they
dare
not
omit
it
)
that
all
the
people
of
one
stocke
or
kindred
,
assemble
themselues
and
meete
together
,
in
a
certayne
woode
(
consecrated
and
made
holy
after
their
fashion
)
there
to
doe
sacrifice
,
which
(
as
a
most
barbarous
and
horible
ceremonie
and
detestable
sacrifice
)
is
euer
solemnized
by
killing
of
a
man
:
This
woode
,
or
holy
groue
they
reuerence
another
way
also
,
for
there
is
none
of
them
will
aduenture
to
goe
into
it
,
vnlesse
he
bee
bound
hand
and
foote
with
a
corde
,
that
they
may
perceiue
the
power
of
their
Gods
,
and
if
any
of
them
happen
to
fall
,
it
is
not
lawfull
for
him
to
be
taken
vp
,
or
to
re-enfore
himselfe
to
rise
againe
,
but
hee
must
bee
rowled
or
tumbled
thither
vpon
the
ground
:
And
all
this
their
superstition
tendeth
to
no
other
ende
,
but
to
know
thereby
the
originall
of
their
nation
,
where
God
the
gouernor
of
all
things
is
,
and
of
all
inferior
things
that
are
in
subiection
,
and
yeeld
obedience
vnto
that
God
.
Some
of
the
Sueuians
as
Cornelius
also
reporteth
doe
sacrifice
vnto
Isis
:
And
as
for
all
their
other
customes
,
though
heretofore
neuer
so
peculiar
,
they
bee
now
common
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Germanes
:
But
so
it
is
,
that
at
this
day
,
not
onely
the
manners
of
the
Sueuians
,
but
almost
of
all
other
nations
else
,
bee
changed
and
turned
cleane
topsie turuy
,
and
(
that
which
is
most
to
bee
lamented
)
alterred
from
better
to
worse
,
for
now
most
of
the
welthiest
men
of
all
Sueuia
bee
marchants
,
and
a
great
company
of
them
compact
and
confederate
them-selues
together
,
euery
one
disbursing
a
summe
of
mony
to
bee
imployed
in
Marchandize
,
wherewith
they
doe
not
onely
buy
vp
and
get
into
their
hands
spices
,
silkes
and
other
things
of
great
value
,
which
bee
brought
thither
by
sea
from
forren
countries
,
but
sometimes
also
they
will
deale
with
things
of
small
worth
,
as
spoones
,
needles
,
spectacles
,
and
puppets
,
and
many
such
like
tryfles
and
trinkets
,
ingrossing
vp
much
wine
and
graine
likewise
,
which
manner
of
trafficke
is
not
to
bee
commended
,
for
it
is
not
onely
greeuous
and
hurtfull
to
crafts
men
and
husband
men
(
who
bee
constrayned
to
sell
their
wares
and
commodities
to
these
grypers
,
(
as
I
may
terme
them
rather
than
Marchants
,
)
before
they
can
make
the
best
profit
of
them
,
when
neede
shall
afterwards
inforce
them
to
buy
the
same
of
them
againe
for
dubble
the
price
,
)
but
preiudiciall
also
to
all
the
whole
country
in
generall
.
For
whereas
the
people
were
wont
to
make
their
prouision
of
such
things
as
they
wanted
,
from
their
neighbour
Princes
,
at
the
cheapest
rate
,
they
haue
so
fed
and
bribed
those
corrupt
Princes
and
gouernors
of
the
contry
,
that
nothing
shall
be
bought
but
of
themselues
,
either
in
Stutgardia
,
or
in
other
places
where
they
keepe
Marts
and
faires
.
And
yet
those
rich
men
doe
not
traffick
themselues
but
by
their
seruants
and
common
factors
,
who
gathering
in
the
moneys
disbursed
with
the
increase
,
yeeld
an
account
thereof
,
at
such
time
as
they
bee
called
therevnto
,
rendring
vnto
euery
man
truly
and
faithfully
his
owne
money
,
and
his
part
of
the
gaine
.
The
common
people
of
Sueuia
doe
most
of
them
practise
dressing
of
Toe
and
spinning
,
which
maner
of
worke
(
Pargath
)
and
an
other
manner
of
cloth
which
they
call
(
Golsch
)
and
that
is
all
linnen
,
of
these
manner
of
clothes
they
make
great
aboundance
,
for
it
is
knowne
to
bee
true
,
that
the
Vlmenses
onely
doe
make
euery
yeare
a
hundred
thousand
of
these
clothes
,
and
if
so
many
bee
made
in
one
part
of
the
country
,
which
is
but
a
handfull
in
respect
of
the
whole
,
one
may
easily
coniecture
that
the
number
which
is
made
in
the
whole
land
is
almost
infinite
.
These
clothes
bee
carryed
to
nations
farre
from
them
,
and
especially
twise
a
yeare
to
Franckford
Marte
,
from
whence
the
people
of
Sueueland
receiue
great
custome
and
tribute
.
Moreouer
(
as
euill
things
bee
often-times
mingled
with
good
,
and
no
one
thing
is
perfect
in
all
points
)
the
Sueuians
be
meruailous
lecherous
people
,
the
women
as
willing
to
yeeld
as
the
men
to
aske
,
yea
both
sides
bee
apt
to
slide
,
but
slow
to
repent
;
and
surely
I
thinke
,
that
this
vice
is
generally
fauoured
,
both
in
Sueuia
and
throughout
all
Germany
,
for
neither
there
nor
in
any
other
part
of
Germany
,
is
any
punishment
inflicted
,
nor
any
one
excommunicated
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
censure
,
either
for
open
fornication
,
adultery
,
nor
yet
for
rauishing
of
women
:
And
thereof
ariseth
this
Prouerbe
,
that
Sueuia
onely
is
able
to
yeeld
whores
inough
for
all
Germany
,
as
well
as
Franconia
affendeth
good
store
of
theeues
and
beggars
,
Boemia
hereticks
,
Bauaria
pilferers
and
slaues
,
Heluetia
Butchers
and
Bawdes
,
Drunkards
in
Saxonie
,
periurers
in
Frisia
and
Westphalia
,
and
gluttons
about
the
Rheine
.
Of
Bauaria
and
Carinthia
,
and
of
the
lawes
and
customes
of
those
people
heretofore
,
and
how
they
liue
at
this
day
.
CAP.
17.
BAVARIA
,
a
Prouince
of
Germany
,
is
so
named
of
a
people
called
Auarij
Vpon
the
East
thereof
lyeth
Hungaria
,
and
Sueuia
vpon
Bauaria
is
deuided
into
foure
Bishoppes
seas
,
that
is
to
say
,
Saltzburga
,
Patauia
,
Phrisinberge
and
Ratisbon
,
it
hath
in
it
more
famous
Citties
than
are
in
any
one
prouince
of
Germany
besides
,
the
Metropolitan
wherof
is
Saltzburge
heretofore
(
as
is
surmised
)
called
Iuuania
:
Schiren
was
once
the
Dukes
seate
,
but
now
it
is
translated
to
This
land
before
it
was
reduced
into
a
Prouince
,
was
gouerned
by
Kings
of
their
owne
nation
,
vntill
the
raigne
of
Arnolphus
the
Emperor
:
And
as
all
the
Kings
of
Parthia
were
named
Arsaces
,
and
the
Aegiptian
Kings
Ptolomies
,
so
was
euery
king
of
Bauaria
called
Cacannus
but
after
it
was
subued
by
Arnolphus
and
annexed
to
the
Empire
the
gouernment
was
committed
to
Dukes
,
which
manner
of
gouernment
remayneth
still
:
and
all
the
Dukes
for
many
successions
together
,
haue
beene
elected
out
of
that
most
worthy
and
renowned
family
of
the
Agilolphingij
.
The
manners
and
customes
of
that
people
may
bee
vnderstood
,
If
a
seruant
did
priuily
burne
any
Church
goods
,
hee
had
his
hand
cut
off
,
and
his
eyes
puld
out
,
that
he
might
neuer
after
see
to
commit
the
like
villanie
,
and
the
maister
of
such
seruant
made
good
the
value
of
that
which
was
burnt
:
But
if
a
Freeman
commited
such
a
fault
,
he
restored
againe
the
full
value
of
the
losse
,
and
forfeted
for
his
folly
three
pound
;
and
if
hee
denyed
the
fact
,
hee
was
to
purge
him-selfe
by
the
othes
of
twenty
foure
men
;
who
standing
by
the
Altar
before
the
defendor
of
the
Church
,
layed
their
hands
vpon
the
holy
Euangelist
,
and
swore
whether
they
thought
him
faulty
or
noe
.
If
an
offendor
tooke
sanctuary
for
refuge
he
was
secure
,
nor
was
it
lawfull
for
a
Maister
to
fetch
his
seruant
thence
,
otherwise
to
hurt
him
,
for
if
hee
did
,
the
Iudge
would
compell
him
to
pay
forty
shillings
to
the
Church
,
as
a
recompence
for
infringing
his
priuiledges
:
Hee
that
iniured
any
one
that
was
in
any
inferiour
order
in
the
Church
,
made
satisfaction
with
twise
the
value
of
the
iniury
done
,
which
was
paide
ouer
vnto
his
parents
or
neerest
friends
:
But
if
the
wrong
were
to
one
of
an
higher
order
,
he
paide
three
times
the
value
.
Hee
that
killed
a
Priest
,
forseited
and
paid
forthwith
to
the
Church
where
he
was
Minister
,
three
hundred
peeces
of
gold
,
and
he
that
killed
a
Deacon
,
two
hundred
;
and
if
he
were
not
able
to
pay
such
a
summe
of
money
;
hee
was
deliuered
both
himselfe
,
his
wife
,
and
children
into
bondage
and
seruitude
,
and
detained
in
slauery
,
vntill
he
could
make
shift
to
pay
the
money
.
No
one
might
offer
violence
to
a
Bishop
although
hee
did
him
wrong
,
but
might
make
his
complaint
,
and
commence
his
suite
before
the
King
,
Duke
,
or
commons
,
whether
it
were
for
homicide
,
fornication
,
or
consenting
to
the
enemy
;
and
if
it
was
prooued
that
he
would
haue
brought
in
enemies
to
inuade
the
country
,
or
sought
the
spoyle
of
those
he
ought
to
preserue
,
he
was
either
deposed
or
banished
.
Hee
that
contrary
to
the
lawes
of
the
Church
,
married
a
recluse
or
Nun
out
of
her
Cloyster
,
was
compelled
to
restore
her
thither
againe
,
and
to
leaue
her
where
hee
found
her
:
and
the
Bishop
(
by
the
Dukes
assistants
)
would
thrust
her
into
the
Nunry
againe
whether
shee
would
or
no
,
and
the
man
(
if
there
were
no
hope
of
his
amendment
)
was
banished
the
country
.
It
was
not
lawfull
for
either
Priest
or
Deacon
to
keepe
in
his
house
any
strange
woman
,
lest
by
often
companie
and
familiaritie
with
her
,
he
might
happe
to
be
polluted
,
and
so
offer
an
vnworthie
sacrifice
vnto
God
,
and
the
people
be
plagued
for
his
offences
.
If
any
difference
or
controversie
arose
betwixt
Priests
,
Deacons
,
or
other
Clergie
men
,
the
Cannon
law
committed
the
deciding
thereof
to
the
Bishops
:
farmers
,
husbandmen
and
seruants
payd
tribute
and
tyth
to
the
Church
,
euery
one
according
to
his
abilitie
,
as
euery
tenth
bushel
of
graine
,
euery
tenth
perch
of
land
,
euery
tenth
faggot
,
the
tenth
part
of
their
honey
,
and
for
euery
foure
pullets
fifteene
egs
.
They
were
bound
also
to
bring
stone
,
timber
,
and
lyme
for
the
reparations
of
the
Churches
,
but
yet
with
this
speciall
care
,
that
no
man
shold
be
taxed
more
then
he
was
wel
able
to
indure
.
If
any
one
were
false
vnto
his
Duke
,
and
by
treason
procured
enemies
into
the
Prouince
,
or
betrayed
any
Cittie
,
and
was
thereof
conuicted
by
three
witnesses
,
all
his
goods
were
confiscate
to
the
Duke
,
and
the
Duke
had
power
to
vse
him
at
his
pleasure
:
but
to
the
end
that
no
one
should
be
ouerthrowne
or
spoiled
by
anothers
enuie
or
malice
without
cause
,
there
was
this
prouision
made
,
that
the
accused
might
challenge
the
single
combat
with
one
of
his
accusérs
;
and
if
he
ouercame
the
other
he
scaped
free
,
and
forfeited
nothing
.
He
that
killed
his
Duke
,
was
killed
himselfe
,
and
all
his
goods
confiscate
for
euer
without
redemption
:
and
he
that
stirred
vp
sedition
against
him
,
forfeited
to
the
Duke
600.
shillings
.
When
an
armie
was
conducted
into
the
enemies
land
,
the
souldiers
had
no
cause
to
fall
out
amongst
themselues
for
prouision
;
for
euery
one
might
take
what
would
serue
his
turn
:
but
he
which
wrangled
without
cause
,
was
forced
either
to
yeeld
himselfe
to
the
law
of
armes
,
in
that
case
prouided
,
or
suffer
fifty
stripes
with
a
truncheon
before
his
Lieutenant
.
And
the
Lieutenants
and
Gouernors
were
to
haue
a
special
care
euery
one
with
in
his
limits
or
county
,
that
the
souldiers
did
not
spoile
&
prey
vppon
the
enemie
,
before
they
were
commanded
by
the
Duke
:
for
if
any
fault
were
committed
through
their
negligence
,
they
were
to
make
it
good
.
If
a
free-man
damnified
,
or
wronged
another
,
he
was
constrained
to
make
good
as
much
as
the
party
was
hindred
,
and
was
amerced
besides
at
40.
shil.
but
such
offences
were
death
in
seruants
,
and
their
master
made
restitution
for
them
,
because
they
forbad
them
not
the
committing
of
such
crimes
.
If
a
seruant
stole
or
purloyned
any
thing
from
the
soldiers
in
the
campe
,
and
was
therof
conuicted
,
he
lost
his
hand
for
that
offence
,
and
his
master
notwithstanding
restored
the
value
of
the
goods
stolne
:
and
a
free-man
for
such
a
fault
,
was
mulcted
at
forty
shillings
ouer
and
aboue
the
due
restitution
of
the
thing
stolne
.
If
any
one
were
commanded
by
the
king
or
duke
to
kill
another
,
and
he
did
it
,
the
king
or
duke
which
commanded
him
,
ought
for
euer
after
to
defend
and
protect
him
from
danger
:
&
if
the
king
or
duke
which
was
his
protector
died
his
next
successor
did
take
vpon
him
the
like
warrantie
and
protection
of
that
man
.
If
the
Duke
were
so
stubborn
and
rebellious
as
to
contemne
and
despise
the
decrees
of
the
king
,
he
was
depriued
of
his
Duke-dome
,
and
was
vtterly
void
of
all
hope
euer
to
recouer
his
former
estate
and
dignity
.
If
the
Duke
had
a
son
so
froward
,
foolish
,
or
arrogant
,
as
(
through
the
counsell
and
abetting
of
lewd
and
euil
persons
)
he
went
about
to
depose
his
father
from
his
gouernment
,
so
that
his
father
were
yet
well
able
to
gouerne
,
to
conduct
an
armie
,
to
get
vp
vpon
his
horse
,
and
to
carry
armes
,
and
was
neither
deafe
nor
blind
,
&
well
able
to
performe
the
kings
command
,
he
was
dis-inherited
,
and
for
euer
after
vncapable
of
the
Dukedome
;
or
,
(
if
his
father
pleased
)
he
was
banished
to
perpetuall
euile
for
offending
his
father
in
so
high
a
degree
against
the
law
.
He
that
by
rashnesse
,
indiscretion
,
or
drunkennesse
bred
a
scandall
in
the
Dukes
Court
,
forfeited
forty
shillings
,
and
was
for
euer
after
lyable
to
make
good
the
value
of
the
inconuenience
that
arose
of
that
ill
example
:
but
a
seruant
for
such
a
fault
lost
his
hand
.
If
any
thing
were
found
in
the
Dukes
Court
,
and
taken
vp
,
and
concealed
one
night
vnreuealed
,
it
was
accounted
theft
,
and
such
an
offendor
forfeited
into
the
Dukes
Exchequer
fifteene
shillings
,
because
the
Dukes
house
was
accounted
a
publike
house
.
He
that
detracted
,
or
by
his
ill
speeches
depraued
the
Dukes
gouernement
,
was
punished
at
fifteen
shillings
:
and
forced
to
finish
and
make
perfect
all
that
he
was
commanded
to
do
,
that
all
pleas
or
suites
might
be
dispatched
and
ended
euery
fifteenth
day
,
in
each
seuerall
Countie
of
the
countrie
;
for
the
doing
wherof
,
all
the
free-men
assembled
together
,
and
they
which
neglected
the
meeting
,
forfeited
fifteene
shillings
:
the
Iudge
(
to
the
end
hee
might
do
iustice
,
and
iudge
vprightly
)
had
a
booke
of
the
law
lying
open
before
him
,
which
serued
as
a
rule
and
pattern
wherby
to
iudge
of
all
controuersies
.
And
if
the
inditement
were
without
partialitie
,
and
that
he
iudged
vprightly
without
respect
of
persons
,
or
rewards
,
hee
then
had
,
and
enioyed
to
himselfe
the
ninth
part
of
the
composition
,
but
if
the
iudgement
were
partiall
,
or
smelled
of
briberie
;
he
forfeited
the
double
value
of
that
which
by
his
false
sentence
and
corruption
,
was
payed
,
and
was
fined
moreouer
at
forty
shillings
.
He
which
killed
the
Duke
,
payd
either
vnto
his
friends
or
vnto
the
king
for
composition
,
1460.
shillings
,
whereof
his
friends
had
six
hundred
.
And
it
was
euer
obserued
,
that
the
composition
for
the
death
of
the
Duke
,
was
three
times
as
much
as
for
the
death
of
any
of
his
friends
.
The
Agilolsingi
(
out
of
which
family
the
Dukes
be
euer
created
)
had
the
fourth
part
of
the
composition
,
and
then
the
Huosi
,
the
Trozzi
,
the
Sagavi
,
the
Hahilingi
,
and
the
Aennonni
had
the
one
halfe
of
that
which
remained
.
Hee
that
killed
a
free-man
,
payd
(
either
vnto
the
Duke
or
vnto
his
parents
that
was
slaine
)
8.
pounds
,
hee
that
put
out
a
free-mans
eye
,
or
cut
off
his
hand
or
foot
,
payed
40.
shillings
:
he
that
lamed
him
payd
12.
shillings
,
and
for
a
maim
20.
shillings
,
for
a
wound
3.
shillings
,
for
striking
out
a
cheeke
tooth
,
or
grinding
tooth
12.
shillings
,
and
for
euery
other
tooth
6.
shillings
.
They
were
very
strictly
forbidden
to
molest
or
hurt
strangers
,
in
so
much
as
he
which
iniured
any
of
them
,
payd
vnto
the
party
grieued
the
double
value
of
the
wrong
sustained
,
and
besides
forseited
8.
pounds
into
the
Dukes
Exchequer
:
&
he
that
slue
a
stranger
,
forfeted
an
hundred
pounds
in
gold
.
If
a
seruant
molested
or
sold
a
free-man
,
&
were
complained
of
to
the
Iudg
,
he
escaped
not
without
some
great
punishment
,
as
the
losse
of
hand
or
eye
.
Libertines
which
had
bin
manumitted
&
made
free
,
had
more
easie
compositions
by
the
one
halfe
,
then
those
which
were
free-born
.
All
incestuous
mariages
were
there
vtterly
prohibited
,
so
as
it
was
not
lawful
for
any
man
to
marry
his
first
wiues
mother
,
his
sonnes
wife
,
his
daughter-in-law
,
his
step
mother
,
his
brothers
or
sisters
daughter
,
his
brothers
wife
,
or
wiues
sister
:
and
those
which
offended
in
any
of
these
points
,
all
his
goods
were
confiscate
by
the
Iudge
.
hee
that
prophaned
the
Lords
day
with
any
manner
of
worke
,
after
the
first
warning
and
admonition
,
had
fiftie
lashes
vpon
the
backe
with
a
whip
,
and
if
he
offended
againe
the
second
time
;
he
forfeited
the
third
part
of
all
his
goods
,
and
for
the
third
offence
he
lost
his
libertie
:
for
it
is
fitting
,
that
he
which
will
not
be
free
vpon
that
day
,
shold
be
a
slaue
for
euer
after
.
A
seruant
for
labouring
vpon
the
Lords
day
was
beaten
,
but
if
he
held
on
his
course
without
amendement
,
his
right
hand
was
cut
off
.
And
a
stranger
for
the
like
fault
,
hauing
beene
warned
aforehand
,
paid
12.
shillings
.
He
that
detained
a
freeman
against
his
will
in
seruitude
and
bondage
,
or
forcibly
tooke
away
his
inheritance
or
goods
,
was
forced
to
restore
what
euer
hee
violently
tooke
away
,
and
forfeited
forty
shillings
besides
.
If
any
one
lay
with
another
mans
wife
that
was
a
free-woman
,
he
payed
vnto
her
husband
7.
pounds
for
amends
,
and
if
he
were
taken
in
the
deed
doing
and
slaine
,
his
death
was
not
to
be
reuenged
.
He
that
committed
fornication
with
a
free-woman
by
her
consent
,
and
refused
to
take
her
to
his
wife
,
payed
12.
shillings
.
If
a
seruant
offered
violence
to
a
free-woman
,
his
master
deliuered
him
to
the
womans
father
to
be
punished
,
who
might
iustly
kill
him
if
he
pleased
.
He
that
rauished
or
stoale
away
a
free-woman
,
without
her
parents
consent
and
her
owne
,
forfeited
11.
shillings
,
and
if
shee
that
was
stoln
away
were
manumitted
,
he
forfeited
8-shillings
,
but
if
she
were
a
seruant
,
the
forfeiture
was
but
4.
shillings
.
If
a
free-man
put
away
his
wife
being
a
free-woman
without
iust
cause
,
he
paid
vnto
her
parents
40.
shillings
,
and
duly
repayed
vnto
the
woman
her
dower
and
full
portion
,
she
brought
with
her
,
according
to
the
family
out
of
which
she
came
.
If
a
freeman
were
troth-plight
to
a
freewoman
,
and
afterwards
forsooke
her
and
married
another
,
he
paid
vnto
the
wenches
parents
24.
shillings
,
&
brought
twelue
men
to
sweare
with
him
,
that
he
forsooke
her
not
for
any
fault
of
hers
,
nor
for
any
malice
he
bore
to
his
parents
,
but
onely
for
the
great
loue
and
affection
he
bore
vnto
the
other
.
He
which
stole
away
another
mans
wife
,
restored
her
againe
,
and
payed
eight
pounds
vnto
her
husband
for
amends
.
If
a
bond-woman
gaue
a
potion
to
a
woman
that
was
with
child
,
to
procure
an
abortiue
,
shee
had
two
hundred
lashes
with
a
whippe
;
and
if
she
were
a
free-woman
that
tempered
the
poyson
,
shee
lost
her
freedome
,
and
became
a
slaue
for
euer
.
If
a
woman
with
child
were
strucken
and
brought
forth
an
abortiue
,
and
died
her selfe
of
the
blow
,
he
or
she
that
strucke
her
,
was
reputed
and
taken
as
an
homicide
,
and
if
the
woman
liued
,
and
the
abortiue
not
liuing
at
the
time
of
the
stroke
giuen
,
the
partie
that
gaue
the
blow
,
payd
her
twenty
shillings
:
but
if
the
abortiue
had
life
,
the
forfeiture
then
was
fiftie
Weregelds
,
three
shillings
,
and
a
Tremissis
.
If
a
Free-man
stole
any
thing
out
of
the
Dukes
Court
,
Churches
,
shoppes
,
worke-houses
or
Mils
,
which
be
publike
places
of
resort
,
he
was
constrained
to
sweare
what
the
value
of
that
was
which
he
stole
,
and
was
forced
to
restore
nine
times
the
worth
,
or
else
to
fight
hand
to
hand
with
the
party
grieued
,
or
his
champion
.
If
a
theefe
were
taken
stealing
in
the
night
and
slaine
,
his
death
was
not
reuenged
:
and
hee
that
allured
,
perswaded
,
or
inticed
another
mans
seruant
to
steale
from
his
master
,
or
otherwise
to
wrong
him
,
and
was
thereof
detected
,
was
condemned
as
a
theefe
,
and
paid
nine
times
as
much
as
the
master
was
damnified
:
the
seruant
also
restored
what
he
tooke
away
,
and
was
openly
whipped
besides
,
with
two
hundred
stripes
,
but
the
master
suffered
no
preiudice
.
And
all
felons
for
all
thefts
whatsoeuer
,
were
brought
before
the
Iudge
,
and
suffered
such
punishment
as
the
law
ordained
in
such
cases
:
but
they
first
made
composition
and
satisfaction
out
of
their
owne
goods
,
vnto
those
they
had
wronged
sundry
times
,
before
they
were
adiudged
to
die
for
stealing
.
He
that
bought
any
thing
in
the
Prouince
,
was
first
diligently
to
enquire
,
whether
it
was
stolen
or
no
:
for
he
which
bought
stolne
goods
was
bound
to
restitution
,
and
forfeited
twelue
shillings
into
the
Dukes
Exchequer
.
The
same
penaltie
was
inflicted
vppon
him
that
took
any
stolne
goods
committed
to
the
charge
or
custodie
of
another
.
And
no
man
could
make
composition
with
a
theefe
,
but
before
the
Iudge
:
for
he
which
did
it
in
of
purpose
to
conceale
the
theft
from
the
Iudge
,
was
accounted
and
punished
as
a
theef
himselfe
.
As
oft
as
any
contention
arose
amongst
them
,
about
the
bounds
or
limits
of
their
grounds
,
there
were
certaine
surveiors
appointed
to
view
and
find
out
the
auncient
meares
and
markes
betwixt
land
and
land
;
against
which
prescription
,
or
long
continuance
of
possession
was
of
no
force
:
and
if
no
markes
could
be
found
,
then
he
that
sold
the
land
,
shewed
the
meare-stones
to
the
Surveyors
:
but
if
the
controuersie
were
such
,
as
it
could
not
otherwise
be
decided
,
and
the
parties
appeased
,
they
then
fought
it
out
hand
to
hand
:
And
no
one
partie
might
set
downe
a
new
meare
stone
or
marke
,
without
the
consent
of
the
other
,
and
that
in
the
presence
of
the
Surveior
:
for
if
a
free-man
offended
herin
,
he
was
fined
at
sixe
shillings
,
and
a
slaue
was
openly
whipped
with
two
hundred
lashes
.
If
one
free-man
pulled
down
the
wall
or
ditch
of
another
free-man
,
he
forfeited
3.
shillings
,
and
vnto
the
party
grieued
,
as
much
as
he
was
damnified
,
and
he
which
pulled
downe
either
post
,
pillar
,
beam
,
or
rafter
,
forfeited
3.
shillings
likewise
,
and
12.
pence
for
either
shingle
or
tyle
,
or
any
other
part
of
the
house
,
besides
restitution
for
the
losse
sustained
.
It
was
not
lawfull
for
any
one
to
take
a
pledge
or
distresse
without
the
Dukes
permission
:
for
hee
which
did
,
was
forced
safely
to
restore
the
pledge
or
morgage
so
taken
to
the
owner
,
and
payd
vnto
the
Duke
40.
shillings
for
a
fine
:
and
if
the
thing
so
morgaged
or
distrained
,
happned
to
miscarrie
in
his
hands
,
hee
then
made
satisfaction
to
the
owner
,
at
the
discretion
of
the
Iudge
.
He
which
cut
downe
another
mans
standing
corne
that
was
ripe
,
paid
for
composition
sixe
shillings
;
and
if
he
denied
the
fact
,
he
was
deposed
himselfe
,
and
produced
sixe
men
to
bee
sworne
with
him
,
that
hee
tooke
a
true
oath
.
Hee
which
destroyed
another
mans
corne
or
graine
by
inchantment
or
sorcery
,
and
was
thereof
conuicted
,
forfeited
12
shillings
,
and
was
forced
to
prouide
food
for
his
whole
family
,
that
had
his
corn
so
destroyed
,
for
all
the
yeare
following
,
and
restored
vnto
him
ouer
&
aboue
,
the
value
of
that
which
was
destroyed
:
but
if
he
denied
the
fact
,
he
then
either
purged
himselfe
by
the
oath
of
12.
men
,
or
by
battell
.
If
any
man
either
by
his
meanes
or
abetment
,
inticed
another
mans
seruant
to
run
away
from
his
master
,
he
was
inforced
to
bring
him
again
,
and
forfeited
for
a
man
seruant
12.
shillings
,
and
six
shillings
for
a
maid
:
but
if
he
denied
it
,
he
purged
himselfe
either
by
the
oath
of
a
full
Iury
,
or
by
combat
.
No
one
might
either
kill
or
hurt
another
mans
cattell
,
though
he
found
them
in
his
owne
grounds
dammagefesant
,
but
he
might
impound
and
detaine
them
,
vntil
he
had
made
it
knowne
vnto
the
owner
,
or
vnto
his
neighbours
,
what
losse
he
had
sustained
,
and
then
the
owner
of
the
cattell
was
to
set
him
foorth
as
much
other
ground
,
as
that
which
was
eaten
.
In
gathering
in
of
their
haruest
,
euery
one
that
was
damnified
by
an
others
cattaile
,
was
recompenced
by
the
owner
of
the
cattaile
,
who
ought
not
to
make
the
offence
greater
then
it
was
,
but
he
which
killed
an
other
mans
cattaile
in
breach
of
this
law
,
tooke
the
dead
carkasse
himselfe
,
and
gaue
vnto
the
owner
an
other
beast
as
good
as
his
was
.
If
hee
strooke
out
his
eye
,
he
paide
vnto
the
owner
the
third
part
of
the
price
,
that
the
beast
was
worth
,
and
if
he
cut
off
either
taile
or
eare
,
hee
paide
twelue
pence
&
a
tremissis
for
euery
horne
.
But
hee
which
committed
any
of
these
outrages
,
either
for
hatred
,
contempt
,
or
despite
,
his
penalty
was
doubled
,
hee
which
tooke
an
other
mans
horse
or
oxe
to
keepe
for
hire
,
and
lost
him
by
his
owne
default
,
paide
the
full
price
for
him
,
and
had
no
hire
,
but
if
hee
purged
himselfe
by
his
oth
,
that
the
beast
was
not
lost
by
his
neglect
,
then
hee
had
the
hide
allowed
him
.
Hee
which
receiued
into
his
house
an
other
mans
goods
(
were
it
gold
,
siluer
apparell
or
any
thing
else
)
either
to
sell
or
to
keepe
,
and
that
his
house
,
together
with
those
goods
were
burned
by
misfortune
,
if
hee
would
depose
that
his
owne
goods
were
burned
with
them
,
and
that
hee
had
no
profit
nor
commodity
by
those
goods
so
committed
vnto
him
,
hee
made
no
restitution
for
them
.
If
a
house
were
on
fire
,
and
one
making
shew
to
quench
the
fire
,
did
steale
and
purloine
any
thing
thence
,
he
paide
fouretimes
the
value
of
that
which
he
stole
,
and
made
composition
besides
according
to
the
Statutes
.
If
a
thing
was
in
contention
betwixt
two
to
whom
the
propertie
belonged
,
it
was
not
lawfull
for
any
one
whatsoeuer
either
to
giue
it
or
sell
it
,
vntill
it
was
decided
to
whom
the
right
property
did
appertaine
.
If
a
woman
buried
her
husband
and
remained
a
widdow
afterwards
,
she
had
an
equall
portion
with
one
of
his
children
,
both
of
the
goods
and
of
the
yeerely
profit
of
the
liuing
,
but
if
shee
married
an
other
husband
,
she
then
tooke
such
goods
onely
as
she
had
of
her
owne
,
and
her
dower
,
and
departed
the
house
the
same
day
shee
married
,
and
that
portion
which
was
allotted
vnto
her
,
after
the
death
of
her
husband
,
during
her
widdow-hood
,
was
equally
deuided
amongst
her
children
.
If
a
man
had
children
by
diuers
wiues
,
they
all
of
them
equally
inherited
,
but
the
mothers
children
inherited
such
goods
onely
as
belonged
vnto
her
,
and
the
sonne
of
a
bond-woman
might
not
inherit
with
the
sonne
of
a
free-woman
.
If
a
man
died
without
issue
and
made
no
will
,
his
wife
so
long
as
shee
kept
her selfe
widdow
,
enioyed
the
one
halfe
of
all
her
husbands
goods
,
and
the
other
halfe
remained
to
his
kinsfolke
:
But
if
she
died
,
or
married
againe
,
shee
then
presently
departed
,
and
carried
with
her
such
goods
onely
as
were
her
owne
,
and
due
vnto
her
by
the
law
,
and
that
part
which
she
had
was
distributed
to
her
husbands
kinsfolkes
likewise
.
If
either
man
or
woman
died
and
neither
deuised
their
goods
by
testament
,
nor
gaue
them
away
in
their
life
time
,
and
had
no
kindred
liuing
within
seuen
degrees
,
then
were
all
their
goods
confiscate
and
escheated
into
the
Dukes
Exchecker
.
He
which
sold
any
thing
and
tooke
money
for
it
,
was
to
confirme
the
sale
either
by
writing
,
or
in
the
presence
of
two
witnesses
at
the
least
,
and
no
sale
was
firme
and
good
,
vnlesse
hee
which
sold
it
did
it
voluntarily
and
vnconstrained
.
Hee
which
sold
an
other
mans
goods
without
the
owners
consent
or
priuity
,
restored
the
same
againe
,
and
an
other
as
good
as
that
was
besides
,
but
if
the
thing
so
sold
could
not
be
gotten
againe
,
then
he
paide
two
other
things
as
good
as
that
was
which
he
sold
.
Hee
which
bought
any
thing
and
gaue
earnest
for
it
,
was
forced
to
stand
to
his
bargaine
,
vnlesse
the
other
party
were
willing
to
release
him
,
or
else
he
lost
the
thing
hee
gaue
earnest
for
,
and
paide
the
full
price
agreed
vpon
,
notwithstanding
:
If
a
man
sold
a
thing
which
was
nought
,
hee
was
constrained
to
take
it
againe
at
any
time
within
three
daies
,
or
else
hee
was
deposed
and
brought
one
other
to
sweare
with
him
,
that
hee
knew
not
of
the
fault
,
and
so
the
bargaine
stood
currant
.
If
a
bond-man
purchased
his
free-dome
by
his
owne
purse
,
and
not
with
his
maisters
money
,
and
the
deceite
were
discerned
,
hee
was
restored
againe
to
his
maister
,
because
his
maister
receiued
no
other
thing
for
him
,
but
that
which
was
his
seruants
,
which
hee
knew
not
of
.
And
the
same
law
that
was
in
buying
and
selling
,
was
likewise
in
exchanging
.
If
any
one
entred
into
an
other
mans
ground
,
and
claimed
it
for
his
owne
,
hee
paide
for
his
rashnesse
sixe
shillings
,
and
restored
the
ground
to
the
owner
againe
:
A
witnesse
produced
to
giue
testimony
,
neither
could
nor
ought
to
bee
resisted
,
vnlesse
in
case
of
one
that
is
dead
,
in
which
case
hee
was
to
make
good
his
euidence
by
battaile
,
and
if
he
hap
to
get
the
victory
,
hee
was
then
creditteds
,
and
no
longer
impugned
.
If
there
were
many
witnesse
,
then
one
was
elected
by
lot
to
sweare
,
and
the
manner
of
his
oth
was
thus
:
I
am
elected
as
a
witnesse
,
and
I
offer
my selfe
to
be
deposed
,
and
as
God
shall
helpe
mee
and
him
whose
hand
I
hold
,
I
am
produced
as
a
witnesse
to
speake
the
truth
,
touching
this
matter
now
in
question
,
and
then
ioyning
all
their
hands
together
to
sweare
and
protest
the
truth
,
hee
alone
holding
in
his
other
hand
one
other
that
sweareth
with
him
,
deposed
as
seemeth
him
good
,
and
if
hee
swore
false
and
was
conuicted
of
periury
,
hee
restored
and
made
good
vnto
the
partie
damnified
by
his
false
oth
,
as
much
as
hee
was
hindred
thereby
,
and
paide
twelue
shillings
more
for
composition
,
or
else
defended
his
innocency
by
battaile
.
If
one
champion
killed
the
other
in
battaile
,
if
he
were
a
free-man
,
then
the
party
that
vniustly
procured
him
to
vndertake
the
combate
,
paide
twelu
shillings
for
composition
,
but
no
more
.
He
which
solde
any
thing
from
a
freeman
that
was
dead
and
buried
,
paide
vnto
his
parents
or
friends
forty
shillings
,
and
restored
that
which
hee
stole
away
.
He
that
murthered
a
freeman
secretly
,
casting
his
body
either
into
a
riuer
or
other
base
place
,
whereby
hee
was
depriued
of
due
sunerals
and
exequies
,
did
first
pay
forty
shillings
,
and
afterwards
a
were-geld
.
If
a
freeman
was
slaine
and
cast
into
a
riuer
,
or
into
the
sea
,
and
after
his
body
hapt
to
be
cast
vpon
shore
,
if
any
one
tumbled
him
into
the
water
againe
,
hee
forfeted
forty
shillings
.
And
if
a
seruant
or
bond-man
were
so
slaine
and
cast
vp
,
then
hee
which
aduentured
to
throw
him
in
againe
forfeted
nine
pounds
.
Hee
which
slue
a
man
and
tooke
his
apparell
from
him
,
paide
twise
the
worth
of
his
apparell
,
and
hee
which
cut
or
mangled
the
carcasse
of
a
dead
man
paide
twelue
shillings
for
euery
member
hee
so
cut
or
mangled
.
Hee
which
found
the
body
of
a
dead
man
,
and
out
of
his
compassion
affoorded
it
buriall
,
lest
it
should
bee
deuoured
by
beasts
or
birds
,
the
friends
or
maister
of
the
dead
man
gaue
him
twelue
pence
for
his
paine
.
He
which
remoued
an
other
mans
ship
or
boate
out
of
his
place
,
restored
vnto
the
owner
either
the
same
againe
in
as
good
plight
as
it
was
,
or
an
other
as
good
.
But
if
he
tooke
it
out
of
the
water
,
and
concealed
and
denied
it
being
asked
,
it
was
accounted
as
theft
,
and
he
then
paide
for
it
as
if
he
had
stole
it
:
He
which
stole
a
hound
restored
him
backe
againe
,
or
an
other
as
good
and
paide
sixe
shillings
besides
,
and
three
shillings
for
a
sheap-heards
cur
:
And
these
were
the
lawes
that
the
Bauarians
liued
vnder
not
many
ages
since
,
and
diuers
of
them
be
yet
in
force
at
this
day
.
The
Bauarians
be
earnest
&
deuout
Christians
,
&
wil
goe
on
pilgrimage
by
great
troups
,
to
Churches
and
Monuments
a
far
off
,
and
especially
to
a
Temple
in
Aquisgrane
:
And
within
their
owne
Prouince
there
be
two
notable
&
famous
places
,
both
for
miracles
of
the
Saints
,
&
great
concourse
of
pilgrimes
,
which
are
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
of
Ottinga
and
Saint
Wolfangus
.
The
country
yeeldeth
no
vines
,
vnlesse
some
few
in
the
south
part
therof
,
for
it
is
ful
of
mountaines
and
great
woods
,
the
trees
whereof
affoord
great
plenty
of
Acornes
,
and
wilde
Apples
,
by
which
meanes
they
haue
great
store
of
hogges
,
so
as
Bauaria
furnisheth
other
countries
of
Europe
with
as
many
swine
,
as
Hungary
doth
with
oxen
,
and
the
people
themselues
bee
very
hoggish
and
perticipate
of
a
swynish
nature
,
so
as
in
comparison
of
al
other
Germans
,
they
may
iustly
be
tearmed
barbarous
and
fauadge
,
and
surpassing
al
others
in
two
horrible
and
abhominable
vices
,
that
is
to
say
cruelty
,
and
theft
:
Their
apparel
is
for
the
most
part
blew
,
and
they
goe
more
commonly
in
bootes
then
in
shooes
:
vpon
that
side
of
Bauaria
towards
Austria
,
lieth
part
of
Carinthia
&
part
of
Stiria
:
Carinthia
is
a
mountanous
country
,
and
bordereth
East-ward
vpon
the
people
called
Carni
,
and
vpon
the
West
&
South
vpon
Stiria
,
&
so
reacheth
to
the
Alpes
of
Italy
,
and
Forum
Iulij
.
In
Carinthia
bee
many
fruitfull
valleies
and
hils
for
wheat
and
other
graine
,
there
be
many
great
meeres
and
riuers
,
the
chiefe
whereof
is
the
riuer
Drauus
,
which
running
by
Stiria
and
Pannonia
falleth
into
Danubius
,
and
is
not
much
inferior
to
the
riuer
Savus
.
This
country
is
vnder
the
dominion
of
the
Archduke
of
Austria
,
and
when
a
new
Prince
is
ordained
and
taketh
vpon
him
the
gouernment
of
their
common-weale
,
they
obserue
a
strange
solemnity
,
the
like
whereof
is
not
vsed
in
any
:
other
country
,
the
manner
of
it
is
this
.
In
a
large
valley
neere
vnto
the
towne
of
Saint
Vitus
,
are
remayning
After
this
hee
goeth
thence
to
the
Church
of
Solemnensis
,
that
is
scituated
vpon
a
hill
neere
adioyning
,
and
is
dedicated
to
our
blessed
Lady
,
and
called
after
her
name
,
and
there
hee
heareth
masse
,
which
done
hee
putteth
off
the
base
attire
which
hee
wore
till
then
,
and
putting
on
a
coate
armor
,
hee
banketteth
and
feasteth
with
his
nobles
,
and
lastly
hee
returneth
againe
into
the
same
field
,
and
there
sitteth
in
Iudgement
,
doing
right
vnto
euery
one
,
and
casting
and
reckoning
his
yeerely
reuenewes
.
This
honour
of
inuesting
the
Prince
is
giuen
vnto
clownes
,
for
because
they
were
the
first
in
that
country
that
imbraced
the
Christian
religion
,
the
Nobility
and
Princes
remayning
in
error
vntill
the
time
of
Charles
the
Great
,
in
whose
daies
they
were
baptized
,
and
became
earnest
followers
of
the
faith
likewise
.
The
Duke
of
Carinthia
was
maister
of
the
Emperors
But
the
Stirij
be
a
more
rude
and
rusticall
kinde
of
people
,
This
country
was
once
called
Valeria
,
it
is
very
mountanous
and
craggie
,
excepting
the
East
part
thereof
next
vnto
Pannonia
,
and
there
it
is
very
plaine
and
euen
.
Of
Italy
,
and
of
the
manners
of
the
Italians
:
of
Romulus
also
and
his
ciuill
institutions
.
CAP.
18.
ITALY
a
Region
of
Europe
,
was
first
There
is
a
place
the
Greekes
by
name
Hesperia
do
call
,
An
ancient
l●nd
,
and
fierce
in
warre
,
and
fruitfull
soyle
withall
:
Out
from
Oenotria
they
came
that
first
did
till
the
same
,
Now
Italy
men
say
't
is
cald
so
of
the
Captaines
name
.
But
Timaeus
and
Varro
hold
opinion
,
that
it
was
called
Italia
,
of
the
great
store
of
goodly
Buls
which
bee
there
Italy
is
in
forme
like
a
crosse
,
and
situated
betwixt
the
Adriattick
and
the
Tuscan
sea
;
and
extending
from
the
Alpes
and
the
hill
Appenine
,
reacheth
vnto
the
citty
Rhegium
,
and
the
Brutian
shores
:
Towards
the
end
it
deuideth
it selfe
into
two
parts
,
whereof
the
one
looketh
into
the
Ionian
sea
,
and
the
other
into
the
Scicilian
:
in
the
vtmost
part
whereof
standeth
the
citty
Rhegium
.
The
length
of
Italy
from
Augusta
Praetoria
,
passing
by
in
Agro
Rh●●ith
,
which
now
is
confined
with
the
riuer
Rubicon
,
sliding
by
the
side
of
the
Adriaticke
sea
:
Italy
is
deuided
into
many
Regions
,
for
from
the
riuer
Saint
Angelus
hill
,
is
Apulia
,
wherein
stand
the
citties
Barium
or
Barry
&
Salapia
:
from
the
hill
Garganus
to
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
Sarnis
,
is
the
country
of
the
Frentani
,
in
which
Prouince
Isconium
is
chiefe
citty
:
from
the
riuer
Sarus
to
the
riuer
Apernus
is
the
coast
of
the
Marrucini
,
and
therein
is
the
citty
Orton
:
from
Apernus
to
the
riuer
Aesius
,
whilom
the
vtmost
bounds
of
Italy
dwell
the
Piceni
,
whose
citty
is
Ancona
:
from
Aesius
(
or
Asius
as
others
write
it
)
to
Rubicon
,
the
latter
confines
of
Italy
,
bee
the
Senones
,
whose
chiefest
townes
are
Phanum
fortunae
,
Pisaurum
and
Ariminum
:
from
Rubicon
to
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
Padus
,
liue
the
people
called
Boij
,
amongst
whome
is
the
citty
Rauenna
:
betwixt
Padus
and
Tilta
vemptum
,
is
the
Venetians
country
,
wherein
standeth
the
famous
and
renowned
citty
of
Venice
:
from
Tilia
vemptum
to
Natison
,
are
the
people
called
Carni
or
Foroilienses
,
and
in
that
prouince
is
Aquileia
:
from
Natison
to
Arsia
are
the
Iapyges
and
Istri
and
therein
is
the
citty
of
Tergestum
,
and
the
riuer
Formio
which
is
now
the
vtmost
limits
of
all
Italy
.
The
hill
Appenyne
deuydeth
all
Italy
as
it
were
into
two
clymates
or
regions
,
leauing
the
one
part
towards
In
a
word
,
it
was
not
without
the
diuine
prouidence
ordained
,
that
where
that
most
wise
and
omnipotent
God
had
reiected
all
other
nations
,
it
pleased
him
to
make
that
the
chiefe
Empire
,
fortresse
and
defence
of
all
people
,
that
should
afterwards
bee
the
seate
,
throne
and
chaire
of
the
head
of
Gods
Church
,
and
the
Christian
religion
:
The
Throughout
all
Italy
,
and
in
a
manner
throughout
all
Europe
,
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
man
to
haue
more
wiues
than
one
,
and
all
diuorses
betwixt
man
and
wife
,
had
their
originall
from
the
Citty
of
Rome
,
for
there
it
was
that
Spurius
Carbillus
,
complaining
of
his
wiues
barrennesse
,
was
the
first
that
euer
was
diuorsed
from
his
wife
.
The
Cittizens
heretofore
consisted
of
three
sorts
of
people
,
Seruius
Tullius
ordained
,
that
none
should
be
soldiors
but
such
as
were
betwixt
the
age
of
seuenteene
yeares
,
and
eight
and
forty
:
those
which
were
men
of
peace
went
alwaies
in
gownes
,
and
the
souldiors
in
short
cassocks
and
coate
armors
.
When
they
intended
to
make
battell
against
any
country
,
they
would
first
send
an
herald
or
officer
at
armes
to
denounce
warrs
,
and
being
once
entred
into
it
,
they
might
not
leaue
it
but
for
some
lawfull
cause
.
All
the
citties
of
Italy
were
either
confederats
with
Rome
,
or
such
as
were
newly
inhabited
by
those
that
came
out
of
Rome
,
and
were
called
Colonia
,
or
Municipia
,
which
were
such
Citties
as
had
liberties
and
priuiledges
proper
Now
Romulus
(
after
he
had
finished
and
perfected
the
walls
,
ditches
,
forts
of
defence
,
and
all
other
necessary
buildings
of
the
Citty
of
Rome
:
)
ordered
and
disposed
the
state
of
the
citty
in
manner
following
.
First
hee
deuided
the
whole
multitude
of
people
into
three
parts
or
ranckes
,
selecting
out
of
euery
of
those
orders
or
degrees
,
All
the
people
beeing
thus
deuided
into
Tribes
and
When
Romulus
had
thus
seperated
the
better
sort
of
people
from
the
worse
,
the
rich
from
the
poore
,
the
noble
from
the
ignoble
,
he
then
ordained
them
lawes
to
liue
vnder
,
allotting
vnto
euery
of
them
their
proper
offices
and
functions
,
according
to
their
degrees
and
calling
.
To
the
Patritij
he
gaue
power
to
doe
sacrifice
,
to
beare
offices
,
to
After
this
hee
elected
an
hundred
Councellors
,
out
of
the
Patritians
,
the
maner
of
their
election
was
this
;
First
hee
himselfe
assigned
and
nominated
one
to
bee
his
viceroy
,
Furthermore
,
the
offices
and
duty
of
the
King
were
prescribed
as
followeth
;
First
by
his
authority
regall
hee
The
Plebeians
or
cominalty
had
also
these
three
priuileges
,
By
this
diuision
of
Romulus
the
three
hundred
yong
men
of
his
garde
called
Celeres
,
did
not
onely
accomplish
And
then
the
more
to
shew
his
Maiesty
,
and
to
bee
But
after
the
death
of
Titus
Tatius
(
which
whome
Romulus
raigned
fiue
yeares
both
ouer
the
Sabinians
and
Fortius
Cato
interpreteth
it
)
to
smell
whether
they
had
drunke
any
wine
,
thereby
approuing
,
that
as
corruption
is
the
beginning
of
madnesse
,
and
frenzie
,
so
is
drunkennesse
the
forerunner
of
rottennesse
and
corruption
.
Then
hee
ordayned
that
parents
should
haue
full
power
ouer
their
children
,
to
dispose
of
them
as
they
pleased
,
to
restrayne
and
keepe
them
vnder
,
to
beate
them
and
bynde
them
and
set
them
to
all
drudgery
,
yea
it
was
lawfull
for
Numa
Pompilius
,
next
King
to
Romulus
,
for
he
ordained
,
that
if
the
sonne
did
marry
by
his
fathers
consent
,
all
the
authority
his
father
had
ouer
him
before
,
was
then
extinct
;
from
this
seuere
law
Romulus
proceeded
to
other
ordinances
,
establishing
that
no
free-man
should
exercise
any
arte
or
occupation
,
wherein
his
worke
was
done
sitting
,
as
Taylers
,
Shoomakers
,
Scriueners
,
&c.
and
that
the
Cittizens
should
practise
themselues
in
husbandry
,
as
well
as
in
martiall
discipline
,
whereby
in
after-times
it
was
a
great
commendation
for
one
to
be
accounted
both
a
good
souldier
and
a
good
husbandman
,
for
the
King
thought
it
a
point
of
great
imperfection
,
in
any
man
,
to
be
ignorant
in
either
of
these
exercises
,
but
that
to
be
skilfull
in
manuring
and
tilling
the
ground
,
and
expert
in
feats
of
armes
,
should
inseperably
go
together
,
according
to
the
law
of
the
Lacedemonians
,
and
in
time
of
peace
his
will
was
that
they
should
wholy
giue
themselues
to
husbandry
,
permitting
them
notwithstanding
to
buy
and
make
prouision
of
such
things
they
wanted
,
when
necessity
constrained
them
therevnto
.
And
in
argument
that
hee
was
not
vnmindfull
of
matters
of
religion
,
hee
ordained
and
made
Temples
,
Altars
,
and
Images
of
the
gods
;
adding
there-vnto
festiuall
dayes
,
and
times
of
solemnity
,
oblations
,
sacrifices
,
holydayes
,
fayres
and
martes
,
wherein
as
well
to
buy
any
thing
they
wanted
,
as
also
to
vnderstand
their
lawes
and
many
other
things
,
pertaining
to
the
honor
of
their
gods
,
excluding
notwithstanding
out
of
the
cittie
all
forraine
and
out-landish
sacrifices
,
and
especially
those
which
were
solemnized
after
the
ceremonies
of
the
Greekes
,
those
onely
excepted
which
were
dedicated
and
celebrated
in
honour
of
Heroules
,
and
were
long
since
instituted
in
the
dayes
of
Euander
.
Dionysius
Halicarnasseus
,
following
the
opinion
of
Varro
herein
,
saith
that
Romulus
ordained
three
score
priests
to
make
publike
sacrifices
,
through
euery
tribe
and
euery
ward
,
annexing
vnto
them
as
their
assistants
,
the
diuiners
and
southsaiers
:
euery
ward
likewise
had
his
proper
Genius
,
or
spirit
,
which
they
supposed
did
defend
them
,
and
their
proper
ministers
to
doe
sacrifice
vnto
them
:
but
the
goddesse
Vesta
was
generally
worshipped
of
all
.
And
lastly
hee
deuided
and
digested
the
yeere
into
tenne
monthes
,
by
all
which
ordinances
and
decrees
it
may
easily
bee
gathered
and
plainely
perceiued
that
Romulus
was
most
skilfull
and
expert
in
all
matters
both
diuine
and
humaine
,
and
that
they
detract
much
from
his
glory
and
wisdome
,
which
report
that
the
people
of
Rome
liued
without
morality
amongst
themselues
,
or
religion
towards
their
gods
,
vntill
the
raigne
of
Numa
Pompilius
.
And
these
were
the
ciuil
institutions
ordained
by
Romulus
.
But
Numa
Pompilius
that
afterwards
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdome
,
in
some
part
altered
and
in
some
part
and
his
lawes
.
added
vnto
his
Statutes
,
and
first
in
following
the
course
of
the
Moone
,
hee
disposed
the
yeere
into
twelue
monthes
,
whereas
before
Romulus
made
it
to
consist
but
of
tenne
,
and
altering
the
order
of
the
monethes
,
hee
set
Ianuary
and
February
before
March
(
whereas
till
that
time
March
was
the
first
month
and
the
beginning
of
the
yeere
)
and
so
hee
made
March
for
to
bee
the
third
in
order
and
ranke
:
Next
hee
appointed
some
daies
to
bee
festiuall
and
holy
,
and
some
other
as
dismal
,
ominous
and
vnluckie
,
wherein
he
would
not
any
way
meddle
with
the
people
or
beginne
any
businesse
.
After
this
hee
created
one
chiefe
Flamin
or
Priest
to
doe
sacrifice
to
Iupiter
,
whom
he
called
(
Dialis
)
and
honored
him
with
a
roabe
of
dignity
and
chaire
of
state
,
hee
then
created
two
other
priests
,
one
to
sacrifice
to
Mars
and
the
other
to
Romulus
,
and
these
were
also
called
Flamines
,
for
the
caps
of
honour
which
they
wore
vpon
their
heads
:
moreouer
he
elected
the
Virgine
Vestals
which
for
the
first
ten
yeeres
did
nothing
but
learne
the
rites
and
manner
of
sacrifising
,
the
next
ten
yeeres
they
spent
in
doing
sacrifice
themselues
,
and
the
third
ten
yeeres
they
taught
and
instructed
nouisses
and
fresh
commers
into
that
profession
,
and
then
at
the
thirtith
yeeres
end
it
was
in
their
choise
,
whether
they
would
mary
or
continue
still
in
that
course
of
life
.
And
those
Virgin
Vestals
were
maintained
at
the
common
cost
of
the
City
,
and
reuerenced
with
titles
of
perpetual
virginity
,
and
other
ceremonies
,
but
if
any
of
them
were
conuicted
of
incest
,
her
sentence
was
sorrowfully
pronounced
by
the
Cittizens
,
that
shee
should
bee
set
quicke
in
the
ground
,
at
the
gate
called
Collina
,
which
is
in
the
hill
Quirinalis
and
there
couered
with
earth
till
shee
were
dead
.
Hee
dedicated
also
vnto
Mars
twelue
other
priests
which
hee
called
Salij
,
whose
office
was
vpon
certaine
daies
in
the
month
of
March
(
which
tooke
his
name
of
the
god
Mars
)
to
lead
a
solemne
dance
in
some
of
the
principall
places
of
the
City
,
they
were
cloathed
with
coates
of
diuers
collours
,
and
their
vppermost
garments
were
red
and
changeable
,
they
had
swords
by
their
sides
hanging
in
brazen
belts
,
in
their
right
hand
they
caried
launces
and
rods
,
and
brazen
bucklers
in
their
left
,
and
vpon
their
heads
they
wore
high
hats
waxing
sharpe
towards
the
crowne
.
These
priests
which
for
their
solemne
dancing
the
Romaines
called
Sallij
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
Dionysius
)
did
little
differ
from
the
Coribantes
or
Sibilles
priests
,
which
the
Greekes
called
Curetes
:
finally
he
created
a
Bishop
or
high
priest
,
to
whom
he
gaue
supreme
authority
ouer
all
infreior
priests
,
and
in
him
it
lay
to
appoint
what
oblations
should
bee
offred
,
vpon
what
daies
and
in
what
Temples
.
Besides
all
these
holy
orders
of
priests
and
religious
persons
,
hee
ordained
the
Feciales
or
herraulds
Their
power
was
likewise
to
deliuer
offenders
to
bee
punished
,
to
those
whose
goods
they
had
iniuriously
taken
,
if
wronge
were
offered
to
Legats
or
Ambassadors
,
they
were
to
correct
it
,
and
if
the
causes
were
honest
and
iust
,
they
might
conclude
a
peace
,
and
breake
it
againe
if
it
appeared
that
the
League
was
vnlawfully
established
.
And
if
either
the
captaine
,
or
chiefe
conductor
of
the
army
,
or
the
whole
army
in
generall
,
had
done
any
thing
contrary
to
their
oths
and
alleagance
,
in
them
it
rested
wholy
to
punish
the
offence
.
This
done
he
limitted
their
times
of
mourning
,
commanding
that
the
death
of
infants
vnder
three
yeeres
old
,
should
not
bee
lamented
at
all
,
and
that
for
elder
children
they
should
bewaile
them
as
many
monthes
as
they
were
yeeres
old
,
so
as
it
exceeded
not
ten
monthes
,
which
was
the
vttermost
time
prescribed
for
mourning
for
any
ones
death
.
When
Numa
Pompilius
had
established
these
lawes
,
for
the
gouernment
of
the
common-wealth
,
he
then
seuered
and
distributed
the
people
into
sundry
companies
and
societies
,
according
to
their
arts
and
profession
,
as
minstrels
,
crafts-men
,
head-carpenters
,
dyers
,
shoomakers
,
tanners
,
masons
,
potters
,
&c.
making
of
diuers
of
those
arts
one
fraternitie
or
bodie
politicke
.
Seruius
Tullius
In
the
first
order
or
degree
he
inroled
those
who
were
The
second
order
or
degree
consisted
of
twentie
centuries
,
and
were
such
as
were
taxed
betwixt
seuentie
The
third
order
was
of
such
as
were
taxed
at
fifty
thousand
The
fourth
order
was
taxed
at
fiue
and
twenty
thousand
After
this
diuision
he
ministred
an
oth
to
the
Citizens
,
that
they
should
make
a
iust
estimation
of
their
goods
,
and
declare
out
of
what
family
&
stocke
they
were
descended
,
what
children
they
had
,
and
of
what
age
and
by
what
names
they
were
called
,
and
whether
any
of
them
had
wiues
,
and
where
euery
of
them
dwelt
:
and
if
any
of
them
dealt
doubly
with
him
,
and
falsifyed
their
othes
and
fidelity
,
all
their
goods
were
(
ipso
facto
)
confiscate
and
taken
from
them
,
and
they
themselues
first
whipped
and
then
sold
for
slaues
.
The
companies
of
footmen
being
thus
distributed
,
hee
elected
out
of
the
chiefest
of
the
Citizens
,
nine
orders
of
horsmen
,
so
as
the
whole
number
of
horseme
reckoning
those
that
were
ordained
by
Romulus
,
and
those
which
were
afterwards
added
by
Tarquinius
,
were
now
two
and
twenty
centuries
:
to
euery
centuary
hee
allowed
ten
thousand
peeces
of
money
out
of
the
common
treasury
,
to
buy
them
horses
,
and
two
thousand
peeces
a
yeere
to
keepe
them
,
besides
,
all
the
widdowes
of
the
city
paide
vnto
the
horsemen
yeerely
pensions
towards
their
better
maintainance
,
euery
one
according
to
her
ability
:
And
so
all
the
whole
number
of
horsmen
and
footemen
were
a
hundred
ninty
and
three
centuries
,
and
euery
century
kept
their
place
and
dignity
in
giuing
their
voices
,
&
they
that
were
best
able
bore
the
greatest
charge
in
the
warres
,
and
gaue
their
voices
first
.
For
Seruius
thought
it
fitter
that
the
centuries
should
pay
tribute
according
as
they
were
valued
,
and
not
perticularly
by
the
pole
,
as
they
did
before
.
The
centuries
of
horsemen
were
to
mingle
their
voices
,
amongst
the
centuries
of
the
first
ranke
of
footemen
,
which
were
fourescore
centuries
as
is
saide
before
,
and
so
Dionysius
reckoneth
,
that
there
were
fourescore
and
eighteene
centuries
,
that
had
the
first
place
in
giuing
their
voices
,
which
were
more
then
all
the
centuries
of
the
other
orders
,
whereof
insues
,
that
what
euer
was
concluded
by
the
suffrages
of
the
first
order
,
was
immutable
,
but
if
the
voices
of
the
first
degree
were
deuided
,
which
happened
but
seldome
,
then
the
centuries
of
the
second
order
were
called
,
and
if
they
could
not
agree
,
then
the
others
after
them
in
their
course
,
but
it
was
very
rare
that
euer
it
should
come
to
the
centuries
of
the
last
order
.
And
thus
by
the
wisdome
of
King
Tullius
,
all
the
orders
seemed
to
haue
an
equality
of
voices
,
but
yet
the
priority
was
granted
to
those
which
were
at
greatest
charge
,
and
though
none
were
excluded
,
yet
was
all
in
a
manner
done
by
the
centuries
of
the
first
order
,
and
the
equites
or
horsmen
:
For
they
created
magistrates
whom
they
pleased
,
they
established
lawes
and
denounced
wars
,
which
three
priuiledges
and
prerogatiues
were
before
by
Romulus
giuen
to
the
Plebeians
or
communalty
.
But
when
Taquin
the
last
Romaine
King
,
was
deposed
and
banished
Rome
,
the
forme
of
this
gouernment
was
cleane
altered
and
changed
:
for
in
steed
of
Kings
they
created
Consuls
,
who
had
all
the
types
and
ornaments
of
honour
giuen
vnto
them
,
that
the
Kings
had
before
,
sauing
onely
the
crowne
,
and
the
gowne
wrought
with
palmes
,
which
the
Kings
vsed
to
weare
after
they
had
atchiued
any
conquest
:
And
when
Brutus
,
the
defender
of
their
liberties
,
was
by
the
voices
of
the
centuries
made
Valerius
(
who
was
the
third
Consul
)
permitted
it
lawfull
to
appeale
from
the
Consuls
to
the
comminalty
,
forbidding
vnder
paine
of
death
that
no
one
should
accept
of
any
office
,
without
the
consent
of
the
commons
,
and
that
the
Citizens
should
bee
eased
of
tribute
,
which
made
men
more
willing
to
fall
to
trading
and
other
labours
;
adding
therevnto
an
other
law
,
whereby
it
was
present
death
for
any
one
to
affect
any
kinde
of
gouernment
for
his
owne
priuate
profit
:
Hee
then
appointed
the
Temple
of
Saturne
to
bee
the
common
treasury
,
wherein
to
keepe
the
reuenewes
of
the
City
,
and
suffered
the
people
to
create
two
Treasurers
,
or
Chamberlanes
,
to
see
the
disposing
thereof
:
Not
longe
after
this
they
agreed
to
haue
such
a
magistrate
,
as
from
whom
they
might
not
appeale
,
and
him
they
called
a
Dictator
,
(
a
dictando
)
by
reason
of
the
authority
hee
had
to
command
,
(
a
dicende
)
because
he
was
not
elected
by
the
voices
of
the
people
,
but
by
him
onely
that
bore
the
chiefest
sway
in
the
city
.
In
ordayning
this
high
office
of
Dictatorship
,
the
Romanes
may
seeme
to
haue
imitated
the
Greekes
,
who
(
as
Theophrastus
writeth
in
his
booke
Deregno
)
were
wont
to
make
certaine
chiefe
officers
whom
they
called
Esimnetes
,
to
rule
ouer
them
for
a
time
limited
.
For
the
Dictator
of
Rome
continued
in
his
place
and
dignity
but
halfe
a
yeere
,
and
was
neuer
created
but
in
time
of
warre
,
or
other
imminent
danger
of
the
Citie
,
and
then
hee
had
power
to
elect
new
magistrates
and
officers
vnder
him
,
as
the
maister
or
captaine
of
the
horsmen
,
who
in
authority
was
next
vnto
him
,
especially
ouer
the
horsemen
and
best
souldiors
,
and
was
assistant
to
the
Dictator
as
the
Tribune
was
to
the
King
:
And
when
Spurius
Cassius
,
and
Posthumius
Cominius
were
Consuls
,
they
gaue
the
people
commission
,
to
choose
them
magistrates
of
great
reuerence
and
authority
,
to
bee
their
protectors
against
the
violence
of
the
Consuls
,
expresly
forbidding
that
no
Patritian
These
Tribunes
grew
in
short
time
so
proude
and
insolent
,
as
they
would
cassire
and
make
voide
the
decrees
of
the
Consuls
and
Senate
at
their
pleasure
,
vnlesse
they
agreed
with
their
humors
,
and
of
them
at
the
first
(
whether
it
were
by
general
consent
,
or
foreshewed
by
diuination
,
or
whether
religion
mooued
them
)
were
but
two
in
number
created
,
shortly
after
there
was
an
other
added
to
them
,
and
in
the
end
they
came
to
bee
fiue
.
There
was
in
Rome
three
sorts
of
Parliaments
,
or
societies
of
people
to
chuse
officers
:
the
first
called
Curiata
,
or
assembly
of
the
wards
,
which
was
euer
summoned
by
the
Lictors
or
Sergeants
:
the
second
Centuriata
,
which
was
of
such
as
were
diuided
into
sundry
Centuries
or
degrees
,
according
to
their
age
and
abilitie
,
as
is
said
before
:
and
to
this
they
were
called
by
a
trumpeter
or
cornetter
.
And
the
third
was
of
such
as
dwelt
in
diuers
parts
of
the
country
,
&
payd
tribute
vnto
the
cittie
.
By
the
Parliament
or
conuocation-house
of
the
Centuries
,
where
the
Consuls
put
downe
,
and
the
Decemviri
created
,
to
whom
all
the
power
And
there
went
euer
before
him
,
that
had
the
chiefest
Iurisdiction
,
twelue
men
carrying
bundels
of
roddes
,
and
the
other
nine
had
euery
one
his
Vsher
going
before
him
.
But
this
kind
of
gouernement
continued
not
long
,
for
euen
as
the
power
and
authority
of
the
Tribunes
was
vtterly
banished
out
of
the
citie
by
the
Decemviri
,
so
(
vppon
mature
consideration
)
it
seemed
good
to
the
Patricians
,
that
the
Tribunes
in
requitall
should
extinguish
and
put
downe
theirs
.
And
then
was
there
a
law
ordained
,
that
whatsoeuer
was
decreed
by
the
Plebeians
,
should
go
currant
through
all
the
people
:
and
if
any
one
hindred
or
impeached
the
Tribunes
or
Aediles
in
their
iudgements
,
his
head
should
be
sacrificed
to
Iupiter
,
and
his
whole
family
that
were
free
,
should
be
sold
for
slaues
at
the
Temple
of
Ceres
.
After
this
there
was
another
Councell
created
out
of
the
Plebeians
,
and
then
was
it
made
lawfull
and
tolerable
for
the
Plebeians
to
marry
,
and
enter
into
consanguinitie
with
the
Patricians
.
Besides
these
,
there
were
created
two
Censors
,
who
had
the
charge
ouer
the
Scribes
,
the
keeping
This
pettie
office
beeing
but
meane
at
the
first
institution
,
grew
in
processe
of
time
to
an
incredible
height
,
in
so
much
as
the
whole
raines
of
correction
and
ciuill
discipline
,
were
in
conclusion
let
loose
into
their
hands
:
for
the
gouernement
of
the
Senate
,
the
Equites
and
Centurians
,
were
so
curbed
and
restrained
,
as
they
had
power
only
to
decide
controuersies
touching
honour
and
reproch
:
and
in
the
Censors
consisted
the
chiefest
soueraignty
,
as
to
view
and
ouersee
publike
places
,
to
giue
pensions
to
the
people
,
and
againe
to
taxe
them
with
exactions
and
tribute
:
to
consecrate
sacrifices
euery
fift
yeare
for
the
purgation
of
the
cittie
,
to
displace
and
thrust
the
Senators
out
of
the
cittie
,
or
to
defame
them
:
and
these
continued
in
their
office
for
fiue
yeares
,
and
then
new
were
created
in
their
roomes
.
Then
was
there
another
Magistrate
created
to
heare
and
determine
matters
,
whom
they
called
a
Praetor
,
and
to
him
was
committed
power
and
authoritie
,
ouer
Vrbanus
Praetor
,
because
he
had
the
gouernement
of
the
cittizens
,
to
whome
(
he
alone
beeing
not
able
to
vndergo
so
great
a
burthen
,
by
reason
of
the
great
accesse
of
strangers
that
daily
resorted
thither
to
dwell
)
there
was
afterwards
another
Praetor
added
,
and
him
they
called
Praetor
peregrinus
,
as
hauing
the
charge
ouer
aliens
and
strangers
,
and
this
kind
of
gouernement
was
called
Ius
honorarium
,
for
the
great
honour
and
dignitie
that
belonged
to
the
Magistrates
:
for
they
had
all
the
ensignes
and
ornaments
attributed
vnto
them
,
that
before
belonged
to
the
Kings
,
and
their
apparel
and
furniture
was
almost
equall
to
the
Consuls
.
In
this
state
did
the
cittie
of
Rome
continue
vntil
Iulius
Caesars
time
,
who
reduced
the
gouernement
into
a
Monarchie
againe
,
by
taking
vppon
him
the
name
of
Imperator
,
which
kind
of
gouernement
by
Emperors
did
long
after
continue
,
and
then
began
to
be
celebrated
at
Rome
the
The
manner
of
celebration
of
the
games
called
Ludi
Circenses
.
playes
called
Ludi
Circenses
,
the
solemnitie
whereof
was
thus
:
The
whole
traine
of
Players
issuing
orderly
from
out
the
Capitoll
,
passed
by
the
forum
,
into
a
great
circle
or
rundle
of
ground
,
like
a
theater
,
made
for
the
Spectators
to
behold
the
games
;
And
first
went
the
sonnes
of
the
Equites
,
that
for
age
,
strength
,
and
agilitie
were
most
fit
for
exercises
,
both
on
foote
and
horsebacke
,
riding
vppon
horses
,
and
distinguished
by
their
companies
and
Centuries
,
to
shew
vnto
strangers
and
forrainers
,
the
great
hope
the
citty
conceiued
of
her
future
happinesse
,
by
the
exceeding
aptnes
and
towardnes
of
their
youth
:
after
them
followed
the
wagoners
with
chariots
,
some
drawn
with
foure
horses
,
and
some
with
two
,
and
some
others
leading
little
low
horses
,
that
would
stand
without
the
bridle
.
And
after
them
followed
the
champions
that
were
to
try
the
masteries
,
as
wrastling
,
running
,
and
the
whirleabout
,
called
Caestus
,
which
was
done
with
plummets
of
lead
,
beeing
all
of
them
naked
sauing
their
priuities
,
then
followed
the
troupe
of
dancers
,
leapers
and
vaulters
in
their
companies
,
the
men
first
,
the
young
striplings
after
,
and
then
the
children
:
in
the
next
ranke
vnto
these
followed
the
trumpetters
and
minstrels
,
some
playing
vpon
flutes
,
some
vpon
pipes
,
and
some
with
a
kind
of
Iuory
harpes
with
7.
strings
called
Dulcimers
:
the
leapers
and
vaulters
were
apparelled
in
red
coates
,
girded
in
the
wast
with
brazen
belts
,
and
swords
at
their
sides
,
and
the
mens
swords
were
shorter
then
the
others
,
they
had
also
brazen
helmets
,
&
great
plumes
of
fethers
:
before
euery
company
went
men
that
were
skilfull
in
those
kind
of
exercises
,
to
shew
them
the
maner
of
that
dancing
and
skipping
,
and
other
more
violent
and
warlike
motions
,
by
words
in
meeter
consisting
of
foure
syllables
.
They
practised
also
the
Enoplian
dancing
,
otherwise
called
the
Pyrrhichian
dauncing
,
inuented
(
as
is
supposed
)
by
Pallas
,
though
some
of
a
contrarie
opinion
thinke
,
that
the
Curetes
were
the
first
authors
of
that
kind
of
dancing
.
Then
followed
the
troupe
of
the
Satyrisci
with
an
Enoplian
dance
:
these
Satyrisci
were
figured
into
Sileni
and
Satyres
,
and
they
vsed
taunting
and
scoffing
motions
in
their
dancing
,
&
had
also
a
consort
of
musick
following
after
them
.
Then
went
there
a
company
with
censors
in
their
hands
,
casting
round
about
them
sweet
odors
,
amongst
whom
were
diuers
that
carried
vpon
their
shoulders
the
images
of
their
gods
,
all
guilded
with
gold
and
siluer
:
and
last
of
all
followed
the
chiefe
Magistrates
of
the
city
,
attended
with
great
troups
,
making
shew
by
their
easie
pace
,
and
demure
lookes
,
of
great
deuotion
&
religion
.
The
place
or
circuit
of
ground
appointed
for
both
these
sort
of
dancers
to
practise
in
,
was
three
stadia
and
a
halfe
in
length
,
and
foure
akres
in
breadth
:
so
that
whole
compasse
of
ground
lying
betwixt
Pallatinum
and
Auentinum
,
hauing
gates
in
three
seuerall
places
to
go
in
and
out
,
was
able
to
hold
an
hundred
&
fifty
thousand
spectators
,
which
were
orderly
placed
vpon
Skaffolds
round
about
the
Theater
:
there
were
also
acted
within
this
Theater
diuers
Interludes
,
the
beginning
whereof
at
Rome
was
thus
:
there
Lucius
Andronicus
digressing
somewhat
from
these
Satyres
,
deuised
fables
vnto
their
arguments
,
and
caused
them
to
be
pronounced
with
a
low
voice
,
hee
appointed
a
boy
also
to
sing
before
the
minstrell
,
and
at
his
side
hee
set
the
players
to
act
their
parts
,
and
so
by
little
and
little
it
grew
from
a
ridiculous
toy
to
be
an
art
,
and
then
the
Romaine
youth
leauing
off
the
dancing
and
mimicke
actions
,
vsed
by
the
Histriones
,
or
players
,
fell
to
acting
of
Comedies
composed
in
good
verses
,
and
this
was
the
beginning
of
their
fables
and
merry
interludes
,
and
these
kind
of
playes
being
deriued
from
the
people
called
Osci
in
Campania
,
were
euer
after
put
in
vse
,
and
the
histriones
forbidden
the
practise
of
those
sorts
of
playes
.
Now
the
manner
how
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
campus
Martius
,
(
which
is
a
field
nere
Rome
,
wherin
they
vsed
all
manner
of
exercises
)
and
there
placed
it
vppon
a
high
throne
of
estate
made
of
wood
,
and
foure
square
,
and
rising
higher
by
degrees
,
and
narrower
towards
the
top
,
in
manner
of
a
watch-tower
,
all
the
troup
being
decked
in
gold
and
purple
,
and
adorned
with
images
and
ensigns
of
iuorie
,
and
diuers
other
pictures
:
within
the
hollownesse
of
which
throne
was
set
a
great
pile
of
dry
wood
:
then
was
the
image
placed
vpon
the
second
step
or
degree
of
the
throne
,
with
all
sorts
of
odors
and
sweet
perfumes
,
which
were
brought
thither
from
all
parts
of
the
cittie
,
and
the
noblest
young
men
of
the
Order
of
the
Equestri
,
clothed
and
attired
in
linnen
garments
,
rode
round
about
the
throne
with
a
Pyrrhichian
motion
,
and
solemne
gate
,
and
with
them
all
the
Nobility
in
chariots
and
coaches
:
and
last
of
all
the
successor
of
the
deceased
Emperor
brought
a
torch
readie
light
,
and
deliuered
it
to
the
people
,
who
set
the
pile
on
fire
at
the
bottome
of
the
throne
.
And
when
the
fire
began
to
burne
,
they
had
a
deuise
,
that
an
Eagle
should
fly
out
from
the
top
of
the
building
,
which
wilfully
and
foolishly
they
supposed
to
bee
the
soule
of
the
Emperor
,
flying
and
ascending
into
heauen
,
&
all
the
Romane
Emperors
that
were
consecrated
by
these
absurd
ceremonies
,
they
euer
after
superstitiously
honored
as
gods
:
And
thus
much
of
the
state
of
the
citty
.
All
parts
of
Italy
be
now
perfect
and
religious
Christians
,
and
obseruers
of
the
ceremonies
of
the
Romane
Church
,
some
few
excepted
,
which
dwell
in
the
vttermost
part
towards
Greece
,
which
indeed
be
more
then
halfe
Grecians
:
no
man
may
haue
more
wiues
then
one
,
from
whom
they
may
not
bee
diuorced
,
but
by
the
permission
of
the
bishop
of
Rome
.
The
eldest
sons
of
Princes
and
Noble-men
inherit
their
fathers
possessions
,
but
amongst
priuate
men
all
the
issue
male
do
equally
inherit
,
so
as
they
be
legitimate
,
(
like
our
gauelkind
in
Kent
:
)
The
law
of
Italy
is
of
three
sorts
:
first
,
the
spirituall
law
,
wherof
the
Bishop
is
head
,
then
the
Emperors
law
,
which
is
generall
ouer
all
,
and
the
particular
lawes
and
orders
of
each
seuerall
city
which
particular
customes
do
much
differ
one
from
another
,
&
yet
all
concur
for
the
good
gouernment
of
their
cities
.
In
some
cities
the
examination
of
all
ciuill
matters
,
is
committed
vnto
certaine
Iudges
,
and
in
some
againe
to
the
Magistrates
of
the
same
citty
,
for
euery
cittie
hath
not
one
&
the
same
forme
of
gouernement
.
The
chiefest
of
the
Nobility
of
Italy
addict
themselues
vnto
the
wars
,
and
the
meaner
sort
vnto
learning
:
&
to
be
a
priest
is
a
more
venerable
title
,
then
to
be
a
Nobleman
:
for
of
al
learned
men
,
the
Diuines
be
best
esteemed
,
and
next
vnto
them
the
Lawyers
:
the
Phisitions
liue
in
greater
wealth
then
admiration
:
&
Mathematicians
Logicians
,
Astronomers
,
and
Poets
,
bee
more
famous
amongst
themselues
,
then
amongst
the
people
,
but
Grammarians
of
all
others
be
lesse
esteemed
,
who
only
liue
and
dye
among
children
.
Merchants
liue
now
in
as
great
fame
as
euer
they
did
,
and
painters
,
caruers
of
images
,
and
bellfounders
be
better
esteemed
then
husbandmen
;
although
husbandry
in
times
past
was
preferred
before
al
trades
.
The
Romans
of
all
the
Italians
be
most
giuen
to
breeding
cattell
,
and
yet
they
busie
not
themselues
therewithall
,
but
haue
them
looked
to
and
kept
by
strangers
and
hirelings
.
Their
fashions
in
apparell
are
not
euery
where
alike
,
for
In
times
past
they
vsed
no
placards
,
nor
stomachers
,
as
as
by
the
proportions
of
their
old
statutes
and
pictures
may
be
gathered
,
but
now
that
attire
is
much
taken
vppe
by
the
Romaine
youth
.
The
language
now
vsed
in
Italy
is
not
the
same
it
was
heretofore
,
nor
altogether
differing
from
it
,
but
growne
more
barbarous
,
and
composed
of
diuers
languages
,
according
to
the
sundry
sorts
of
people
,
that
haue
possessed
the
Prouinces
:
for
they
which
dwell
about
the
shore
of
Histria
,
speak
the
Venetian
toung
,
which
is
very
eloquent
and
graue
,
but
compounded
of
sundrie
tongs
(
and
so
is
euery
seuerall
speech
in
Italy
)
yet
heretofore
it
was
more
simple
,
and
not
so
pleasant
to
the
eare
,
as
now
it
is
.
In
Corinth
they
haue
a
mixt
language
,
and
somwhat
different
from
the
Italian
toung
:
but
it
is
not
so
harsh
in
sound
,
as
the
speech
vsed
in
Taruisium
,
Patauium
,
Verona
,
Vicentia
,
Mantua
,
and
Ferrara
,
and
in
all
of
them
the
citizens
vse
finer
termes
than
the
country-men
:
but
in
Cisalpine
France
they
be
almost
meere
strangers
to
the
Italian
tong
,
though
otherwise
there
is
no
gallanter
a
country
in
all
Italy
.
Their
speech
in
Rauenna
,
Ariminum
,
Pisaurum
,
Fauentia
,
Bononia
,
Flaminia
,
and
throughout
all
Aemilia
,
is
very
Rhetoricall
,
and
the
Tuscans
speech
is
very
concise
,
like
as
it
is
in
Laconia
,
and
soundeth
better
in
strangers
mouths
then
their
owne
:
moreouer
,
at
Rome
by
reason
of
the
great
concourie
of
people
,
that
flock
thither
daily
from
all
parts
,
their
language
is
well
improued
.
The
Piceni
,
the
Sabines
,
and
Marsi
speak
thick
&
short
,
&
in
Vmbria
,
Apulia
,
and
Lucania
,
together
with
the
Brutii
and
Samnites
,
and
the
rest
of
Italy
their
speech
is
more
barbarous
,
and
but
little
borrowing
of
strange
languages
,
sauing
that
in
the
Realm
of
Naples
they
much
affect
the
Spanish
tong
.
And
to
conclude
with
the
opinion
of
Antonius
Sabellicus
herein
,
in
his
11.
Aenead
,
and
first
booke
:
Search
(
saith
he
)
throughout
all
Italy
,
and
you
shal
find
no
one
people
,
citty
,
nor
Prouince
,
but
they
somewhat
differ
in
language
one
from
another
.
Of
Liguria
,
and
of
the
ancient
manners
of
the
Inhabitants
of
that
country
.
CAP.
19.
LIGVRIA
,
a
mountenous
Prouince
of
Italy
,
is
situated
betwixt
the
riuers
Varus
and
Macra
,
hauing
on
the
one
side
the
hill
Appennine
,
and
the
riuer
Po
on
the
other
,
and
so
adioyneth
vnto
Tuscia
.
The
chiefe
citty
of
this
Prouince
is
Genoua
:
this
contry
was
called
Liguria
,
of
Lygistus
the
sonne
of
Phaeton
,
by
turning
Y
into
V
,
(
as
Fabius
Pictor
is
of
opinion
.
)
The
first
inhabitants
of
this
countrie
(
as
Thucydides
supposeth
)
were
people
called
Siculi
,
who
once
inhabited
a
great
part
of
Italy
,
and
beeing
thence
expelled
by
those
people
of
Italy
,
called
the
Oenotrians
,
they
seated
themselues
in
the
ile
of
Sicily
:
The
people
of
this
Country
liue
very
painefully
and
hardly
,
for
their
grounds
be
ouer-grown
with
thicke
woods
,
the
trees
whereof
be
maruellous
good
timber
for
shippes
,
and
of
such
a
thicknesse
,
as
they
be
eight
foote
square
at
the
least
,
for
which
cause
many
be
employed
in
felling
of
woods
,
and
breaking
of
timber
,
and
many
others
in
ridding
their
grounds
from
stones
,
whereof
they
haue
such
store
,
as
they
can
hardly
plough
or
dig
for
them
,
by
which
meanes
although
they
take
great
paines
,
yet
receiue
they
but
smal
profit
of
their
great
labour
,
whereof
it
proceedeth
,
and
from
their
sparing
diet
,
that
their
bodies
be
generally
very
leane
,
but
strong
withall
,
and
the
women
as
well
able
,
and
as
much
accustomed
to
vndergo
any
labour
,
as
the
man
:
They
be
much
giuen
to
hunting
of
wild
beasts
,
the
flesh
whereof
supplieth
their
wants
of
fruites
and
graine
,
&
by
reason
of
their
continuall
snowes
,
and
often
hunting
and
running
ouer
craggie
and
steepe
mountaines
,
they
be
both
nimble
and
strong
:
their
chiefe
diet
is
either
the
flesh
of
wild
beasts
,
or
home-bred
cattell
,
and
their
drinke
is
for
the
most
part
water
:
many
of
them
also
liue
vppon
such
herbes
and
rootes
as
their
country
affords
,
being
in
a
maner
destitute
both
of
bread
and
wine
,
the
most
necessarie
nourishments
,
&
profitablest
prouision
for
mankind
:
their
beds
for
the
most
part
is
the
bare
ground
,
without
couerture
of
either
house
or
coate
,
vnles
they
repose
themselues
in
such
hollow
caues
,
as
nature
hath
prouided
for
them
:
&
this
is
their
maner
of
life
which
they
haue
euer
vsed
.
Their
women
moreouer
,
be
as
strong
as
other
countrie
men
,
&
the
strength
of
their
men
is
almost
equall
vnto
beasts
.
And
the
report
is
,
that
the
gallant
and
lusty
French-men
haue
bin
often
foiled
in
single
conflicts
,
by
these
leane
and
macilent
Ligurians
:
their
armor
is
more
light
then
the
Romanes
,
their
fouldiers
coates
be
short
,
and
their
sheelds
long
.
Some
of
them
also
weare
Beares
skins
,
and
Lyons
skins
,
and
arming
swords
,
&
some
haue
altered
their
weapons
and
armor
to
the
fashion
of
the
Romaines
,
whome
they
haue
imitated
in
that
point
.
They
be
a
cruell
&
stoute
people
,
and
exceeding
ingenious
,
not
onely
in
warlike
affaires
,
but
in
all
other
businesses
:
at
this
day
they
be
much
giuen
to
merchandize
,
and
trauelling
by
sea
,
wherein
they
be
so
expert
and
hardie
,
as
they
will
saile
by
the
maine
sea
of
Lybia
and
Sardinia
,
in
hulkes
or
cockboates
,
so
badly
rigged
and
furnished
,
as
in
any
mans
iudgement
,
they
are
not
able
to
brooke
the
sea
;
willingly
opposing
themselues
to
all
dangers
of
the
sea
,
which
be
so
many
as
they
bee
oftentimes
in
extreame
hazard
in
stormes
and
tempestuous
wether
to
be
cast
away
.
This
people
(
as
Sabellicus
writeth
in
his
first
booke
and
7.
Aenead
)
is
yet
so
proud
,
rebellious
,
and
reuengefull
,
as
they
haue
much
exercised
the
Romanes
in
warres
,
to
their
no
little
preiudice
.
Their
chiefe
victuals
at
this
day
is
flesh
,
milke
,
and
drinke
made
of
barley
.
Of
Tuscia
,
and
of
the
ancient
manners
of
the
Tuscans
.
CAP.
20.
TVSCIA
,
a
famous
country
in
Italy
,
was
so
called
of
their
sacrifices
:
(
as
some
suppose
)
for
the
Greeke
word
Thuein
doth
signifie
to
sacrifice
,
or
else
of
the
latine
word
Thus
,
which
signifieth
Frankincense
,
by
reason
that
Frankincense
is
much
vsed
in
sacrifices
.
Other
ancient
Writers
are
of
opinion
,
that
it
was
called
Tuscia
,
of
Tusculus
,
the
sonne
of
Hercules
.
It
was
once
called
Tyrrhenia
;
but
whether
it
was
so
called
of
Tyrrhenus
,
the
sonne
of
Atis
,
or
of
the
sonne
of
Hercules
and
Omphales
,
or
(
as
some
others
affirme
)
of
the
sonne
of
Telephus
,
who
conducted
Colonies
into
that
country
,
it
resteth
doubtfull
and
vncertaine
.
Dionysius
will
needes
haue
it
to
be
called
Tuscia
,
of
those
circles
made
without
the
walles
of
citties
,
for
men
to
solace
themselues
in
,
called
Tyrses
,
which
is
a
manner
of
building
the
Tuscanes
much
vse
.
The
Romanes
call
the
people
of
this
nation
,
sometimes
Tuscans
,
and
sometimes
Hetruscanes
,
but
the
Greekes
call
them
Tyrrheni
.
The
ancient
wealth
of
this
people
is
well
declared
by
the
name
of
their
sea
,
stretching
all
along
by
the
side
of
Italie
,
and
also
by
the
confines
of
their
country
,
extending
from
the
Tuuscane
to
the
Adriaticke
sea
,
and
in
a
manner
to
the
top
of
the
Alpes
:
so
that
it
is
manifest
,
that
all
that
compasse
of
ground
that
lyeth
betwixt
the
Alpes
and
Appennine
,
was
once
inhabited
by
the
Vmbri
,
who
were
thence
eiected
by
the
Tyrrheni
,
and
the
Tyrrheni
by
the
French
:
the
French
were
likewise
displaced
by
the
Romans
;
and
the
Romaines
by
the
Longobards
,
who
lastly
left
their
name
vnto
that
nation
:
so
as
for
as
much
as
concerneth
their
name
,
all
those
which
were
called
Latini
,
Vmbri
,
and
Ausones
,
were
once
called
by
the
Greekes
by
this
generall
name
Tyrrheni
.
There
be
some
hold
opinion
,
that
the
citty
Tyrrhena
,
is
that
which
is
now
called
Rome
.
These
people
of
Tyrrhenia
were
of
an
exceeding
strength
,
&
of
large
dominions
,
and
erected
many
stately
and
rich
citties
:
they
were
also
very
strong
by
sea
,
insomuch
as
they
were
lords
thereof
so
long
,
till
the
Italian
sea
had
lost
his
name
,
and
was
by
them
called
the
Tyrrhen
sea
.
They
be
able
likewise
to
make
an
infinit
army
of
footmen
fit
for
the
warres
,
and
they
were
the
first
that
inuented
the
trumpet
,
which
is
so
necessarie
an
instrument
for
the
wars
,
and
by
them
is
called
Tyrrhenum
.
They
giue
and
ascribe
many
honors
and
titles
of
dignity
vnto
their
Captains
,
&
conductors
of
their
armies
,
as
Lictors
,
or
Sergeants
to
go
before
them
,
to
do
execution
vpon
offendors
,
litle
drayes
or
carts
made
like
chariots
,
with
chaires
of
estate
,
which
they
called
Praetextae
,
and
Officers
called
Fasces
,
that
carry
bundels
of
rods
before
them
,
an
Iuorie
scepter
;
and
many
other
things
:
besides
,
they
may
haue
porches
or
galleries
annexed
to
their
horses
,
for
their
seruants
and
attendants
to
sit
and
repose
themselues
in
,
which
kind
of
building
was
afterwards
imitated
by
the
Romanes
,
and
by
them
bettered
,
&
translated
into
they
Common-wealth
.
The
Tuscans
be
great
schollers
,
and
much
giuen
to
diuinity
,
but
more
to
the
studie
of
naturall
Philosophie
;
wherein
,
and
in
the
interpretation
of
the
thunder
and
lightning
,
and
in
the
art
of
Southsaying
,
they
excell
all
others
so
farre
,
as
at
this
day
they
be
admired
throughout
all
the
world
,
and
their
wise-men
much
sought
vnto
.
Moreouer
,
they
be
very
expert
in
their
sacrifices
,
insomuch
as
the
Romaines
which
haue
euer
beene
very
studious
and
carefull
,
not
onely
to
maintaine
and
vphold
,
but
to
increase
and
augment
the
true
and
sincere
Religion
,
did
send
yearely
(
by
the
decree
of
the
Senate
)
vnto
the
Tuscanes
,
ten
of
their
chiefe
Princes
and
Magistrates
sons
,
there
to
be
instructed
in
their
manner
of
sacrificing
.
From
thence
came
vnto
the
Romanes
that
vaine
and
idle
talke
of
euill
spirits
:
And
from
thence
likewise
came
the
celebration
of
the
Feasts
of
Bacchus
,
which
by
the
consent
of
all
good
men
,
&
due
punishment
inflicted
vpon
the
first
authors
and
inuentors
,
is
now
vtterly
rooted
out
of
Italy
,
as
a
thing
most
pernitious
and
hurtfull
.
The
ground
in
this
countrie
is
sufficient
fruitfull
,
yet
by
their
studie
or
industrie
it
is
much
amended
.
They
eate
vsually
twise
a
day
,
and
then
they
fare
very
daintily
,
and
feed
liberally
,
vsing
to
couer
their
tables
with
curious
carpets
,
and
fine
table
cloths
,
distinguished
and
set
with
flowers
,
cups
of
gold
of
sundrie
fashions
to
drinke
in
,
and
great
store
of
ministers
and
seruants
to
attend
vppon
them
,
which
are
not
all
slaues
,
but
many
of
them
free-men
and
cittizens
:
This
people
is
generally
more
superstitious
then
warlike
.
Of
Galatia
in
Europe
,
and
of
the
old
customes
of
that
country
.
CAP.
21.
GALATIA
,
a
spatious
countrie
in
Europe
,
lyeth
(
as
Diodorus
Siculus
writeth
)
beyond
that
part
of
France
called
Celtica
,
and
extendeth
South-ward
to
the
Ocean
,
and
the
shore
adioyning
,
and
to
the
hil
of
Hircinia
in
Germany
,
and
from
the
bounds
of
Ister
or
Danubius
,
vp
vnto
Scythia
:
It
was
so
called
of
Galatis
the
sonne
of
Hercules
,
and
of
a
certaine
woman
of
Celtica
,
it
is
inhabited
of
many
sorts
of
people
,
By
reason
of
this
violent
coldnesse
,
the
countrey
is
vtterly
and
altogether
destitute
both
of
oyle
and
wine
,
in
stead
whereof
they
make
a
certaine
drinke
of
barley
,
which
they
call
Zitum
,
they
vse
also
to
drinke
a
certaine
water
or
meath
wherein
they
wash
or
steepe
their
honey
combes
.
They
take
great
delight
in
drinking
wines
,
buying
it
of
merchants
,
and
drinking
it
without
putting
any
water
to
it
,
and
they
be
so
weake
brainde
,
that
a
little
of
it
will
ouercome
them
,
and
make
them
drunke
,
and
then
they
be
either
lion
drunke
and
fall
a
raging
,
or
swine
drunke
and
goe
to
sleeping
:
This
their
inordinate
desire
of
wine
maketh
many
Italians
,
in
hope
of
gaine
,
to
bring
it
vnto
them
both
by
water
and
by
land
,
and
they
bee
so
greedie
of
it
as
for
a
measure
of
wine
called
Amphora
,
they
will
sell
one
of
there
owne
sonnes
to
make
a
page
or
wayting
boy
of
.
Siluer
there
is
none
in
Galatia
,
but
gold
in
great
aboundance
,
and
that
so
naturally
,
as
when
the
riuers
that
flow
out
of
hils
exceed
their
bankes
,
and
ouer-flow
the
meadowes
,
they
leaue
behinde
them
vpon
the
grasse
,
a
golden
sand
,
or
grauell
,
which
beeing
afterwardes
tried
and
forged
,
and
the
pure
gold
seuered
from
the
drosse
,
both
men
and
women
vse
it
to
addorne
themselues
withall
,
making
thereof
bracelets
,
ringes
and
chaines
all
of
massie
gold
,
whereof
they
weare
great
store
,
guilding
their
brest-plates
,
curets
,
and
armor
with
gold
also
.
The
richer
sort
obserue
a
ceremony
peculiar
to
themselues
,
&
withal
very
strang
,
which
is
to
skatter
gold
vpon
the
flowers
and
pauements
of
their
Churches
,
which
they
offer
as
an
oblation
vnto
their
gods
,
and
it
is
strang
to
see
,
how
that
the
common
people
(
notwithstanding
they
bee
couetous
and
greedie
of
gold
)
bee
so
zealous
and
religious
,
as
they
will
not
once
offer
for
to
take
vp
one
peece
of
that
gold
so
carelesly
disperced
abroad
,
or
so
much
as
touch
it
.
The
people
of
Galatia
be
tall
of
stature
,
soft
skind
and
pale
of
complexion
,
and
though
their
haire
be
naturally
red
,
yet
will
they
seeke
out
meanes
by
art
,
to
bring
that
naturall
collour
to
a
deeper
die
:
they
curle
and
friszell
their
haire
with
a
curling
pin
or
crisping
wire
,
casting
the
lockes
of
their
fore-heads
behind
them
on
their
shoulders
,
so
as
at
the
first
sight
,
they
looke
like
boies
,
Satires
or
wood
gods
,
vsing
such
art
in
making
their
lockes
bushy
and
thicke
,
as
they
differ
but
little
from
horse-manes
:
some
of
them
shaue
their
beards
,
and
some
suffer
them
to
grow
long
,
and
especially
the
nobility
,
who
doe
not
so
much
as
cut
the
haire
of
their
eye-lids
,
and
for
their
beards
they
suffer
them
to
grow
in
such
a
length
and
breadth
,
as
the
will
almost
couer
their
bodies
,
so
as
they
can
neither
eate
nor
drinke
,
but
that
the
meate
will
sticke
in
their
beards
,
and
the
drinke
trickle
downe
as
from
a
conduit
pipe
.
They
eate
their
meate
sitting
,
but
not
vpon
stooles
and
formes
,
but
vpon
wolues
skinnes
,
and
dogges
skinnes
cast
on
the
ground
,
and
they
bee
attended
by
little
boies
,
hauing
their
fiers
made
close
by
them
,
wherewith
they
boile
and
rost
their
meate
,
and
euer
the
best
men
eate
the
best
meate
,
as
the
Poet
writeth
,
that
the
greatest
honor
was
by
the
nobles
attributed
to
Aiax
,
when
he
ouercame
Hector
in
single
combat
.
Such
meate
as
they
haue
,
they
wil
giue
vnto
their
guests
,
but
they
will
first
know
the
cause
of
their
comming
.
And
their
manner
is
when
they
haue
filled
bellies
to
fall
a
brabling
,
and
oftentimes
vpon
light
occasations
they
will
fight
very
desperatly
,
for
so
naturall
is
their
inclination
to
wrangling
,
as
it
is
growne
into
a
habit
.
This
opinion
of
Pythagoras
is
crept
in
amongst
them
,
and
by
most
of
them
plainely
maintained
,
that
the
soule
is
immortall
,
and
that
after
a
certaine
time
that
it
is
departed
out
of
the
body
,
it
goeth
into
an
other
,
and
therefore
some
of
them
will
write
letters
,
and
cast
them
into
the
pile
of
wood
prepared
to
burne
the
dead
body
,
as
though
they
should
read
them
when
they
bee
dead
:
When
they
trauell
,
and
when
they
fight
they
bee
carried
in
Chariots
drawne
with
two
horses
,
hauing
one
to
sit
before
the
waggon
to
guide
the
horses
,
and
an
other
to
goe
by
to
driue
them
;
and
when
the
battaile
is
begunne
,
they
first
incounter
their
enemies
,
by
casting
darts
from
their
Chariots
,
and
when
their
darts
be
spent
they
alight
from
their
Chariots
and
fight
on
foote
:
And
some
of
them
be
so
desperate
and
carelesse
of
death
,
as
they
will
fight
naked
:
Their
watch-men
and
gard
for
their
bodies
be
the
porest
sort
of
freemen
,
which
they
vse
also
for
waggonners
and
to
carry
their
shields
,
and
their
place
is
to
goe
in
the
fore-front
of
the
battaile
,
prouoking
and
challenging
the
hardiest
and
stoutest
of
their
enemies
to
fight
with
them
hand
to
hand
,
euer
shaking
and
brandishing
their
naked
blades
,
the
more
to
terrifie
and
daunt
their
foes
:
and
when
any
captaine
or
common
souldior
behaueth
himselfe
valiantly
,
and
atchieueth
any
notable
victory
,
they
cease
not
to
extoll
and
commend
both
him
and
all
his
ancestors
,
giuing
vnto
euery
souldior
commendations
due
for
his
valour
and
merits
,
and
detracting
from
the
acts
of
their
enemies
,
as
base
and
contemptible
,
though
neuer
so
worthy
of
honour
.
They
cut
off
the
heads
of
their
vanquished
enemies
,
and
hange
them
about
their
horse-neckes
,
besprinckling
and
goring
with
bloud
their
spoiles
,
armor
and
furniture
;
and
then
giuing
them
to
their
seruants
,
who
set
them
as
signes
of
conquest
ouer
their
maisters
gates
,
with
as
much
exultation
and
triumph
,
as
many
doe
the
skinnes
and
heads
of
wilde
beasts
they
haue
taken
in
hunting
:
but
if
they
happe
to
vanquish
any
noble
men
,
they
cut
off
their
heads
,
and
spice
and
season
them
with
sweete
spices
,
diligently
preseruing
and
keeping
them
in
bags
and
cases
,
to
shew
them
for
a
vante
to
their
guests
and
strangers
,
and
after
sell
them
for
a
trifle
to
their
parents
,
children
or
other
friends
to
keepe
as
a
memorall
.
The
Galatians
garments
(
to
make
them
seeme
terrible
)
be
of
skins
with
the
haire
on
&
vnshorne
,
these
garments
bee
of
sundry
collours
,
and
by
them
called
(
Braccas
)
they
weare
also
cassockes
or
short
clokes
,
stripped
or
rayed
either
with
gold
,
or
some
other
thing
and
well
lined
,
and
thicke
for
winter
,
but
against
summer
they
haue
them
slender
and
thinne
,
they
vse
also
thicke
earthen
vessels
distinguished
with
flowers
.
Their
warlike
weapons
and
armor
be
long
shields
,
proportionable
to
the
stature
of
their
bodies
,
and
trimmed
according
to
euery
ones
seueral
deuice
,
for
some
haue
the
shapes
of
beasts
figured
in
brasse
,
and
set
on
the
tops
of
their
shields
,
which
is
both
an
ornament
to
the
shield
and
a
defence
for
the
bodie
:
their
helmets
bee
all
of
brasse
decked
with
more
brauery
then
their
shields
,
vpon
the
crest
whereof
standeth
either
some
hornes
,
or
else
the
picture
of
some
birde
or
beast
:
they
haue
trumpets
in
like
manner
,
but
very
ill
fauoured
ones
,
and
such
as
yeeld
a
rude
,
harsh
and
vntuneable
sound
:
some
of
them
weare
iron
brest-plates
,
and
some
other
againe
no
other
armour
but
what
nature
affoordeth
them
,
going
naked
and
wearing
long
two-handed
swords
guirded
to
their
right
sides
with
chaines
or
girdles
of
brasse
,
some
weare
short
coates
trimmed
with
gold
and
some
siluer
girdles
,
and
their
dartes
which
they
vse
in
the
wars
and
cal
lances
,
haue
iron
pikes
aboue
a
cubit
long
and
two
handful
broad
,
and
their
swords
bee
almost
as
long
and
as
big
as
hunting
staues
,
or
bore-speares
,
whereof
some
be
streight
and
some
crooked
,
beeing
very
fit
both
to
anoy
their
enemies
,
as
also
to
dig
&
make
holes
in
the
ground
.
In
countenance
they
bee
terrible
and
austere
,
in
speech
graue
and
seuere
,
their
language
is
breefe
and
obscure
,
and
for
the
most
part
carrying
a
double
sence
and
doubtfull
vnderstanding
:
they
be
great
boasters
of
themselues
and
dispisers
of
others
,
menacers
,
braggarts
and
detractors
,
proud
and
puft
vp
in
their
owne
opinions
,
sharpe-witted
and
learned
withall
:
They
haue
a
certaine
manner
of
Poets
or
Musitions
which
they
call
(
Bardi
)
that
sing
vnto
Organs
and
winde
Instruments
,
as
others
doe
to
the
Harp
or
Lute
,
praysing
some
in
their
songs
and
sonnets
and
dispraysing
others
:
but
those
that
bee
of
greatest
estimation
and
honour
amongst
them
,
bee
the
Philosophers
,
which
they
call
Saronidae
:
Diuyners
and
South-saiers
bee
also
there
in
great
request
,
and
highly
honored
and
obeyed
of
the
common
people
;
these
(
by
their
sorceries
and
sacrifices
)
foretel
things
to
come
,
vsing
(
when
they
consult
of
any
weighty
affaires
)
a
ceremony
most
horrible
and
execrable
,
and
almost
incredible
,
for
they
cut
a
mans
throate
with
a
sword
,
and
when
he
fainteth
,
they
iudge
of
future
euents
,
both
by
his
falling
and
sincking
downe
,
as
also
by
ripping
vp
his
members
,
and
opening
his
intrals
and
bowels
,
and
by
the
effusion
of
his
bloud
.
And
they
will
neuer
offer
sacrifice
without
some
one
of
these
Philosophers
,
supposing
that
no
sacrifice
can
bee
acceptable
,
vnlesse
it
bee
offred
by
some
of
those
nature
serchers
,
beeing
(
in
their
opinions
)
men
most
neere
to
the
Gods
.
And
their
Poets
be
of
such
reuerence
and
estimation
,
as
when
the
battaile
is
set
in
aray
,
their
swords
drawne
,
and
their
darts
throwne
,
if
any
of
these
Poets
aproach
neere
vnto
the
battaile
,
the
whole
hoast
,
yea
and
the
enemy
himselfe
,
will
at
his
comming
abstaine
from
fight
:
so
as
euen
amongst
these
rude
and
barbarous
people
,
anger
will
yeeld
to
wisdome
,
and
Mars
giue
place
to
the
Muses
.
The
Galatian
women
be
equall
vnto
the
men
both
in
strength
and
bignesse
of
body
:
there
boies
be
for
the
most
part
white
,
and
old
men
carry
a
very
graue
and
fatherly
aspect
:
The
Galatae
that
dwell
vnder
the
North-pole
and
be
neerest
vnto
Scythia
,
and
therefore
more
barbarous
then
the
other
,
are
said
to
feed
on
mans
flesh
;
like
vnto
those
that
inhabited
that
part
of
Britany
called
Iris.
These
Northerne
Galatians
,
through
their
courage
and
cruelty
,
are
reported
to
be
those
people
,
that
once
ouerrun
almost
all
Asia
,
and
were
called
Cimmerij
,
and
are
thought
to
be
the
very
same
that
afterwards
by
corruption
of
the
name
,
for
Cimmerij
were
called
Cimbri
:
they
liue
after
their
old
accustomed
manner
by
rapine
and
stealth
,
little
regarding
such
things
as
they
haue
of
their
owne
,
for
the
great
desire
they
haue
to
steale
and
filch
from
others
.
And
these
Galatae
be
they
,
who
(
after
they
had
sacked
Rome
and
spoiled
the
Temple
of
Appollo
at
Delphos
)
subdued
and
made
tributary
vnto
them
a
great
part
both
of
Europ
and
Asia
,
vtterly
ruinating
many
Kingdomes
,
and
possessing
their
lands
:
for
those
that
came
into
Greece
,
called
that
part
of
the
country
they
inioyde
there
,
Gallo-Gretia
,
or
the
Region
of
Galatia
in
Asia
the
lesse
:
It
is
bounded
on
the
East
with
Cappadocia
,
and
the
riuer
Halis
,
with
Asia
and
Bythinia
on
the
West
,
on
the
South
lieth
Pamphilia
,
and
Pontus
Euxinus
on
the
North
:
But
those
Cimbri
whereof
now
wee
speake
,
were
people
of
an
intollerable
cruelty
,
vsing
such
blasphemous
and
impious
ceremonies
,
in
their
sacrifices
of
their
gods
,
as
is
strang
and
incredible
,
for
they
had
euer
following
and
attending
vpon
their
hoastes
,
certaine
women
priests
that
were
very
skilful
in
diuinations
,
the
haire
of
their
heads
was
hoare
and
gray
,
and
their
garments
white
,
and
they
had
vnder
those
white
gownes
yellow
smockes
made
of
fine
linnen
,
and
clasped
together
with
brazen
buttons
or
copper
claspes
,
they
had
girdles
about
their
wastes
and
went
bare-footed
:
and
if
any
captiues
were
taken
and
brought
into
the
campe
,
they
were
incountred
by
these
she
priests
with
their
naked
blades
,
and
by
them
lug'd
and
drawne
vpon
the
ground
vnto
a
place
where
stood
a
brazen
pot
or
kettle
,
conayning
twenty
Amphora's
,
ouer
which
stood
a
pulpit
or
high
seate
,
where-into
they
would
nimbly
ascend
,
and
take
the
captiue
vp
with
them
,
and
there
cut
his
throate
ouer
the
caldron
,
and
euer
as
the
bloud
distilled
and
ranne
into
the
kettle
,
they
would
pronounce
their
prophesies
:
of
some
they
would
rippe
the
bellies
and
bowell
them
,
prophesing
by
their
intralls
of
their
successe
in
the
warres
:
And
euery
fift
yeere
they
would
sacrifice
one
of
their
owne
people
,
that
was
guilty
and
condemned
of
some
crime
,
by
fixing
him
quicke
vpon
speares
or
stakes
:
and
all
the
beasts
and
cattaile
,
that
they
tooke
from
their
enemies
,
they
would
kill
and
slay
as
well
as
the
captiues
,
and
either
burne
them
vpon
piles
of
wood
,
or
put
them
to
death
by
some
other
kinde
of
torture
,
and
the
Cimbrian
women
as
they
were
very
beautifull
and
goodly
women
,
so
were
they
maruelous
luxurious
and
wanton
:
There
beds
were
beasts
skinnes
laide
vpon
the
bare
ground
,
vpon
which
when
they
slept
,
they
would
haue
vpon
each
side
of
them
,
an
excubitor
or
watchman
:
there
carts
also
when
they
had
any
warres
were
couered
with
skinnes
,
whereon
they
would
labour
and
strike
so
hard
,
as
they
would
make
a
horrible
and
ill
fauored
noyse
and
clankering
:
But
their
impudency
was
of
all
things
most
admirable
and
odious
,
for
they
so
far
exceeded
the
bounds
of
modestic
,
as
they
would
offer
their
naked
bodies
to
men
in
the
open
streetes
,
esteeming
it
no
fault
,
but
rather
condeming
those
for
dastards
and
fainte-hearted
cowards
,
that
should
refuse
their
offered
fauours
:
Valerius
Maximus
reporteth
,
that
the
Cimbri
and
Celtiberi
would
exult
and
reioyce
when
they
were
in
the
warres
,
because
if
they
died
there
their
ends
were
honourable
and
happie
,
but
if
they
languished
in
any
disease
,
they
would
lament
and
bee
sorrowfull
,
accounting
that
kinde
of
death
as
base
and
reprochfull
.
Of
Gallia
,
and
of
the
ancient
customes
and
latter
manners
of
the
Frenchmen
.
CAP.
22.
GALLIA
a
broade
Countrie
of
Europe
,
is
scituated
betwixt
the
inner
(
gala
)
in
Greeke
signifieth
milke
.
Baptista
Mantuanus
writeth
in
his
booke
intituled
Dionysius
,
and
Anthonius
Sabellicus
in
his
third
booke
of
the
tenth
Aeneade
.
The
Dictator
Caesar
saith
that
the
French
men
doe
differ
much
amongst
themselues
,
both
in
language
,
lawes
and
institutions
,
and
that
many
things
be
common
to
most
of
them
,
as
to
bee
factious
,
which
is
a
general
aspertion
not
They
had
one
that
was
the
gouernor
and
Arch-priest
ouer
them
,
who
bore
the
chiefest
sway
,
as
head
of
the
whole
order
,
and
euer
as
one
of
those
prouosts
or
gouernors
died
,
an
other
was
elected
in
his
roome
out
of
those
Druides
,
either
by
worthinesse
of
person
or
plurality
of
voices
.
This
councel
or
Senate
of
Druides
assembled
at
one
time
of
the
yeere
at
Lyons
,
which
is
about
the
middle
of
France
,
and
there
they
kept
their
Sessions
for
the
hearing
and
determining
of
all
controuersies
that
were
brought
before
them
from
al
parts
of
the
Country
,
which
kinde
of
Iudgement
,
and
establishing
of
lawes
and
statutes
was
afterwards
receiued
amongst
al
the
nobles
&
commons
of
France
(
the
superstition
beeing
first
brought
out
of
Britany
)
and
by
them
called
the
Parliament
,
of
which
I
will
speake
more
hereafter
.
The
Druides
were
exempted
from
the
warres
,
and
had
immunity
from
tribute
,
and
whosoeuer
addicted
himselfe
to
that
kinde
of
profession
must
learne
by
heart
thousands
of
verses
,
yea
so
many
as
some
of
them
spent
twenty
yeeres
in
conning
verses
without
booke
,
nor
was
it
lawfull
for
them
to
commit
any
thing
to
writing
,
that
belonged
to
the
knowledge
of
that
science
,
for
that
they
auoided
all
meanes
that
might
either
bee
a
helpe
vnto
their
memories
,
or
anywise
concerne
the
authority
of
that
discipline
,
and
also
that
their
idle
superstitious
rites
might
not
bee
laide
open
to
the
common
people
:
and
yet
all
other
sorts
of
Gaules
and
themselues
in
all
other
matters
,
both
publike
&
priuate
,
vsed
at
that
time
the
Greeke
character
:
The
Druides
beleeued
and
preached
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
&
that
after
her
departure
out
of
one
body
,
shee
remooued
into
an
other
,
by
which
means
al
feare
of
death
being
taken
away
,
they
were
more
hardy
and
venturous
to
vndergo
al
dangers
.
They
would
reason
and
dispute
much
of
the
stars
and
of
their
motion
,
of
the
magnitude
the
worlde
and
sytuation
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
naturall
causes
of
things
,
and
power
of
their
prophane
gods
,
they
held
a
position
likewise
that
the
world
was
eternall
and
that
the
elements
of
fire
and
water
preuailed
one
against
The
punishment
inflicted
vpon
theeues
and
offenders
,
they
esteemed
most
gratefull
and
acceptable
to
their
gods
,
and
all
those
ancient
Gaules
held
the
god
Mercury
in
great
veneration
,
as
first
founder
and
inuentor
of
all
arts
and
misteries
,
the
chiefe
guide
and
conductor
in
all
their
trauels
,
and
very
propitions
vnto
them
in
trafficke
and
trading
.
All
the
spoiles
they
tooke
in
the
warres
,
they
vowed
and
consecrated
vnto
Mars
for
their
victory
obtained
,
so
as
in
many
Cities
you
might
see
great
heapes
of
warlike
spoiles
laide
together
,
and
if
any
one
stole
any
part
of
the
prey
to
his
owne
purse
,
hee
was
seuerely
punished
.
The
Gaules
perswaded
themselues
that
they
were
the
of
spring
of
Pluto
the
god
of
riches
,
and
therefore
they
celebrated
the
beginning
of
their
feasts
the
night
before
the
feast
day
,
supposing
that
night
to
bee
consecrated
vnto
Dis:
The
men
suffered
not
their
children
once
to
come
into
their
sights
,
before
they
were
growne
to
mans
estate
,
that
they
were
able
to
manage
armes
,
holding
it
vnfitting
and
absurde
,
that
the
sonne
while
hee
is
a
childe
should
approach
neere
the
presence
of
his
father
:
The
husbands
looke
how
much
money
they
receiued
with
their
wiues
in
portion
,
so
much
did
they
adde
vnto
it
out
of
their
owne
stocke
,
and
all
the
increase
that
came
of
that
coyne
,
was
reserued
and
kept
for
him
or
her
that
was
suruiuer
.
The
husbands
had
power
and
authority
of
life
and
death
,
as
well
ouer
their
wiues
as
ouer
their
children
:
and
Iulius
Caesar
,
their
seruants
and
retainers
were
burned
with
their
Maisters
dead
bodies
.
In
their
Cities
(
which
were
maruellous
wel
gouerned
)
a
few
of
the
most
worthy
and
substantialest
men
amongst
them
,
ruled
the
rest
,
hauing
at
the
first
one
chiefe
ruler
ouer
them
,
who
continued
his
office
for
a
yeere
,
and
in
warres
they
vsed
likewise
to
appoint
one
to
take
the
charge
and
command
vpon
him
of
al
matters
belonging
to
the
warres
.
If
any
priuate
person
heard
any
thing
spoken
by
strangers
touching
the
common-wealth
,
they
were
to
make
report
thereof
to
the
Magistrates
,
though
some
things
they
might
conceale
without
danger
.
It
was
not
lawfull
for
any
one
to
mutter
any
thing
in
secret
of
the
common-wealth
but
in
publike
places
,
and
hee
that
came
last
into
the
councel-house
was
put
to
death
.
If
any
factious
fellow
raised
any
tumult
or
mutiny
,
there
was
sent
vnto
him
an
officer
with
a
sword
in
his
hand
ready
drawne
,
to
proclaime
silence
,
and
if
hee
desisted
not
at
the
second
or
third
proclamation
,
the
officer
would
curtaile
so
much
of
his
cloake
or
cassocke
(
thereby
to
put
him
to
disgrace
)
as
the
remnant
that
was
left
would
serue
him
to
no
purpose
.
The
chiefe
Magistrates
had
golden
maces
carried
before
them
,
they
wore
chaines
about
their
neckes
and
bracelets
on
their
armes
.
The
common
people
wore
short
cloakes
,
and
in
steed
of
coates
a
loose
garment
slit
on
the
one
side
,
that
would
scarce
couer
halfe
their
buttocks
:
their
wool
is
very
rough
,
long
and
shaggy
,
so
as
their
cassockes
they
called
(
Lenae
)
were
maruellous
rugged
and
hairy
.
They
tooke
great
delight
in
trimming
&
dressing
their
haire
;
They
be
tal
of
stature
and
for
the
most
part
pale
of
complexion
,
and
their
armor
and
weapons
are
answearable
to
the
proportion
of
their
bodies
,
for
they
wore
long
swords
hanging
at
their
right
sides
,
and
long
shields
proportionable
to
their
speares
,
wherewith
they
might
couer
their
thighes
,
some
of
them
also
had
bowes
and
were
very
good
archers
,
but
yet
they
vsed
shooting
more
in
fowling
and
birding
,
then
in
the
warres
,
and
few
of
them
would
goe
into
the
field
either
with
slings
or
clubs
.
They
lay
vpon
the
ground
and
eate
their
meate
sitting
vpon
straw
,
the
substance
of
their
meate
was
either
milke
or
flesh
,
and
especially
hogs-flesh
,
for
they
haue
such
store
of
swine
feeding
in
their
fields
,
and
so
large
,
so
strong
,
and
so
swift
,
that
strangers
that
know
not
their
nature
,
are
as
fearefull
of
them
,
and
in
as
much
daunger
as
if
they
were
wolues
.
They
haue
sheepe
in
as
great
aboundance
as
swine
,
whereof
when
they
bee
fed
and
powdred
they
send
many
to
Rome
and
diuers
other
parts
of
Italy
and
there
sell
them
.
Their
buildings
&
dwelling
houses
were
made
of
wood
in
proportion
of
shels
,
beeing
very
large
with
many
spars
or
rafters
.
They
bee
naturally
cruell
and
simple
withall
,
and
in
the
warres
more
valiant
then
politike
,
and
much
more
addicted
to
follow
the
warres
then
husbandry
:
The
French
women
be
exceeding
fruitful
,
in
so
much
as
Gallia
Belgica
alone
,
sent
vnto
the
warres
at
one
voyage
,
aboue
three
hundred
thousand
fighting
men
:
when
they
haue
had
any
victory
they
bee
wonderfull
ioyfull
,
and
as
much
amazed
after
an
ouerthrow
:
Their
custome
was
when
the
battaile
was
ended
and
the
souldiors
departed
the
field
,
to
cut
off
the
heads
of
their
vanquished
foes
,
and
to
hange
them
at
there
horse
neckes
,
and
so
to
carry
them
home
,
and
there
to
sticke
them
vpon
poles
,
for
a
spectacle
vnto
others
.
But
the
heads
of
worthy
and
renowned
souldiors
(
if
any
such
were
slaine
)
they
would
season
with
odors
of
Cedar-tree
,
and
keepe
them
for
strangers
to
looke
vpon
,
not
suffering
them
to
bee
ransommed
for
their
weight
in
gold
:
The
ancient
Country
guise
was
to
weare
chaines
of
gold
,
bracelets
and
garments
spangled
with
gold
.
In
their
Diuinations
their
manner
was
to
strike
a
man
(
ordained
for
that
purpose
)
vpon
the
backe
,
and
then
by
his
impatience
and
manner
of
affliction
in
his
death
to
Iudge
of
future
euents
.
They
had
other
sorts
of
humaine
sacrifices
also
,
for
some
they
would
shoot
to
death
and
then
hang
them
vpon
gibbets
within
their
Temples
,
and
some
of
them
would
make
a
great
huge
Image
,
and
put
therein
men
,
wood
,
sheepe
and
diuers
other
sorts
of
cattaile
,
and
so
sacrifice
them
altogether
.
The
Frenchmen
by
reason
of
their
continuall
labour
,
and
exercise
,
were
wont
to
bee
very
macilent
,
leane
and
lanck
bellyed
,
for
they
were
so
carefull
to
auoyde
all
pampering
and
excesse
,
that
if
any
young
mans
belly
did
out-grow
his
girdle
,
he
was
openly
punished
.
But
at
this
day
the
French-men
by
reason
of
their
commerce
,
The
lawes
in
France
be
executed
by
Magistrates
,
but
instituted
by
the
kings
:
their
horsmen
in
time
of
warres
go
al
in
compleat
armor
,
and
their
footmen
in
light
harnesse
:
they
haue
many
good
archers
that
shoote
well
in
long
bowes
,
and
their
bowes
be
not
made
of
Cornell
trees
like
vnto
their
bowes
in
Scythia
,
and
in
all
the
East
countrey
,
but
of
Yew
,
or
some
other
hard
wood
:
their
Ordinance
is
caried
along
with
their
armies
in
carts
,
&
they
fight
more
rather
in
order
,
one
seconding
another
,
then
in
troupes
,
&
with
more
courage
&
cruelty
,
then
skil
or
policy
,
although
their
cunning
be
sufficient
to
manage
their
military
businesses
.
Their
Embassadors
to
denounce
wars
,
or
treate
of
peace
,
they
call
Heralds
,
who
bee
loyall
subiects
to
their
Soueraign
.
The
French-men
be
very
religious
,
their
Bishoppes
of
mighty
power
and
dignitie
,
and
all
the
Clergie
in
general
of
high
reuerence
&
veneration
:
in
their
diuine
ceremonies
they
vse
much
singing
,
by
reason
whereof
the
studie
of
musicke
is
in
a
manner
peculiar
to
that
nation
:
Their
fashions
in
their
apparell
and
shooes
be
much
altered
in
our
age
:
for
(
sayth
Sabellicus
)
when
I
was
a
boy
,
all
the
Courtiers
and
Gentlemen
of
France
(
the
Clergie
only
excepted
)
wore
short
cloakes
with
sleeues
,
that
would
hardly
reach
to
their
mid
thighes
,
pleated
from
the
top
to
the
bottome
,
and
stuffed
or
quilted
about
the
shoulders
.
Their
shooes
were
tipped
on
the
snoutes
with
thin
horns
,
halfe
a
foote
long
,
such
as
are
pictured
in
arras
and
tapestrie
:
and
their
bonnets
which
they
called
(
Bireta
)
were
high
and
sharpe
towards
the
Crowne
:
but
all
these
auncient
fashions
be
now
laid
away
,
and
new
fangles
inuented
:
for
the
shooes
they
now
weare
be
broad-nosed
,
(
like
a
Beares
foot
)
and
narrow
heeled
,
and
their
garments
bee
much
more
loose
&
long
then
before
they
were
,
reaching
down
to
the
calues
of
their
legges
,
with
loose
sleeues
slit
on
one
side
,
and
laced
all
ouer
with
lace
of
diuers
colours
,
set
on
lattise-wise
:
their
hats
bee
for
the
most
part
redde
and
very
large
,
but
their
bonnets
called
(
Bireta
)
bee
much
bigger
then
their
ordinary
hats
,
and
very
vnfitting
for
their
heads
;
butotherwise
,
were
it
not
for
these
vnhandsome
hats
,
no
nation
could
compare
with
them
for
neatnesse
and
gallantnesse
in
apparell
.
And
now
of
late
yeares
their
maner
of
attire
is
much
imitated
by
the
Italians
,
who
do
wholly
follow
the
French
fashion
,
manifestly
presaging
thereby
what
afterwards
came
to
passe
.
The
women
be
not
so
variable
&
fickle
in
following
euery
new
fashion
,
as
the
men
be
,
but
keepe
their
old
fashion
still
.
Baptista
Mantuanus
in
his
booke
intituled
Dionysius
,
maketh
a
description
of
France
to
this
effect
:
Of
all
the
parts
of
th'
Vniuerse
,
faire
France
is
not
the
least
,
A
wide
,
a
large
,
and
spatious
land
,
and
equall
to
the
best
:
It
east-ward
ioynes
to
Italy
,
and
west-ward
vnto
Spaine
,
And
compassed
vpon
the
South
with
the
huge
Ocean
maine
,
And
wholly
bounded
on
the
north
with
famous
riuer
Rh●i●e
.
With
men
,
beasts
,
and
all
sorts
of
graine
this
land
doth
much
abound
.
The
earth
is
fruitfull
,
and
the
ayre
is
whol
some
,
sweet
,
and
sound
,
Not
p●stred
with
such
poysonous
beasts
,
as
is
the
Lybian
coast
,
Nor
like
the
Hyperborean
hils
still
mantled
or'e
with
frest
:
It
is
not
fryde
like
India
pale
,
with
Phoebus
scorching
beames
,
Which
barren
makes
the
fattest
fields
,
on
whom
he
spreads
his
gleams
,
Nor
is
there
such
extream
sharpe
cold
,
nor
such
perpetuall
night
,
Like
Island
,
and
the
frigid
Zone
,
where
Sol
scarce
shewes
his
light
;
Nor
doth
their
land
lye
soakt
in
fennes
,
like
vnto
Aegipts
soyle
,
But
temperate
heate
and
moyst
doth
yeeld
inc●ease
with
little
toyle
.
And
a
litle
after
the
same
Author
sayth
:
The
Gauls
are
of
a
fiery
mind
,
and
of
complexion
white
,
Which
is
the
cause
they
were
so
cald
,
as
diuers
Authors
write
:
Nature
beheld
the
Paphian
Queen
when
shee
gaue
them
their
hew
,
Whereby
of
colours
white
and
red
a
perfect
vnion
grew
.
In
dancing
,
playes
,
and
pleasant
verse
consist
their
chiefest
ioyes
,
Most
pron●
they
are
to
banquetting
,
most
prore
to
Venus
toyes
:
Yet
be
they
zealous
towards
their
God
,
and
for
they
are
free
borne
,
Tabase
themselues
with
seruitude
,
their
haughty
minds
do
scorne
:
No
lying
,
nor
hypocrisie
can
harbor
in
their
brest
,
But
like
free
men
,
so
free
of
speech
,
all
rudenes
they
detest
.
To
hunt
fish
,
f●wle
,
the
fields
,
and
flouds
,
and
hils
they
often
haunt
:
Long
wars
hath
so
inured
them
,
no
foes
their
minds
can
daunt
.
Their
chiefst
delight
is
barbed
horse
,
with
yerking
spur
to
gall
,
Bowes
speares
,
shields
swords
,
and
Brigandines
to
them
are
naturall
.
By
day
to
suffer
heate
of
Sunne
,
to
watch
in
fields
all
night
,
To
beare
huge
armor
on
their
backes
,
amid
their
foes
to
fight
.
To
run
through
dangers
,
swords
and
pikes
,
t'
oppose
themselues
to
death
For
king
,
or
kin
,
or
country
deare
,
to
spend
their
dearest
breath
.
They
much
delight
,
and
there
in
thinke
their
honor
most
doth
stand
.
And
for
the
Goate
(
if
stars
speake
truth
)
is
ruler
of
their
l●nd
:
ruleth
in
France
.
From
's
influence
(
if
we
so
may
iud●e
)
this
is
th'
effect
insues
,
A
wauering
heart
,
vnconstant
brest
,
mind
greedy
still
of
newes
.
I
thinke
it
not
amisse
in
this
place
to
make
some
description
They
assembled
thither
from
each
seueral
city
of
the
Prouince
,
all
such
as
were
skilfull
in
their
lawes
and
customs
,
(
beeing
thereto
chosen
aforehand
)
to
do
equitie
and
iustice
vnto
all
that
would
bring
their
causes
before
them
by
way
of
appeale
:
but
because
this
institution
was
at
the
first
vncertaine
,
and
not
well
setled
:
the
seate
of
this
Court
of
Parlament
was
afterwards
translated
from
Lyons
,
and
is
now
established
at
Paris
,
and
certaine
Iudges
appointed
to
heare
,
and
finally
to
determine
all
appeales
whatsoeuer
:
of
these
Iudges
there
be
foure-score
which
haue
annuall
stipends
out
of
the
Kings
Exchequer
,
for
their
better
maintenance
.
They
be
diuided
into
foure
Courts
,
and
euery
Court
aboue
other
,
and
each
hath
his
proper
Presidents
,
or
chiefe
Iustices
.
In
the
first
Court
or
Chamber
(
as
they
call
it
)
sit
soure
chiefe
Iudges
or
Presidents
,
and
thirtie
Councellors
or
Assistants
,
and
these
heare
all
complaints
,
controuersies
,
and
delayes
,
and
set
downe
what
is
Law
in
euery
case
:
and
if
the
matters
be
light
,
or
lately
begun
,
they
end
and
determine
them
.
In
the
second
and
third
Court
or
Chamber
sit
in
each
eighteene
,
whome
they
call
Aequati
,
as
hauing
equall
authoritie
,
and
these
be
called
Councellers
of
Inquests
&
Inquisitions
,
because
they
haue
the
chiefe
stroke
in
Inquisitions
and
verdicts
;
and
of
them
,
some
be
lay
,
and
some
Clergie-men
,
and
each
of
these
chambers
or
courts
hath
foure
Presidents
:
These
when
they
haue
set
downe
their
opinions
touching
any
matter
in
question
,
some
one
of
the
Presidents
at
certaine
times
appointed
,
deliuereth
their
sentence
to
the
first
Court
of
Parliament
,
which
is
there
by
them
so
ratified
and
confirmed
,
as
no
one
can
appeale
from
it
;
and
he
which
is
found
guiltie
before
them
,
must
pay
vnto
the
Courts
three-score
pounds
of
Tours
weight
;
and
some
are
adiudged
to
pay
more
,
according
to
the
quality
of
the
offence
:
but
if
the
party
so
condemned
thinke
,
that
his
cause
was
not
well
vnderstood
and
discussed
,
and
that
he
had
some
iniurie
done
him
,
thereby
receiuing
some
losse
or
hinderance
,
hee
may
bring
the
matter
(
thus
crazed
by
misinformation
)
againe
into
question
before
the
Iudges
,
but
it
shall
not
be
heard
,
vnlesse
he
pawne
and
put
into
their
hands
,
an
hundred
and
twenty
pounds
to
stand
to
their
censure
.
The
fourth
Court
in
the
Court
of
Requests
,
and
is
kept
by
the
Masters
of
the
Kings
pallace
,
or
Masters
of
requests
and
supplications
,
and
none
shall
haue
their
causes
heard
there
,
but
only
the
kings
seruants
,
or
such
as
haue
some
priuiledges
from
the
King
,
and
they
shall
not
be
molested
in
other
Courts
:
of
this
Court
there
be
onely
sixe
Iudges
,
&
it
is
lawfull
to
appeale
from
them
to
the
Parlament
.
If
in
handling
controuersies
any
great
difficulty
arise
,
it
must
be
decided
by
the
assembly
of
all
the
Iudges
and
Councellors
of
euery
Court
together
,
which
happeneth
oftentimes
in
matters
proposed
by
the
King
,
touching
the
gouernment
of
the
Commonwealth
:
for
no
law
can
be
throughly
established
without
the
consent
of
this
Senate
or
Parlament-house
.
In
this
Parlament
the
Peeres
of
France
,
and
other
masters
of
Requests
that
be
the
kings
fauorites
,
may
sit
as
assistants
vnto
the
Iudges
,
and
their
places
be
next
vnto
the
Presidents
of
the
first
Court
or
Chamber
:
but
all
matters
touching
the
king
,
or
any
of
the
Peeres
be
defined
and
determined
by
the
Peeres
themselues
,
and
the
Iudges
of
the
first
Court.
There
be
twelue
chiefe
Peers
elected
out
of
all
the
Nobility
Peeres
of
France
.
of
France
,
whereof
sixe
be
spirituall
men
,
&
six
temporall
:
the
spirituall
Peeres
be
the
Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
the
Bishop
of
Lavdunum
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Langres
,
(
which
be
called
Episcopi
Duces
,
or
chiefe
Bishops
)
the
Bishop
of
Beuvois
,
the
Bishop
of
Noyon
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Challons
,
(
which
be
Episcopi
Comites
,
or
secundarie
Bishops
:
)
The
sixe
secular
Peeres
be
the
Duke
of
Burgundie
,
the
D.
of
Normandie
,
and
the
Duke
of
Aquitania
,
(
which
bee
chiefe
Princes
or
Arch-dukes
)
the
Duke
of
Flanders
,
the
Duke
of
Tholousa
,
and
the
Duke
of
Campania
,
which
be
secundary
Princes
.
)
These
twelue
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
Robertus
)
were
first
instituted
by
Charles
the
great
,
who
taking
them
with
him
into
the
warres
,
called
them
his
Peeres
,
as
hauing
equall
power
in
assisting
of
the
King
,
and
they
were
euer
present
at
his
coronation
,
and
yeelded
obedience
to
no
other
Court
but
onely
to
the
King
,
and
his
Court
of
Parliament
.
And
these
be
the
ancient
and
later
maners
of
the
Gauls
and
French-men
,
and
their
customes
most
worthie
of
memorie
.
Of
Spaine
,
and
of
the
manners
of
the
Spaniards
.
CAP.
23.
SPAINE
,
the
greatest
country
in
Europe
,
Spaine
taketh
her
beginning
at
the
Pyrenaean
hilles
,
and
winding
by
Hercules
pillars
,
extendeth
to
the
Northerne
Ocean
,
so
as
all
places
contained
within
that
compasse
,
may
iustly
be
said
to
be
of
Spaine
.
The
breadth
of
Spaine
,
(
as
Appianus
writeth
)
is
ten
thousand
stadia
,
&
the
length
much
answerable
to
the
breadth
:
it
ioyneth
vnto
France
only
at
the
Pyrenaean
hils
,
and
on
al
other
sides
it
is
inclosed
with
the
sea
:
it
is
distinguished
and
knowne
by
three
names
,
Tarragon
,
Bethica
,
and
Lusitania
:
Tarragon
(
the
chiefe
citties
whereof
were
called
Pallantia
,
and
Numantia
,
now
called
Soria
)
at
the
one
end
ioyneth
vnto
France
,
and
vnto
Bethica
and
Lusitania
at
the
other
:
The
Mediterranean
sea
runneth
by
the
South-side
thereof
,
and
vpon
the
North
it
lyeth
opposite
to
the
Ocean
:
the
other
two
prouinces
be
diuided
by
the
riuer
Anas
,
so
as
Bethica
(
the
chiefe
citties
whereof
were
Hispalis
and
Corduba
)
looketh
West-ward
into
the
Atlanticke
sea
,
and
into
the
Mediterranean
vpon
the
South
:
Lusitania
lyeth
opposite
onely
to
the
Ocean
,
the
side
of
it
vnto
the
Northerne
Ocean
,
and
vnto
the
Western
at
the
end
:
the
city
Emerita
being
once
the
chiefe
Cittie
of
that
Prouince
.
Spaine
was
first
called
Iberia
,
of
the
riuer
Iberus
,
and
after
They
furnish
not
their
tables
with
daintie
and
delicate
meates
,
vnlesse
vppon
festiuall
dayes
,
and
they
learned
of
the
Romanes
(
after
the
second
Carthaginian
warres
)
to
wash
themselues
in
cold
water
:
but
for
all
this
in
so
many
ages
as
haue
passed
since
their
first
originall
,
they
neuer
had
any
notable
or
famous
Captaine
,
that
euer
atchieued
any
great
Conquest
,
but
Viriatus
onely
,
and
hee
indeed
held
the
Romaines
in
play
some
ten
yeares
with
variable
successe
of
fortune
.
The
women
dispatch
all
businesse
both
within
dores
and
without
,
&
the
men
imploy
themselues
either
in
wars
,
or
to
purloyning
&
stealing
from
others
:
they
weare
short
black
garments
made
of
rough
woll
like
goats
haire
:
their
shields
or
bucklers
which
they
vse
for
their
defence
in
the
warres
,
be
little
ones
made
of
nerues
and
sinewes
,
which
they
will
weeld
with
such
agilitie
,
as
they
auoid
all
dangers
both
of
darts
,
arrowes
,
and
hand-blowes
.
Their
darts
bee
all
of
Iron
and
crooked
,
their
helmets
of
brasse
and
crested
,
and
their
swords
of
Iron
,
and
as
broade
as
the
palme
of
ones
hand
;
wherewith
in
a
troupe
or
croude
,
they
will
make
great
slaughter
.
They
haue
a
deuise
to
make
Iron
very
tough
and
strong
for
weapons
,
which
is
,
to
beate
and
hammer
it
into
thinne
plates
or
sheetes
,
and
then
to
lay
those
sheetes
in
the
ground
so
long
,
till
the
weakest
of
the
Iron
bee
rusted
away
,
and
none
left
but
what
is
maruellous
pure
&
strong
,
and
of
this
they
make
their
swords
,
and
other
weapons
for
the
warres
,
which
be
so
substantiall
and
good
,
as
neither
shield
nor
helmet
can
withstand
them
,
but
that
they
kill
all
before
them
:
and
of
these
swords
euery
one
commonly
carrieth
two
.
Those
which
haue
any
regiment
in
the
camp
,
after
they
haue
escaped
the
conflict
on
horsebacke
,
forsake
their
horses
,
and
helpe
the
footmen
,
they
will
fling
their
darts
a
great
way
from
them
,
&
that
with
great
skil
,
&
they
will
indure
the
fight
a
long
time
,
&
their
bodies
be
so
nimble
and
quicke
,
as
they
can
easily
fly
from
their
foes
,
and
set
vpon
them
againe
as
occasion
is
offered
They
be
so
desirous
of
wars
,
that
for
the
least
cause
that
is
,
they
will
swarme
together
by
troupes
,
and
sing
for
ioy
when
they
incounter
their
foes
.
In
peaceable
times
they
practise
singing
and
dancing
;
for
which
exercise
they
be
very
light
and
actiue
:
towards
their
enemies
and
euil
persons
they
practise
great
cruelty
,
but
to
strangers
much
bounty
and
humanity
:
for
they
bee
so
forward
to
intertaine
strangers
and
trauellers
,
as
they
will
euery
one
striue
to
exceed
other
in
courtesie
,
with
a
kind
of
emulation
,
esteeming
those
most
worthy
of
honor
and
in
greatest
fauour
with
God
,
that
haue
most
strangers
to
accompany
them
:
The
women
weare
yron
chaines
or
iewels
about
their
neckes
,
with
crooked
or
bending
crests
,
that
compasse
the
head
from
the
necke
behind
ouer
the
crowne
,
and
so
hang
downe
vpon
their
fore-heads
,
vnto
which
they
fasten
their
veiles
when
they
please
to
maske
their
faces
,
which
they
account
a
great
ornament
vnto
them
.
In
like
manner
in
some
part
a
little
strake
of
a
wheele
compasseth
their
heads
,
and
is
bound
to
the
sinewes
in
the
hinder
part
of
the
head
,
and
reacheth
downe
to
the
lappes
of
their
eares
,
waxing
,
by
little
and
litle
,
sharper
and
narrower
towards
the
top
.
Some
shaue
off
all
the
haire
of
the
forpart
of
their
heades
,
and
some
others
haue
a
pillar
of
a
foot
long
,
standing
vpright
vpon
their
foreheads
,
to
which
they
fasten
their
haire
,
and
then
couer
it
with
a
blacke
cap
or
bonnet
.
They
feed
of
diuers
sorts
of
flesh
,
and
make
drinke
of
hony
,
whereof
the
country
hath
sufficient
store
,
and
such
wines
as
are
wanting
in
their
owne
,
are
brought
vnto
them
out
of
other
countries
:
and
although
they
bee
very
neate
and
cleanly
in
their
diet
,
yet
is
it
strange
to
see
,
what
a
beastly
and
filthy
custome
they
generally
obserue
,
which
is
,
to
wash
their
whole
bodies
,
yea
and
to
rub
their
teeth
with
vrine
,
accounting
it
very
good
and
wholesome
for
their
bodies
.
But
(
to
omit
nothing
that
may
bring
vs
to
a
perfect
knowledge
and
vnderstanding
of
the
country
)
all
the
Region
now
called
Spaine
,
was
heretofore
diuided
into
the
further
and
nearer
Spaine
;
the
nearer
Spaine
is
that
which
is
now
called
Tarragon
,
extending
to
the
Pyrenaean
hils
:
&
the
further
Spaine
by
reason
of
the
length
,
is
diuided
into
two
Prouinces
,
Bethica
,
and
Lusitania
:
Spaine
also
was
once
diuided
into
fiue
kingdomes
,
which
were
,
Castile
,
Arragon
,
Portugall
,
Nauarre
,
and
Granata
.
Of
Lusitania
,
and
of
the
auncient
manners
of
the
Portugals
.
CAP.
24.
LVSITANIA
,
a
Prouince
in
the
furthermost
part
of
Spaine
,
and
at
this
day
called
Of
all
Spaniards
,
the
Portugals
bee
most
valiant
,
subtill
,
actiue
and
nimble
,
and
through
their
extraordinarie
skill
in
nauigation
haue
found
out
more
strange
and
vnknowne
lands
,
than
any
people
in
the
world
againe
:
Their
shields
which
they
vse
in
the
warres
be
two
foote
broade
,
and
made
crooked
towards
the
vpper
end
where
they
hold
their
hands
,
(
for
other
handle
they
haue
none
)
and
these
will
they
vse
with
such
agility
,
as
they
will
thereby
easily
auoide
both
arrowes
,
darts
,
and
hand-blowes
:
They
haue
also
short
swords
or
poynards
hanging
by
their
sides
,
and
some
haue
brest-plates
made
of
linnen
cloth
,
and
yet
but
few
weare
other
priuie
coats
or
crested
helmets
,
but
onely
such
as
be
made
of
nerues
or
sinewes
.
They
be
very
skilfull
in
darting
,
&
can
cast
them
a
great
way
from
them
,
they
continue
the
battell
long
,
and
by
reason
of
their
nimblenes
,
quicke
agility
,
and
lightnesse
,
they
will
easily
flie
from
their
enemie
,
and
againe
pursue
him
,
as
makes
most
for
their
aduantage
:
foot-men
haue
their
legs
harnessed
,
and
euery
one
a
bundle
of
darts
,
and
some
carrie
Iauelins
pointed
or
headed
with
brasse
.
There
be
some
Portingals
dwelling
neere
the
riuer
Durius
,
which
are
said
to
liue
like
vnto
the
Spartanes
:
these
vse
two
kind
of
oyntments
,
and
sulphury
or
fierie
stones
to
warm
them
withall
,
and
all
cold
things
are
washed
.
They
eate
all
one
kind
of
meate
,
which
is
wholesome
,
though
it
be
homely
:
when
they
sacrifice
,
they
cut
not
the
beast
in
peeces
,
but
opening
his
belly
,
they
looke
into
the
bowels
or
garbage
of
the
oblation
,
as
also
into
the
veines
of
his
side
,
and
by
handling
of
them
coniecture
of
things
to
come
.
Another
kind
of
diuination
they
haue
by
mens
intrals
,
and
especially
captiues
;
in
doing
whereof
they
first
couer
the
man
ordained
for
that
purpose
,
with
a
cassocke
,
and
then
the
Augur
or
Southsayer
maketh
an
incision
in
the
bottome
of
his
belly
,
and
by
his
fall
prophesieth
of
future
euents
,
which
done
,
they
cutte
off
the
right
hands
,
and
offer
them
to
their
gods
.
Those
Portingals
which
inhabite
on
hils
fare
but
meanly
,
they
drinke
water
,
and
lye
vpon
the
bare
ground
:
They
suffer
their
haire
to
grow
long
,
and
to
hang
downe
about
their
shoulders
dangling
like
women
,
and
they
fight
with
Myters
vpon
their
heades
,
in
stead
of
helmets
.
Their
daintiest
meate
is
bucke
goates
,
which
they
also
sacrifice
to
Mars
,
as
they
do
captiues
and
horses
.
They
haue
also
(
in
imitation
of
the
Greekes
)
their
Hecatombes
,
which
are
sacrifices
made
with
an
hundred
beasts
of
all
sorts
,
and
(
as
Pindarus
is
of
opinion
)
they
sacrifice
and
offer
euery
hundreth
thing
likewise
.
They
haue
their
Gymnick
playes
,
(
which
are
so
called
,
for
that
they
be
done
by
naked
men
)
and
these
playes
are
exercised
with
weapons
,
horses
,
plummets
of
Leade
,
called
the
Whirle-about
,
running
and
disordered
fighting
:
and
sometimes
they
diuide
themselues
into
parts
,
and
fight
one
side
against
another
.
These
mountainous
Lusitanians
feede
two
parts
of
the
yeare
vppon
Acornes
,
which
when
they
haue
dried
and
ground
into
meale
,
they
make
bread
thereof
and
so
eat
it
.
In
stead
of
wine
(
wherof
those
parts
are
barren
)
they
haue
drinke
made
of
barley
,
and
that
they
euer
drinke
new
,
assoone
as
it
is
brewed
.
When
kinsfolke
and
friends
are
assembled
together
to
banquet
,
in
stead
of
oyle
they
vse
butter
,
and
haue
seates
made
in
the
walles
for
them
to
sit
in
;
where
euery
one
taketh
his
seate
according
to
his
worth
or
grauitie
,
and
euer
in
their
drinking
,
they
vse
to
sing
and
dance
after
musicke
;
leaping
and
capering
for
ioy
,
as
the
women
in
Boetica
do
,
when
they
ioyne
all
their
hands
together
,
and
so
fall
a
dauncing
:
Their
apparell
(
for
the
most
part
)
is
black
cassockes
,
which
they
will
wrap
about
them
,
and
so
lye
themselues
downe
to
sleepe
vppon
straw
or
litter
:
They
eate
their
meate
in
earthen
platters
,
as
the
French
men
do
,
and
women
weare
for
the
most
part
red
garments
.
In
steade
of
money
they
vse
thinne
plates
of
siluer
,
or
else
exchange
and
barter
one
commoditie
for
another
.
Those
which
are
condemned
to
dye
,
are
stoned
to
death
,
and
Parricides
are
carried
from
out
the
confines
of
their
hilles
,
or
beyond
some
riuer
,
and
there
couered
and
ouer-whelmed
with
stones
.
They
contract
matrimonie
after
the
manner
of
the
Greekes
,
and
(
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Aegyptians
)
bring
those
which
are
sick
into
the
streets
,
to
the
end
that
those
which
haue
beene
troubled
with
the
like
griefes
themselues
,
may
shew
them
how
they
were
cured
.
And
these
be
the
customs
vsed
in
those
mountainous
and
northerne
countries
of
Spaine
.
It
is
reported
,
that
those
Spaniards
which
inhabite
the
vtmost
parts
of
Portingall
,
when
they
be
taken
prisoners
by
their
enemies
,
and
readie
to
bee
hanged
,
they
will
sing
for
ioy
:
That
the
men
there
giue
dowers
to
their
wiues
,
and
make
their
sisters
their
heires
,
who
do
also
marrv
their
own
brothers
.
And
that
they
be
so
barbarous
and
bloudy-minded
,
that
mothers
will
murther
their
owne
children
,
and
children
their
parents
,
rather
then
that
they
should
fall
into
the
hands
of
their
enemies
.
They
do
sacrifice
to
a
god
,
whose
name
is
vnknowne
:
when
the
Moone
is
in
the
full
,
they
will
watch
all
night
euery
one
at
his
owne
dore
,
dancing
and
skipping
all
the
night
long
.
The
women
haue
as
good
part
of
all
profits
and
increase
as
men
haue
,
for
they
practise
husbandry
,
and
be
obedient
and
seruiceable
to
men
,
when
they
themselues
are
with
child
.
The
Spaniards
make
poyson
of
a
kind
of
herbe
much
like
vnto
Persley
,
which
offendeth
not
vppon
a
sodaine
,
but
by
litle
and
litle
,
and
this
they
alwaies
haue
in
readinesse
for
any
one
that
wrongs
them
,
in
so
much
as
it
is
sayd
to
be
proper
to
the
Spaniards
to
be
great
poysoners
,
and
that
their
custome
is
also
to
offer
themselues
to
bee
slaine
and
sacrificed
for
those
to
whome
they
are
newly
reconciled
.
Of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
,
and
of
many
other
Ilands
,
and
of
the
manners
and
customes
of
the
Inhabitants
.
CAP.
25.
ENGLAND
,
otherwise
called
great
Brittaine
,
is
the
greatest
Iland
contained
Vpon
the
North
it
lieth
opposite
to
France
and
Spaine
,
and
the
circuit
or
vtmost
bounds
of
the
whole
Island
,
is
about
1836.
English
miles
.
Their
longest
day
consisteth
In
warre
they
are
vndaunted
,
and
most
expert
Archers
,
their
women
bee
maruelous
comely
and
beautifull
,
their
common
sort
of
people
rude
,
barbarous
and
base
,
their
nobility
and
gentrie
,
curteous
,
ciuill
and
of
singular
humanity
.
They
salute
one
an
other
with
cappe
and
knee
,
and
incounter
the
women
with
kisses
,
leade
them
into
Tauernes
and
there
drinke
together
,
which
they
deeme
no
touch
to
their
reputations
,
if
therein
bee
discouered
no
lasciuious
intent
.
If
they
haue
warres
,
they
delight
not
in
subuerting
citties
,
destroying
,
burning
,
and
consuming
,
corne
,
cattaile
or
country
,
but
bend
their
forces
wholy
to
the
destruction
of
their
enemies
,
and
he
that
is
vanquisher
hath
command
of
all
.
England
of
al
other
prouinces
,
was
the
first
that
imbraced
There
bee
many
villages
,
borrowes
and
cities
,
whereof
London
is
the
chiefest
of
the
nation
,
the
Kings
seat
,
and
These
are
their
customes
and
manners
they
vse
in
this
age
,
which
are
much
differing
from
their
customes
they
vsed
the
time
of
Iulius
Caesar
,
for
at
that
time
it
was
not
lawfull
for
them
to
eate
Hare
,
Hen
or
Goose
,
and
yet
Scotland
the
vttermost
part
of
Britan
towards
the
Not
farre
distant
from
Scotland
lieth
Ireland
,
the
people
whereof
vse
one
kinde
of
habite
,
in
no
point
differing
one
from
an
other
.
They
speake
all
one
language
and
vse
the
selfe
same
customes
.
They
haue
nimble
wits
and
are
very
apt
to
reuenge
,
vsing
great
cruelty
in
the
warres
,
though
otherwise
they
bee
sober
and
can
indure
all
manner
of
wants
with
great
facility
.
They
are
naturally
faire
,
but
nothing
curious
in
their
apparel
.
The
Scots
of
whom
I
spake
before
(
as
some
are
of
opinion
)
were
so
called
of
the
paynting
of
their
bodies
,
Aeneas
Siluius
saith
,
that
the
shortest
day
in
winter
there
,
is
not
aboue
three
houres
long
,
and
it
is
a
thing
worthy
the
noting
to
see
how
poore
folkes
there
stand
about
the
Temples
of
their
gods
,
begging
stones
of
passengers
for
them
to
burne
,
for
the
country
affoordeth
but
small
store
of
fuell
,
and
the
stones
which
they
craue
and
get
together
in
this
manner
,
are
of
a
fat
and
sulphery
condition
,
and
wil
burne
like
coles
:
Aeneas
saith
that
hee
heard
there
was
a
tree
in
Scotland
,
that
in
Antumne
when
the
leaues
were
withered
,
they
fell
of
the
tree
into
a
riuer
,
&
by
vertue
of
the
water
were
turned
into
birds
.
This
tree
he
saith
hee
sought
for
in
Scotland
,
but
could
not
find
it
,
and
that
lastly
it
was
told
him
,
by
some
that
knew
the
Country
well
,
that
this
strange
miracle
was
to
be
seene
in
one
of
the
Isles
of
Orcades
.
And
thus
farre
mine
Author
,
concerning
the
estate
of
this
Island
,
by
which
appeareth
the
little
acquaintance
both
hee
and
those
writers
out
of
which
hee
frameth
this
collection
had
with
it
,
for
else
would
they
not
so
sleightly
haue
slipt
ouer
the
commendation
of
so
worthy
a
Country
,
and
therefore
I
thought
it
not
amisse
,
in
this
place
to
supply
their
defects
with
this
short
addition
of
mine
owne
,
wherein
happely
you
may
perceiue
a
more
liuely
description
of
this
our
Realme
of
Great
Britany
,
and
the
condition
of
the
inhabitants
then
could
well
bee
expected
from
meere
strangers
.
BRITANNIA
,
sometimes
called
Albion
,
the
worthiest
and
renownedst
Island
of
all
the
world
,
is
in
compasse
as
is
said
before
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
the
best
writers
)
about
1836.
English
miles
:
It
is
sytuated
in
a
most
milde
&
temperate
clymate
,
the
ayre
beeing
neither
too
hot
in
Sommer
,
nor
too
cold
in
winter
,
through
which
temperature
it
aboundeth
with
all
sorts
of
graine
,
fruits
and
cattaile
,
that
be
either
necessary
or
behoueful
for
mans
life
:
for
besides
that
the
Country
is
wholesome
,
pleasant
and
delightsome
,
there
bee
such
store
of
ponds
,
riuers
and
running
waters
for
fish
and
foule
,
such
aboundance
of
forrests
and
chases
for
timber
and
fuel
,
such
large
fields
&
champion
grounds
for
corne
and
graine
,
such
pastures
and
meadowes
for
sheepe
and
cattaile
,
such
orchards
and
gardens
for
pleasure
and
profit
,
such
hunting
and
hawking
in
fields
,
fluds
and
forrests
,
such
strong
castles
,
such
stately
buildings
,
such
goodly
cities
and
walled
townes
,
such
beautifull
houses
of
the
Nobility
disperced
in
all
parts
of
the
country
,
such
large
territories
,
such
renowned
vniuersities
for
the
aduancement
of
learning
and
good
letters
,
such
practise
of
religion
,
such
places
for
pleading
,
such
trafficke
and
trading
,
such
maintainance
of
Iustice
,
such
generous
dispositions
in
the
nobles
,
such
ciuility
amongst
citizens
,
such
intercourse
amongst
the
commons
,
in
a
word
such
is
the
pompe
,
riches
&
florishing
state
of
this
Realme
,
vnder
the
gouernment
of
our
most
gratious
Prince
King
Iames
,
that
England
at
this
day
is
so
amply
stored
with
natures
richest
guifts
that
she
is
not
onely
furnished
with
things
sufficient
to
serue
her selfe
,
but
sendeth
forth
sundry
of
her
superfluous
commodities
into
other
countries
also
,
and
for
al
things
may
iustly
bee
compared
,
if
not
preferred
to
any
country
in
Christendome
:
who
were
the
first
inhabitants
of
this
Island
,
and
why
it
was
so
called
,
I
finde
it
so
diuersly
reported
that
I
rather
leaue
euery
man
to
his
opinion
,
then
by
setting
downe
mine
owne
incurre
the
censure
of
ignorance
and
indiscretion
:
but
howsoeuer
,
although
it
hath
bin
inhabited
by
sundry
nations
,
and
deuided
into
seuerall
Kingdoms
,
yet
doe
I
not
finde
that
euer
it
admitted
any
other
forme
of
gouernment
but
the
Kingly
authority
only
,
no
not
when
it
was
dismembered
into
many
Kingdomes
,
but
that
then
euery
King
had
a
perfect
and
absolute
command
ouer
his
subiects
,
nor
that
any
King
of
England
,
either
then
,
or
since
it
grew
into
a
Monarchy
,
did
euer
receiue
his
authority
from
any
other
Prince
as
his
supreme
,
but
that
euery
King
within
the
limits
of
his
Kingdome
was
(
next
vnto
God
)
sole
and
absolute
gouernor
,
the
idle
example
of
King
Iohn
onely
excepted
,
who
without
consent
of
his
commons
,
or
establishment
by
act
of
parliament
,
forced
therevnto
by
the
rebellion
of
his
Nobles
aided
by
the
Dolphin
of
France
,
resigned
his
crowne
to
the
Popes
Legate
,
and
receiued
it
againe
at
his
hands
onely
to
appease
the
Pope
being
then
his
enemy
.
To
passe
ouer
the
seuerall
peoples
that
haue
inhabited
this
Island
,
and
the
times
of
their
continuance
,
as
Britans
,
Romans
,
Danes
and
Saxons
,
and
to
come
to
times
more
nere
vnto
vs
,
for
that
my
purpose
is
not
to
wade
in
vncertaine
waters
,
but
briefly
to
touch
the
present
state
and
condition
of
my
country
,
too
sleightly
slipt
ouer
by
mine
author
.
William
surnamed
the
Conqueror
bastard
sonne
to
Robert
the
sixth
Duke
of
Normandy
,
and
cousin
germaine
vnto
King
Edward
the
Confessor
by
the
mothers
side
,
pretending
a
title
vnto
this
Kingdome
by
the
guift
of
Edward
his
kinseman
,
and
also
by
a
couenant
confirmed
by
oth
betwixt
Harrold
and
him
,
entred
this
land
,
slue
King
Harrold
in
battaile
and
obtained
the
crowne
by
conquest
,
vpon
the
fourteenth
day
of
October
1066.
Hee
alterred
the
whole
state
of
the
country
,
dispossessed
the
Inhabitants
,
and
distributed
their
lands
by
portions
vnto
his
people
that
came
in
with
him
,
he
raigned
twenty
yeeres
,
eight
monthes
and
sixteene
daies
,
and
left
the
Kingdome
to
William
his
third
sonne
,
surnamed
William
Rufus
,
who
was
slain
in
hunting
,
after
hee
had
raigned
twelue
yeeres
,
eleuen
months
and
eighteene
daies
,
and
hauing
no
issue
,
left
the
gouernment
to
Henry
his
brother
,
and
youngest
sonne
to
William
the
Conqueror
.
Henry
the
first
,
surnamed
Henry
Beuclarke
,
raigned
fiue
and
thirty
yeeres
,
foure
months
and
eleuen
daies
,
and
dying
without
issue
male
,
left
the
crowne
vnto
Stephen
Earle
Morton
and
of
Bologne
,
sonne
to
the
Earle
of
Bloys
,
and
Adela
,
William
Conquerors
daughter
,
and
nephew
to
King
Henry
the
first
.
Stephen
raigned
eighteene
yeeres
,
eleuen
months
and
eighteene
daies
,
and
Henry
sonne
to
Maude
the
Empresse
,
whose
mother
was
Maude
Queene
of
England
,
wife
to
King
Henry
the
first
and
daughter
to
Margaret
Queene
of
Scots
,
who
was
daughter
to
Edward
the
sonne
of
Edmund
,
surnamed
Ironsyde
(
by
which
meanes
the
Saxon
line
was
againe
restored
)
succeeded
in
his
Kingdome
.
Henry
the
second
raigned
foure
and
thirty
yeeres
,
nine
months
and
two
daies
,
and
then
departing
this
life
left
the
managing
of
the
estate
vnto
his
third
sonne
Richard
surnamed
Richard
Ceur
de
Lyon
.
Richard
the
first
raigned
nine
yeeres
,
nine
months
and
two
and
twenty
daies
,
and
dying
without
issue
,
his
brother
Iohn
(
disinheriting
Arthur
and
Eleanor
,
the
right
heires
to
the
crowne
,
as
being
the
issue
of
Ieffrey
Duke
of
Britan
his
elder
brother
,
who
was
fourth
sonne
to
Henry
the
second
,
and
died
before
his
father
)
tooke
vpon
him
the
gouernment
.
Iohn
raigned
seuenteene
yeeres
,
seuen
monthes
,
and
Henry
his
eldest
sonne
raigned
in
his
steed
.
Henry
the
third
raigned
sixe
and
fiftie
yeeres
,
and
one
month
,
and
left
his
sonne
Edward
surnamed
Long-shankes
to
rule
after
him
.
Edward
the
first
raigned
foure
and
thirty
yeeres
,
eight
monthes
and
nine
daies
,
and
exchanging
his
Kingdome
,
for
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
left
the
crowne
to
his
sonne
Edward
of
Carnaruon
so
called
because
hee
was
borne
there
.
Edward
the
second
raigned
nineteene
yeeres
,
seuen
months
and
sixe
daies
,
and
beeing
then
deposed
,
the
gouernment
was
committed
to
Edward
his
sonne
.
Edward
the
third
raigned
fifty
yeeres
,
foure
monthes
and
seuen
daies
,
and
left
the
Kingdome
vnto
Richard
his
grand-child
,
the
sonne
of
Edward
the
Black
Prince
,
who
died
before
his
father
.
Richard
the
second
was
deposed
,
when
hee
had
raigned
two
and
twenty
yeeres
,
foureteene
weekes
and
two
daies
,
and
Henry
Plantagenet
,
sonne
to
Iohn
of
Gante
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
fourth
sonne
to
Edward
the
third
got
possession
of
the
crown
rather
by
force
then
by
lawful
succession
.
Henry
the
fourth
raigned
thirteene
yeeres
,
six
months
,
and
foure
daies
,
and
his
sonne
Henry
succeeded
him
in
the
Kingdome
.
Henry
the
fifth
,
whose
valor
France
well
knew
,
raigned
nine
yeeres
,
fiue
months
,
and
foure
and
twenty
daies
,
and
left
the
gouernment
to
his
sonne
Henry
likewise
.
Henry
the
sixth
raigned
eight
and
thirty
yeeres
,
sixe
months
and
nineteene
daies
,
and
Edward
Earle
of
March
,
eldest
sonne
to
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
,
clayming
the
crowne
by
liniall
discent
,
from
Lionel
Duke
of
Clarence
,
third
sonne
to
Edward
the
third
,
and
elder
brother
to
Iohn
of
Gante
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
succeeded
him
in
the
gouernment
.
Edward
the
fourth
raigned
two
and
twenty
yeeres
fiue
weekes
&
one
day
&
left
the
Kingdom
to
his
son
Edward
.
Edward
the
fifth
was
murthered
by
Richard
Duke
of
Glocester
,
youngest
sonne
to
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
,
and
youngest
brother
to
Edward
the
fourth
,
when
hee
had
raigned
onely
ten
weekes
and
foure
daies
.
Richard
the
third
hauing
butchered
his
Nephewes
,
and
vsurped
the
crowne
of
England
,
was
slaine
by
Henry
the
Seuenth
when
hee
had
raigned
two
yeeres
,
two
monthes
and
fiue
daies
,
and
left
the
Crowne
vnto
the
said
Henry
,
who
was
next
heire
from
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
and
married
Elizabeth
,
Daughter
vnto
Edward
the
Fourth
,
next
heire
from
the
house
of
Yorke
,
by
which
marriage
hee
revnited
the
two
long
deuided
houses
of
Yorke
and
Lancaster
.
Henry
the
Seuenth
,
raigned
three
and
twenty
yeeres
,
eight
monthes
and
nineteene
daies
,
and
left
the
Kingdome
to
Henry
his
Second
sonne
,
for
his
eldest
sonne
Arthur
died
before
his
father
without
issue
.
Henry
the
Eight
,
raigned
seuen
and
thirty
yeeres
,
ten
monthes
and
one
day
,
and
left
the
charge
of
the
gouernment
to
Edward
his
sonne
.
Edward
the
Sixth
,
raigned
sixe
yeeres
,
fiue
monthes
and
nineteene
daies
,
and
Queene
Mary
his
eldest
sister
succeeded
him
.
Queene
Mary
raigned
fiue
yeeres
,
fiue
monthes
and
two
and
twenty
daies
,
and
her
sister
Queene
Elizabeth
raigned
after
her
.
Queene
Elizabeth
raigned
foure
and
forty
yeeres
foure
monthes
and
foureteene
daies
.
Shee
was
the
mirrour
of
the
world
for
Gouernment
and
(
her
sex
considered
)
beyond
compare
admirable
,
religious
,
prudent
,
magnanimous
,
mercifull
,
beloued
,
euill
spoken
of
by
none
but
onely
the
wicked
,
neuer
to
bee
remembred
of
any
true
hearted
Englishman
,
but
which
reioycing
for
her
birth
,
and
sorrowing
for
her
death
.
Her
Virgine
life
was
such
,
as
that
(
for
politique
respects
)
beeing
mooued
to
marry
in
the
first
yeere
of
her
reigne
,
her
answere
was
that
that
estate
liked
her
best
,
wherein
she
then
liued
with
all
concluding
for
satisfaction
to
her
subiects
with
a
Deus
Prouidebit
,
God
shall
prouide
an
heire
for
this
Kingdome
,
which
blessed
bee
God
therefore
,
our
eyes
haue
after
foure
and
forty
yeeres
of
her
gratious
raigne
now
to
our
comfort
seene
.
But
for
your
better
satisfaction
,
I
will
here
set
downe
her
words
at
large
as
they
are
penned
by
Maister
Stow
in
his
Annals
of
England
.
AS
I
haue
had
good
cause
,
so
doe
I
giue
you
all
my
And
to
the
first
part
,
I
may
say
vnto
you
,
that
from
my
yeeres
of
vnderstanding
,
sith
I
first
had
consideration
of
my selfe
,
to
bee
borne
a
seruitor
of
almighty
God
,
I
happily
chose
this
kinde
of
life
,
in
the
which
I
yet
liue
,
which
I
assure
you
,
for
my
owne
part
,
hath
hitherto
best
contented
my selfe
,
and
,
I
trust
,
hath
beene
most
acceptable
to
God
.
From
the
which
,
if
either
ambition
of
high
estate
offered
to
mee
in
marriage
by
the
pleasure
and
appointment
of
my
Prince
,
whereof
I
haue
some
records
in
this
presence
(
as
you
our
Treasurer
well
knew
)
or
if
the
eschewing
the
danger
of
mine
enemies
,
or
the
avoyding
of
the
perrill
of
death
,
whose
messinger
,
or
rather
a
continuall
watch-man
,
the
Princes
indignation
was
no
little
time
daily
before
mine
eyes
,
by
whose
meanes
,
although
I
know
,
or
iustly
may
suspect
,
yet
I
will
not
now
vtter
,
or
if
the
whole
cause
were
in
my
sister
her selfe
,
I
will
not
now
burthen
her
therewith
,
because
I
will
not
charge
the
dead
:
if
any
of
these
,
I
say
,
could
haue
drawne
,
or
diswaded
mee
from
this
kinde
of
life
,
I
had
not
now
remained
in
this
estate
wherein
you
see
mee
,
but
so
constant
haue
I
alwaies
continued
in
this
determination
,
although
my
youth
and
wordes
may
seeme
to
some
hardly
to
agree
together
,
yet
is
it
most
certaine
and
true
,
that
at
this
day
I
doe
stand
free
from
any
other
meaning
,
that
either
I
haue
had
in
times
past
,
or
haue
at
this
present
,
with
which
trade
of
life
I
am
so
throughly
acquainted
,
that
I
trust
in
God
,
who
hath
hitherto
therein
preserued
,
and
led
mee
by
the
hand
,
will
not
of
his
goodnesse
suffer
mee
to
goe
alone
.
For
the
other
part
,
the
manner
of
your
petition
I
doe
well
like
,
and
take
it
in
verie
good
part
,
because
that
it
is
simple
,
and
contayneth
no
lymitation
of
place
or
person
:
if
it
had
beene
otherwise
,
I
must
needs
haue
misliked
it
verie
much
,
and
thought
it
in
you
a
verie
great
presumption
,
beeing
vnfitting
,
and
altogither
vnmeete
for
you
to
require
them
that
may
commaunde
,
or
those
to
appoint
,
whose
partes
are
to
desire
,
or
such
to
binde
and
limit
,
whose
duties
are
to
obey
,
or
to
take
vpon
you
to
drawe
my
loue
to
your
likings
,
or
to
frame
my
will
to
your
fantasie
:
For
a
guerdon
constrained
,
and
a
guift
freely
giuen
,
can
neuer
agree
together
.
Neuerthelesse
if
any
one
of
you
bee
in
suspect
,
that
whensoeuer
it
may
please
God
to
incline
my
heart
to
another
kinde
of
life
,
you
may
well
assure
your selues
,
my
meaning
or
resolution
is
not
to
doe
or
determine
any
thing
,
wherewith
the
Realme
may
,
or
shall
,
haue
iust
cause
to
bee
discontented
,
or
complaine
of
imposed
iniurie
.
And
therefore
put
that
cleane
out
of
your
heads
,
and
remooue
such
doubtfull
thoughts
,
for
I
doe
assure
you
,
what
credit
my
assurance
may
haue
with
you
I
cannot
tell
,
but
what
credit
it
shall
deserue
to
haue
,
the
sequell
shall
declare
;
I
will
neuer
in
that
matter
conclude
any
thing
that
shal
be
preiudiciall
to
the
Realme
,
for
the
benefit
,
weale
,
good
and
safetie
whereof
,
I
will
neuer
shunne
to
spend
my
life
.
And
whomsoeuer
my
chance
shal
be
to
light
vpon
,
I
trust
he
shal
be
such
,
as
shal
be
as
carefull
for
the
Realme
,
and
you
,
I
will
not
say
as
my selfe
,
because
I
cannot
so
certainelie
determine
of
any
other
,
but
at
the
leastwise
,
by
my
good
will
and
desire
,
hee
shal
be
such
,
as
shal
be
as
carefull
for
the
preseruation
of
the
Realme
,
and
you
,
as
my selfe
.
And
albeit
it
might
please
Almightie
GOD
to
continue
mee
still
in
this
minde
,
to
liue
out
of
the
estate
of
marriage
,
yet
is
it
not
to
bee
feared
,
but
hee
will
so
worke
in
my
heart
,
and
in
your
wisdomes
,
as
good
prouision
by
his
helpe
may
bee
made
in
conuenient
,
whereby
the
Realme
shall
not
remaine
and
stand
destitute
of
an
heire
to
succeed
mee
,
that
may
bee
a
fit
Gouernour
,
and
peraduenture
more
beneficiall
to
the
Realme
and
generality
,
then
such
off-spring
as
may
come
of
mee
.
For
though
I
bee
neuer
so
carefull
of
your
well
doings
,
and
minde
euer
so
to
bee
,
yet
may
issue
growe
out
of
kinde
,
and
become
perhaps
vngratious
.
And
in
the
end
this
shal
be
for
mee
verie
sufficient
,
that
a
marble
stone
shall
declare
,
that
a
maiden
Queene
hauing
raigned
and
ruled
such
a
long
time
,
liued
,
and
died
a
virgine
.
And
heere
I
end
,
and
take
your
comming
vnto
mee
in
good
part
,
and
giue
vnto
you
all
eft-somes
my
hearty
thankes
,
more
yet
for
your
zeale
and
good
meaning
,
then
for
your
petition
.
And
thus
farre
Stowe
.
THIS
good
Queene
ELIZABETH
was
the
last
of
the
Royall
issue
of
King
Henry
the
eight
,
shee
died
without
any
issue
her selfe
and
left
the
Kingdome
vnto
Iames
King
of
Scotland
,
and
next
heire
to
the
crowne
of
England
.
King
Iames
the
first
of
that
name
since
the
Conquest
by
the
death
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
vnited
the
two
famous
Kingdomes
of
England
and
Scotland
,
which
had
beene
long
deuided
,
the
crowne
of
England
rightfully
and
linially
descending
vnto
him
from
Margueret
,
eldest
daughter
to
Henry
the
seuenth
,
and
Elizabeth
wife
of
the
sayd
Henry
,
&
eldest
daughter
to
Edward
the
fourth
,
which
Margueret
was
maried
to
Iames
the
fourth
King
of
Scotland
,
who
had
issue
Iames
the
fifth
,
father
vnto
Mary
the
last
Queene
of
Scots
,
who
was
mother
vnto
Iames
the
sixth
King
of
Scotland
,
and
of
great
Britan
France
and
Ireland
the
first
.
To
omit
Ireland
an
Island
vnder
our
Kings
dominion
,
the
people
wherof
of
late
yeeres
haue
growne
to
more
ciuility
,
by
conuersing
with
other
nations
,
and
to
speake
something
more
in
perticular
of
this
Island
as
now
it
is
,
wee
may
deuide
the
whole
Island
of
Britanny
into
three
partes
,
that
is
to
say
England
,
Wales
and
Scotland
.
Scotland
the
North
of
this
Island
,
hauing
for
a
long
time
beene
a
Kingdome
of
it selfe
seuered
and
distinct
from
England
,
is
now
by
this
happy
vnion
(
as
I
said
before
)
made
one
againe
with
England
,
and
both
of
them
gouerned
by
one
King
and
Monarch
.
This
Country
in
respect
of
England
is
very
barren
and
mountanous
,
and
the
Inhabitants
,
especially
the
vulgar
sort
,
farre
more
rude
and
barbarous
:
their
language
in
effect
is
all
one
with
the
English
,
the
Northerne
Scots
excepted
,
which
speake
and
liue
after
the
Irish
fashion
,
nor
is
their
any
difference
in
their
religion
,
but
all
causes
and
controuersies
bee
there
determined
by
the
ciuill
law
,
as
in
most
other
Countries
,
for
with
our
common
lawes
of
England
they
are
little
acquainted
.
Wales
an
other
part
of
this
Island
,
and
the
proper
habitation
of
the
Britans
,
expelled
thither
out
of
England
by
the
Englishmen
,
was
gouerned
by
Princes
of
their
owne
bloud
vntil
the
raigne
of
Henry
the
third
,
who
slue
Lhewellen
ap
Griffith
,
the
last
Prince
of
the
British
race
,
vnited
that
Prouince
vnto
the
Kingdome
of
England
,
and
forced
the
Inhabitants
to
sweare
fealty
and
alleagiance
vnto
Edward
of
Carnaruan
his
eldest
sonne
,
whom
hee
made
Prince
of
Wales
:
After
the
decease
of
Edward
the
first
,
this
title
of
Prince
of
Wales
lay
dormant
during
all
the
raigne
of
Edward
the
Second
,
and
was
againe
reuiued
by
Edward
the
Third
,
who
created
his
sonne
Edward
surnamed
the
Blacke
Prince
,
Duke
of
Cornwall
,
Earle
of
Chester
and
Prince
of
Wales
,
and
euer
since
hath
this
title
beene
duely
conferred
vnto
the
eldest
sons
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
for
the
time
being
,
and
now
lastly
,
and
but
lately
by
our
dread
soueraigne
Lord
King
Iames
,
vnto
Henry
Fredericke
his
eldest
son
,
the
hopefull
issue
of
a
happie
father
,
borne
certes
(
as
euidently
appeareth
in
his
minority
)
to
bee
a
perfect
mirror
of
chiualry
,
for
the
aduancement
of
our
country
and
common
wealth
,
and
the
subuersion
of
his
enemies
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Wales
,
though
they
bee
much
improued
,
yet
do
they
not
equall
the
English
in
ciuility
,
nor
their
soile
in
fertility
:
Their
whole
Country
consisteth
of
twelue
shires
(
that
is
to
say
)
Anglesea
,
Brecknocke
,
Cardigan
,
Carmarden
,
Carnaruon
,
Denbigh
,
Flint
,
Glamorgan
,
Merionneth
,
Mongomerry
,
Pembroke
,
and
Radnor-shire
,
and
foure
bishops
Seas
(
to
wit
)
the
Bishopricke
of
Saint
Dauids
,
the
Bishoppricke
of
Landaffe
,
the
Bishopprick
of
Bangor
,
and
the
Bishoppricke
of
Saint
Asaphe
.
They
haue
a
language
peculiar
to
themselues
,
yet
do
they
liue
vnder
the
self
same
lawes
the
Englishmen
do
,
but
for
because
that
part
of
the
Island
is
far
remote
from
London
,
the
Kings
seat
and
chiefe
tribunal
of
Iudgement
,
where
the
lawes
are
executed
and
pleas
heard
for
all
the
Realme
,
and
by
reason
of
their
different
language
,
the
King
by
his
commission
maketh
one
of
his
nobles
his
deputy
or
lieutenant
vnder
him
,
to
rule
in
those
parts
and
to
see
the
peace
maintained
,
and
Iustice
ministred
indifferently
vnto
all
.
This
gouernor
is
called
the
Lord
president
of
Wales
,
who
for
the
ease
and
good
of
the
country
,
associate
with
one
Iudge
and
diuers
Iustices
,
holdeth
there
his
Tearmes
and
Sessions
for
the
hearing
and
determining
of
causes
within
Wales
and
the
Marches
.
This
Court
is
called
the
Court
of
the
councell
of
the
Marches
of
Wales
,
the
proceedings
whereof
are
in
a
mixt
manner
betwixt
our
common
law
,
and
ciuill
law
.
England
,
accounting
Cornwall
for
one
,
though
much
differing
in
language
,
is
deuided
into
41.
parts
,
which
are
called
counties
or
shires
,
the
seuerall
names
whereof
are
these
following
,
viz.
-
Berck-shire
.
-
Bedford-shire
.
-
Buckingham-shire
.
-
Bishoppricke
of
Durham
.
-
Cambridge-shire
.
-
Cornwall
.
-
Cumberland
.
-
Cheshire
.
-
Devon-shire
.
-
Dorcet-shire
.
-
Darby-shire
.
-
Essex
.
-
Glocester-shire
.
-
Huntingdon-shire
.
-
Hertford-shire
.
-
Hereford-shire
.
-
Hampt-shire
.
-
Kent
.
-
Lincolne-shire
.
-
Lecester-shire
.
-
Lancaster-shire
.
-
Middle-sex
.
-
Monmoth-shire
.
-
Northumberland-shire
.
-
North-folke
.
-
Northampton-shire
.
-
Nottingham-shire
.
-
Oxford-shire
.
-
Rutland-shire
.
-
Richmond-shire
.
-
Sussex
.
-
Surrey
.
-
Suffolke
.
-
Somerset-shire
.
-
Stafford-shire
.
-
Shrop-shire
.
-
Wilt-shire
.
-
Westmore-land
.
-
Worcester-shire
.
-
Warwicke-shire
.
-
Yorke-shire
.
Euery
shire
is
diuided
either
into
Hundreds
,
Lathes
,
Rapes
,
or
Wapentakes
,
and
euery
of
those
into
sundry
parishes
,
and
Constable-weekes
,
and
ouer
euery
shire
is
one
principall
gouernor
,
called
the
Lieutenant
of
the
shire
,
and
a
Sheriffe
to
collect
money
due
vnto
the
King
,
and
to
account
for
the
same
in
the
Exchequer
;
as
also
to
execute
his
writs
and
processes
:
and
for
the
more
particular
peace
of
each
seuerall
part
of
the
country
,
there
be
ordained
in
euery
Countie
,
certaine
of
the
worthiest
and
wisest
sort
of
Gentlemen
,
who
are
called
Iustices
or
conseruators
of
the
peace
;
vnder
whom
high
Constables
,
Coroners
,
petty
constables
,
headboroughs
,
and
tything-men
haue
euery
one
their
seuerall
offices
.
England
moreouer
,
is
diuided
into
two
ecclesiasticall
prouinces
,
which
are
gouerned
by
two
spirituall
persons
called
Archb.
to
wit
,
the
Archb.
of
Canterbury
,
(
who
is
primate
and
Metrapolitan
of
all
England
,
)
and
the
Archb.
of
Yorke
,
and
vnder
these
two
Archb.
are
26.
Bishops
,
that
is
to
say
,
22.
vnder
the
Archb.
of
Canterbury
,
and
4.
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
.
In
the
Prouince
of
Canterbury
are
these
Diocesses
bounded
as
followeth
.
-
1
&
2
The
Diocesses
of
Canterbury
and
Rochester
,
which
haue
vnder
them
all
the
County
of
Kent
:
-
3
The
Diocesse
of
London
,
which
hath
Essex
,
Middlesex
,
and
a
part
of
Hartford
shire
.
-
4
The
Diocesse
of
Chitchester
,
which
hath
Sussex
.
-
5
The
Diocesse
of
Winchester
,
which
hath
Hamptshire
,
Surrey
,
and
the
Iles
of
Wight
,
Gernsie
and
Iersey
.
-
6
The
Diocesse
of
Salisbury
,
which
hath
Wiltshire
and
Barkshire
.
-
7
The
Diocesse
of
Excester
,
which
hath
Deuonshire
and
Cornwall
.
-
8
The
Diocesse
of
Bath
and
Wels
,
which
hath
Somerset
shire
onely
.
-
9
The
Diocesse
of
Glocester
,
which
hath
Glocestershire
.
-
10
The
Diocesse
of
Worcester
,
which
hath
Worcester
shire
,
and
a
part
of
Warwicke
shire
.
-
11
The
Diocesse
of
Hereford
,
which
hath
Herefordshire
,
and
a
part
of
Shropshire
.
-
12
The
Diocesse
of
Couentrie
and
Liechfield
,
which
hath
Staffordshire
,
Derbyshire
,
and
the
rest
of
Warwickeshire
,
with
some
part
of
Shropshire
.
-
13
The
Diocesse
of
Lincolne
,
which
hath
Lincolneshire
,
Leicestershire
,
Huntingtonshire
,
Bedfordshire
,
Buckinghamshire
,
and
the
rest
of
Hartfordshire
.
-
14
The
Diocesse
of
Ely
,
which
hath
Cambridgeshire
,
and
the
I
le
of
Ely
.
-
15
The
Diocesse
of
Norwich
,
which
hath
Northfolke
and
Suffolke
.
-
16
The
Diocesse
of
Oxford
,
which
hath
Oxfordshire
.
-
17
The
Diocesse
of
Peterborow
,
which
hath
Northamptonshire
and
Rutlandshire
,
-
18
The
Diocesse
of
Bristow
,
which
hath
Dorcetshire
.
And
to
these
are
added
the
foure
Bishopprickes
of
WALES
.
viz.
-
19
The
Bishop
of
S.
Dauids
.
-
20
The
Bishop
of
Landaffe
.
-
21
The
Bishop
of
Bangor
.
-
22
The
Bishop
of
S.
Asaph
.
In
the
Prouince
of
Yorke
are
these
foure
Diocesses
comprehended
within
these
limits
following
.
viz.
-
1
The
Diocesse
of
Yorke
,
which
hath
Yorkeshire
,
and
Nottinghamshire
.
-
2
The
Diocesse
of
Westchester
,
which
hath
Chesshire
,
Richmondshire
,
a
part
of
Flintshire
,
and
Denbighshire
in
Wales
.
-
3
The
Diocesse
of
Duresme
,
which
hath
the
Bishoppricke
of
Duresme
and
Northumberland
.
-
4
The
Diocesse
of
Carlile
,
which
hath
Cumberland
,
and
Westmerland
.
And
to
these
are
added
the
Bishoppricke
of
Sodor
in
the
I
le
Mona
.
The
whole
number
of
Parish
Churches
,
and
impropriations
in
all
these
seueral
Diocesses
are
reckened
about
131209.
Hauing
thus
diuided
the
whole
kingdome
of
England
into
shires
and
Bishops
seas
;
it
resteth
,
to
say
something
of
the
Citties
and
Corporations
,
whereof
there
be
so
many
,
and
that
so
goodly
and
so
well
gouerned
,
by
sundry
Orders
of
Officers
,
as
I
thinke
but
few
countries
in
Christendome
go
beyond
it
:
of
all
which
,
London
the
Metrapolitan
citty
of
the
Iland
,
is
most
famous
,
both
for
the
great
concourse
of
strangers
,
that
continually
flocke
thither
from
all
parts
of
the
world
:
some
for
merchandize
,
some
for
manners
:
as
also
for
the
conueniencie
of
the
place
,
being
situated
vpon
the
famous
riuer
of
Thames
,
beautified
with
rare
&
sumptuous
buildings
,
both
of
Prince
and
Peeres
:
(
who
for
the
most
part
keepe
their
resiance
in
or
neare
vnto
the
same
,
as
being
the
only
place
of
Parlament
,
and
holding
of
pleas
for
the
whole
Realme
.
)
And
for
the
great
multitude
of
Students
and
practitioners
in
the
lawes
,
which
there
keepe
their
Termes
of
pleading
foure
times
in
the
yeare
,
which
set
together
,
is
about
one
quarter
,
during
which
time
the
Iudges
and
all
other
Courts
keepe
their
Courts
and
Sessions
,
and
at
other
times
is
vacation
and
ceasing
from
execution
of
the
lawes
:
These
Iudges
,
Sergeants
,
and
other
Students
and
practitioners
of
all
sorts
haue
their
lodgings
,
and
dyets
in
14.
seuerall
houses
,
whereof
two
are
only
for
Iudges
and
Sergeants
,
and
are
therefore
called
the
Sergeants
Innes
:
the
next
foure
are
the
foure
famous
houses
of
Innes
of
Court
,
the
onely
receptacle
of
Gentlemen
,
students
and
Councellors
,
&
the
other
eight
be
inferior
houses
to
the
Innes
of
Court
,
furnished
with
Atturneys
,
Solicitors
,
and
young
Gentlemen
and
Clerkes
,
that
are
to
liue
and
study
there
for
a
space
as
probationers
,
before
they
be
thought
fit
to
be
admitted
to
the
Innes
of
Court
,
which
eight
houses
be
called
the
Innes
of
Chancery
.
This
citty
and
suburbes
is
diuided
into
sixe
and
twenty
wards
,
and
about
an
hundred
and
twenty
Parishes
:
The
chiefest
Magistrate
there
vnder
the
King
,
is
the
Lord
Maior
,
vnder
whome
are
diuers
inferior
Officers
ouer
euery
seuerall
company
and
ward
,
who
do
all
of
them
attend
the
Maior
when
he
takes
his
oath
in
such
seemely
maner
,
as
he
that
beholds
their
stately
Pageants
and
deuises
,
their
passage
by
water
to
Westminster
and
backe
againe
:
their
going
to
Paules
,
the
infinit
number
of
attendants
of
Aldermen
,
and
all
sorts
of
people
:
their
rare
and
costly
banquets
,
and
all
their
forme
of
gouernement
,
surely
I
suppose
,
he
will
hold
opinion
,
that
no
citty
of
the
world
hath
the
like
.
This
superficiall
commendation
of
this
renowned
citty
of
London
shall
suffice
for
all
:
and
therefore
I
will
passe
ouer
the
rest
in
silence
,
for
that
there
is
no
one
thing
worthy
memorie
in
any
cittie
or
towne
of
the
whole
Realme
,
that
the
like
or
better
is
not
to
bee
found
in
the
citty
of
London
:
the
Vniuersities
onely
excepted
,
which
are
the
nurse-gardens
,
and
Seminaries
of
all
good
arts
and
sciences
.
And
of
these
there
be
two
,
Oxford
and
Cambridge
,
which
consisting
of
sundry
Colledges
and
Hals
erected
and
founded
by
godly
and
deuout
founders
and
benefactors
,
and
endowed
with
large
rents
,
and
reuenewes
,
for
the
maintenance
of
poore
schollers
,
who
are
there
maintained
,
and
instructed
in
learning
of
all
sorts
:
and
beeing
next
vnto
London
,
the
two
Worthies
of
our
kingdome
;
and
in
truth
the
most
famous
Vniuersities
in
Christendome
.
I
thinke
it
not
amisse
(
omitting
to
speake
any
thing
of
the
cittizens
and
towns-men
,
or
the
diuided
gouernement
betwixt
them
&
the
Vniuersities
)
to
recite
in
particular
the
names
of
the
Colledges
and
Hals
in
both
Vniuersities
,
their
founders
&
benefactors
,
and
the
times
of
their
seuerall
foundations
.
First
therfore
of
Oxford
,
(
without
addition
of
superiority
,
for
that
(
as
the
Prouerbe
is
)
As
proud
goes
behind
as
before
:
)
there
be
contained
in
that
Vniuersitie
,
(
besides
nine
hals
,
viz.
Glocester
hall
,
Broad-gate
,
S.
Mary
hall
,
Albaine
hall
,
White
hall
,
New
Inne
,
Edmund
hall
,
Hart
hall
,
and
Magdalin
hall
;
which
differ
from
the
Colledges
,
for
that
the
Colledges
haue
lands
to
maintaine
their
Societies
,
which
the
hals
in
Oxford
do
want
;
and
therefore
though
al
scholer-like
exercises
bee
there
practised
as
well
as
in
the
Colledges
,
yet
in
respect
of
the
want
of
maintainance
they
do
in
part
resemble
the
Ins
in
court
)
sixteene
Colledges
,
that
is
to
say
:
-
1
Vniuersitie
Colledge
founded
by
Alured
king
of
the
Saxons
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
872.
-
2
Baylyoll
Colledge
founded
by
Iohn
Baylyoll
,
king
of
the
Scots
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1263.
-
3
Martin
Colledge
,
founded
by
Walter
Martin
,
bish.
of
Rochester
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1273.
-
4
Excester
Colledge
,
and
Hart
hall
founded
by
Staphel●n
bishop
of
Excester
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1316.
which
said
Colledge
was
much
augmented
by
Sir
William
Peeter
,
Secretary
to
king
Henry
the
eight
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1566.
-
5
Oriall
Colledge
,
founded
by
Adam
Browne
,
brought
vp
in
the
Vniuersity
of
Oxford
by
king
Edward
the
second
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1323.
-
6
Queenes
Colledge
,
founded
by
Robert
Eglesfield
,
Chaplin
to
Philippe
,
king
Edward
the
thirds
wife
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1349.
-
7
New
Colledge
,
founded
by
Willyam
Wicham
bishop
of
Winchester
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1375.
-
8
Lincolne
Colledge
,
founded
by
Richard
Flemming
,
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
and
increased
by
Thomas
Rotheram
,
Bishop
of
the
same
Diocesse
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1420.
-
9
All
Soules
Colledge
,
founded
by
Henry
Chechelsey
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
the
yere
of
our
Lord
,
1437.
-
10
Magdalin
Colledge
,
and
Magdalin
Hall
,
founded
by
Willyam
Wainflet
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
Chancelor
of
England
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1456.
-
11
Brazen-nose
Colledge
,
founded
by
Willyam
Smith
,
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1513
and
lately
increased
by
Doctor
Nowell
,
Deane
of
Paules
.
-
12
Corpus
Christi
Colledge
,
founded
by
Richard
Fox
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1516.
-
13
Christs
Church
,
founded
by
Cardinall
Wolsey
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1526.
and
indowed
with
lands
by
king
Henry
the
eight
.
-
14
S.
Iohns
Colledge
,
founded
by
Sir
Thomas
White
,
Maior
of
London
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1557.
-
15
Trinity
Colledge
,
founded
by
Sir
Thomas
Pope
Knight
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1566.
-
16
Iesus
Colledge
,
founded
by
Hugh
Price
,
Doctor
of
the
ciuill
Law
.
There
is
another
Colledge
now
in
building
,
the
foundation
wherof
is
alreadie
laid
by
M.
Waddam
of
Merryfield
in
Somersetshire
.
CAmbridge
was
first
a
common
schoole
,
founded
by
Sigebert
,
king
of
the
East
English
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
,
637.
since
which
time
it
hath
beene
so
increased
and
augmented
,
that
at
this
day
it
is
equall
to
Oxford
:
it
consisteth
(
reckoning
Michaell
house
,
and
Kings
hall
for
two
,
which
haue
beene
since
added
to
Trinity
Colledge
)
of
eighteene
Halles
&
Colledges
,
the
Halls
hauing
lands
belonging
to
them
as
well
as
the
Colledges
:
for
there
is
no
difference
there
betwixt
Halles
and
Colledges
,
but
in
name
onely
,
sauing
that
the
Colledges
haue
more
lands
then
the
Hals
,
and
therefore
maintaine
more
Schollers
then
the
hals
do
:
the
names
of
the
houses
,
and
by
whome
and
when
they
were
founded
and
augmented
,
is
as
followeth
:
-
1
Peter-house
,
founded
by
Hugh
Bishop
of
Ely
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1280.
-
2
Michaell
house
,
founded
by
Sir
Henry
Stanton
Knight
,
one
of
the
Iudges
of
the
common
Bench
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1324.
-
3
Trinity
hall
,
founded
by
William
Bateman
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1354.
-
4
Corpus
Christi
Colledge
,
founded
by
Iohn
of
Gaunt
,
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
,
1344.
-
5
Clare
hall
,
was
first
called
Scholer
hall
,
and
afterwards
the
Vniuersitie
hall
,
and
being
burnt
with
fire
,
was
afterwards
re-edified
by
Elizabeth
,
daughter
of
Gilbert
Clare
,
Earle
of
Leicester
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
,
1326.
and
by
her
called
Clare
hall
.
-
6
Pembroke
hal
founded
by
Mary
Countesse
of
Pembroke
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1343.
-
7
Kings
hall
,
repaired
by
king
Edward
the
third
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1376.
-
8
Kings
Colledge
,
founded
by
king
Henry
the
sixt
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1441.
-
9
Queenes
Colledge
,
founded
by
Margaret
wife
to
king
Henry
the
sixt
,
and
finished
by
Elizabeth
,
wife
to
K.
Edward
the
fourth
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
,
1448.
-
10
Katherine
hall
,
founded
by
Doctor
Woodlabe
Prouost
of
Kings
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1459.
-
11
Iesus
Colledge
,
founded
by
Iohn
Alcocke
,
Bishop
of
Ely
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1504.
-
12
Christs
Colledge
,
founded
by
Queene
Margaret
,
Grandmother
to
King
Henry
the
eight
.
-
13
Saint
Iohns
Colledge
,
founded
by
the
sayd
Queene
Margaret
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
,
1506.
-
14
Magdalin
Colledge
,
founded
by
the
Lord
Audley
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1509.
and
enlarged
by
Sir
Christopher
Wrey
,
Lord
chiefe
Iustice
of
England
.
-
15
Trinity
Colledge
founded
by
k.
Henry
the
8.
for
the
inlarging
whereof
he
added
thereunto
Michael
house
and
Kings
hall
,
and
made
therof
one
Colledge
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1546.
so
as
now
the
names
of
Michaell
house
,
and
kings
hall
is
almost
worne
out
of
memorie
.
-
16
Gonvel
and
Caius
Colledge
,
first
founded
by
one
Gonvell
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1348.
and
perfected
by
Iohn
Caius
Doctor
of
Phisicke
,
and
by
him
called
Gonuell
and
Caius
Colledge
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1557.
-
17
Emanuell
Colledge
,
founded
by
Sir
Walter
Mildmay
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1588.
-
18
Sidney-Sussex
Colledge
,
founded
by
Francis
Sidney
,
Countesse
of
Sussex
,
for
the
erecting
whereof
she
bequeathed
at
her
death
fiue
thousand
pounds
,
it
was
begun
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
1597.
Now
hauing
thus
farre
spoken
of
the
Country
in
particular
,
it
resteth
to
say
something
with
like
breuity
of
the
seuerall
sorts
of
people
that
inhabite
the
same
,
their
proceedings
in
courses
of
law
,
as
well
spirituall
as
temporall
,
and
their
seuerall
Courts
.
The
whole
number
of
English
men
may
therefore
be
diuided
into
these
foure
ranckes
or
degrees
of
people
,
that
is
to
say
,
Gentlemen
or
Noblemen
,
Cittizens
,
Yeomen
,
and
artificers
or
labourers
.
Of
Gentlemen
or
Nobility
there
be
two
sorts
,
to
wit
,
the
king
himselfe
,
the
Prince
,
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
Earles
,
Vicounts
and
Barons
.
And
this
sort
of
Gentlemen
are
called
Nobilitas
maior
,
and
the
second
sort
of
Gentlemen
or
Nobility
,
which
are
also
called
nobilitas
minor
,
consisteth
of
Knights
,
Esquires
,
and
priuat
Gentlemen
,
into
which
ranke
of
gentry
are
added
Students
of
the
lawes
and
schollers
in
the
Vniuersities
:
next
vnto
the
Gentry
are
cittizens
whose
fame
and
authority
(
for
the
most
part
)
extendeth
no
further
than
their
owne
citties
and
boroughes
wherin
they
liue
,
and
beare
rule
,
sauing
that
some
few
of
them
haue
voices
in
our
high
Senate
of
Parlament
:
The
third
order
or
degree
are
the
Yeomanrie
,
which
are
men
that
liue
in
the
country
vppon
competent
liuings
of
their
owne
,
haue
seruants
to
do
their
businesse
for
them
,
serue
vpon
Iuries
and
Inquests
,
and
haue
generally
more
employment
in
the
gouernement
of
the
common-wealth
,
then
citizens
haue
.
And
the
last
and
lowest
sort
of
our
people
are
artificers
or
labourers
,
which
though
they
be
rude
and
base
in
respect
of
our
gentry
,
yet
are
they
much
improoued
and
bettered
by
conuersing
with
Gentlemen
,
cittizens
,
and
yeomen
:
so
as
if
those
authors
were
now
liuing
,
that
haue
written
so
contemptuously
of
all
estates
of
our
people
vnder
the
degree
of
gentry
,
and
saw
the
ciuilitie
now
generally
practised
amongst
most
of
vs
,
they
would
not
for
some
few
of
the
rascalitie
,
censure
and
condemne
all
as
base
and
ignoble
.
All
these
seuerall
sorts
and
degrees
of
people
in
our
kingdome
,
may
more
briefly
bee
deuided
into
two
Orders
or
ranckes
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Nobilitie
and
the
Commons
:
vnder
the
title
of
Nobilitie
are
comprehended
all
the
Nobilitas
maior
,
together
with
the
Bishops
that
haue
place
in
the
vpper
house
of
Parlament
:
and
by
the
commons
are
meant
the
nobilitas
minor
,
cittizens
,
yeomen
,
and
labourers
,
who
by
common
consent
elect
from
amongst
them
Knights
and
Burgesses
to
possesse
the
lower
house
of
Parlament
,
who
haue
their
voices
there
in
the
name
of
the
whole
multitude
of
commons
,
for
the
making
and
establishing
of
lawes
,
ordonances
,
and
statutes
.
The
Parlament
therfore
is
the
highest
&
most
absolute
Sessions
or
iudiciall
Senate
in
the
whole
kingdome
,
consisting
of
the
King
himselfe
:
and
the
Lords
spirituall
and
temporall
in
their
own
persons
,
which
is
the
higher
house
,
and
the
whole
body
of
the
commons
represented
by
the
Knights
and
Burgesses
lawfully
elected
,
and
those
are
called
the
lower
house
.
In
this
high
Court
of
Parlament
are
such
new
lawes
made
and
ordained
,
and
such
old
statutes
abrogated
and
annihilated
in
part
or
in
all
,
as
are
agre●●
vppon
by
consent
of
both
houses
,
and
confirmed
by
the
King
,
so
as
whatsoeuer
is
there
decreed
and
constituted
,
is
inuiolably
to
be
obserued
,
as
established
by
the
generall
assembly
of
the
whole
kingdome
.
There
be
three
manner
of
wayes
by
one
custome
of
England
,
whereby
definitiue
iudgements
are
giuen
,
by
act
of
Parlament
,
by
battell
,
and
by
great
assise
.
The
manner
of
giuing
Iudgement
in
the
Parlament
in
matters
depending
betwixt
Prince
and
subiect
,
or
partie
and
party
,
concerning
lands
and
inheritances
,
is
by
preferring
of
billes
into
the
houses
of
Parlament
,
and
by
the
allowance
or
disallowance
thereof
:
but
such
billes
are
seldome
receiued
,
for
that
the
Parlament
is
chiefly
summoned
and
assembled
,
for
the
setling
and
establishing
of
matters
for
the
good
of
the
King
and
common-wealth
,
&
not
to
busie
themselues
in
priuate
quarrels
.
The
triall
by
battell
likewise
,
though
it
bee
not
vtterly
abrogated
,
and
altogether
annihilated
,
yet
is
it
quite
growne
out
of
vse
at
this
day
.
So
as
the
most
vsuall
manner
of
Iudgement
,
is
by
the
verdict
of
twelue
men
,
lawfully
impaneled
and
sworne
to
giue
a
true
verdict
concerning
the
matter
in
question
,
be
it
for
life
or
land
,
or
any
thing
tending
to
the
hurt
or
good
of
any
subiect
whatsoeuer
.
These
twelue
men
ought
to
be
Legales
homines
,
as
wee
terme
them
,
that
is
,
men
of
good
quality
,
fame
,
and
abilitie
,
and
they
are
to
giue
their
verdict
according
to
their
euidence
,
before
a
lawfull
Iudge
,
in
their
Sessions
,
at
termes
and
times
vsually
appointed
for
those
purposes
.
And
for
that
there
be
many
suites
of
diuers
natures
,
therefore
bee
the
trials
therof
in
diuers
courts
and
before
diuers
Iudges
,
whereof
the
chiefest
bench
or
tribunall
seate
of
Iudgement
is
the
Kings
bench
;
so
called
,
for
that
the
Kings
of
England
haue
sat
there
themselues
in
person
,
and
this
Court
is
chiefly
for
pleas
of
the
Crowne
,
the
Iudges
whereof
bee
called
Iustices
of
the
Kings
bench
,
and
they
be
commonly
foure
or
fiue
in
number
,
whereof
one
is
head
,
and
therfore
called
the
Lord
chiefe
Iustice
of
the
Kings
bench
,
and
by
that
place
he
is
also
Lord
Chiefe
Iustice
of
England
.
Next
vnto
the
Kings
bench
,
is
the
Court
of
Common
pleas
,
which
is
for
all
matters
touching
lands
and
contracts
betwixt
partie
and
partie
:
and
of
this
Court
be
likewise
foure
or
fiue
Iudges
,
the
chiefest
whereof
is
called
the
Lord
chiefe
Iustice
of
the
Common-pleas
,
and
this
court
may
well
be
called
the
Common-pleas
,
as
being
the
chiefest
place
for
the
exercise
of
the
Common
law
.
And
there
may
none
plead
at
the
Common
pleas
barre
,
but
Sergegeants
at
the
law
onely
;
wheras
in
all
other
Courts
,
councellors
that
be
called
to
the
barre
may
plead
their
Clyents
causes
,
as
well
as
Sergeants
.
The
third
Court
for
practise
of
the
common
law
,
is
the
Exchequer
,
where
all
causes
are
heard
that
belong
to
the
Kings
Treasury
.
The
Iudges
of
this
Court
are
the
Lord
high
Treasurer
of
England
,
the
Chancelor
of
the
Exchequer
,
the
Lord
chiefe
Baron
,
and
three
or
foure
other
Barons
,
which
be
called
Barons
of
the
Exchequer
.
Besides
these
three
Courts
of
the
common
law
,
and
the
court
of
the
Councell
for
the
Marches
of
Wales
,
whereof
I
haue
spoken
before
,
there
is
a
Court
for
the
North
part
of
England
,
which
is
likewise
called
the
Councell
,
hauing
a
President
,
Iustices
and
assistants
,
as
in
the
Councell
of
Wales
,
and
the
same
forme
of
proceeding
.
And
for
the
more
ease
and
quiet
of
the
subiect
,
the
King
by
his
commission
sendeth
the
Iudges
and
Barons
of
the
Exchequer
,
twise
a
yeare
into
euery
seuerall
County
of
the
countrie
,
as
well
to
see
the
lawes
executed
against
malefactors
,
as
for
the
triall
and
determining
of
causes
depending
betwixt
partie
and
party
.
These
two
Sessions
are
vsually
called
the
Assises
or
Goale
deliuery
,
and
their
manner
of
proceedings
,
is
by
Iurors
who
are
to
giue
their
verdicts
according
to
euidence
.
And
for
because
the
time
of
these
Iudges
commission
,
is
ouer
short
to
determine
all
matters
,
that
may
arise
in
halfe
a
yeare
,
the
Iustices
of
peace
in
their
seuerall
Counties
,
haue
their
Sessions
likewise
,
which
be
kept
foure
times
in
the
yeare
,
and
be
therefore
called
the
quarter
Sessions
;
in
which
Sessions
are
heard
and
determined
all
pettie
causes
,
for
the
more
ease
of
the
Iudges
in
their
circuits
.
And
for
the
better
maintenance
of
peace
in
euery
part
of
the
Realm
,
there
be
diuers
other
petty
Courts
,
as
county
Courts
,
hundred
Courts
,
towne
Courts
,
Leets
,
Court
Barons
,
and
such
like
:
all
which
hold
plea
according
to
the
course
of
the
common
law
.
Next
vnto
these
Courts
of
common
law
is
the
Court
of
Star-chamber
,
which
is
the
court
of
the
kings
Councell
:
&
therin
sit
as
Iudges
the
L.
Chancelor
as
chiefe
,
the
L.
Treasurer
,
and
the
rest
of
the
priuy
Councel
both
spirituall
and
temporall
,
to gether
with
the
chiefe
Iustices
of
both
benches
.
And
in
this
court
be
censured
all
criminall
causes
,
as
periurie
,
forgerie
,
cousenage
,
ryots
,
maintenance
,
and
such
like
.
The
court
of
Wards
and
Liueries
is
next
,
which
is
a
court
of
no
long
continuance
,
being
first
ordained
by
Henry
the
8.
the
matters
that
are
determinable
in
that
court
,
are
as
touching
wards
and
wardships
:
and
the
Iudges
are
the
Master
of
the
wards
and
liueries
,
the
Atturney
of
the
court
of
wards
,
and
other
officers
and
assistants
.
Then
is
there
the
Admirals
court
,
which
is
only
for
punishment
of
misdemeanors
done
at
sea
,
the
Iudges
of
which
court
be
the
Lord
high
Admirall
of
England
,
and
a
Iudge
,
with
other
officers
.
The
Duchie
court
,
which
is
a
court
for
the
determining
of
matters
depending
within
the
Duchy
of
Lancaster
,
wherein
be
Iudges
,
the
Chancelor
of
the
Duchie
,
and
the
Atturney
.
And
a
late
erected
court
called
the
court
of
the
Queens
reuenues
,
for
the
deciding
of
controuersies
amongst
the
Queenes
tenants
.
Next
vnto
these
,
are
the
courts
of
Equity
,
which
are
,
the
Chancery
,
and
the
court
of
Requests
.
The
court
of
Chancery
,
which
is
commonly
called
the
court
of
conscience
,
is
chiefly
for
the
mitigation
of
the
rigor
of
the
common
lawe
,
wherein
the
Lord
high
Chancelor
of
England
is
chiefest
Iudge
and
moderator
,
to
whom
are
ioyned
as
assistants
,
the
M.
of
the
Rolles
,
and
certaine
graue
Doctors
of
the
ciuill
law
,
which
are
vsually
called
Masters
of
the
Chancery
.
The
court
of
Requests
is
much
like
to
the
Chancery
,
and
is
chiefly
for
the
kings
seruants
:
the
Iudges
wherof
,
are
the
Masters
of
Requests
,
which
bee
alwaies
reuerent
men
,
and
well
seen
in
the
ciuill
law
:
and
one
of
them
is
euer
attendant
on
the
King
to
receiue
supplications
,
and
to
answer
them
according
to
the
Kings
pleasure
.
Hauing
thus
passed
ouer
the
seueral
courts
of
common
law
,
the
courts
of
Equity
,
and
those
which
are
of
a
mixt
nature
,
betwixt
the
common
&
ciuill
law
,
I
wil
only
name
the
spirituall
courts
,
the
chiefest
wherof
are
these
:
The
first
and
most
principal
,
is
the
conuocation
of
the
Clergy
,
which
is
a
Synod
of
the
chiefest
of
the
Clergie
of
the
whole
Realme
,
held
only
in
Parlament
time
,
in
a
place
called
the
Conuocation
house
,
where
cannons
are
ordained
for
church-gouernment
.
And
this
court
may
be
called
a
generall
Councell
:
next
vnto
which
are
the
particular
Synods
of
both
Prouinces
,
Canterbury
and
York
,
and
are
called
prouinciall
Synods
.
Then
is
there
the
Archb.
of
Canterburies
court
,
called
the
Arches
:
the
court
of
Audience
:
the
Prerogatiue
court
:
the
court
of
Faculties
:
&
the
court
of
Peculiars
;
with
many
other
courts
in
each
seuerall
Dioces
.
In
all
which
courts
,
what
matters
are
there
handled
,
their
Iudges
and
assistants
,
and
all
their
whole
manner
of
proceedings
,
I
leaue
to
the
report
of
such
,
as
are
better
acquainted
in
those
courts
.
And
thus
much
may
suffice
for
the
present
estate
of
our
country
,
as
it
is
now
in
the
ninth
yeare
of
the
raigne
of
our
dread
Soueraign
Lord
,
K.
Iames
the
first
,
whome
God
graunt
long
to
rule
and
raigne
ouer
vs
.
OF
IRELAND
.
HIBERNIA
,
an
Iland
bordering
vpon
Brittaine
on
the
North
and
West
side
,
and
much
about
halfe
as
big
as
Brittaine
,
was
so
called
(
according
to
some
)
ab
hyberno
tempore
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
winter
season
.
The
ground
there
is
so
exceeding
rancke
,
and
the
grasse
so
pleasant
and
delicious
withall
,
that
their
beasts
in
Sommer
time
will
kill
themselues
with
feeding
and
supersluosly
grazing
,
if
they
be
not
driuen
from
pasture
some
part
of
the
day
.
This
Island
breedeth
neither
spider
nor
toade
,
nor
any
other
venimous
or
infectious
creature
,
nor
will
any
liue
that
are
brought
thither
out
of
other
Countries
,
but
dye
instantly
as
soone
as
they
do
but
touch
this
Countries
soyle
.
Bees
there
be
none
,
the
aire
is
very
temperate
and
the
earth
fruitfull
,
and
yet
be
the
people
exceeding
barbarous
,
vnciuill
,
and
cruell
.
For
those
which
prooue
vanquishers
in
their
battels
,
swill
and
drinke
vp
the
bloud
of
their
slaine
enemies
,
and
then
defile
and
gore
their
owne
faces
with
it
,
And
whether
they
do
right
or
wrong
,
it
is
all
one
vnto
them
.
When
a
woman
is
deliuered
of
a
male
child
,
the
first
meate
she
giueth
him
,
shee
putteth
into
his
mouth
with
her
husbands
sword
point
,
signifying
by
that
manner
of
feeding
,
(
and
also
praying
after
her
countrey
fashion
)
that
the
child
may
dye
no
other
death
,
but
in
the
field
amongst
his
enemies
.
Their
greatest
gallants
adorne
the
hilts
and
pummels
of
their
swords
,
with
beasts
teeth
,
which
bee
as
white
as
Iuorie
,
and
brought
thither
out
of
other
countreys
.
And
their
chiefest
delight
and
greatest
glorie
is
to
be
souldiers
.
Those
which
inhabite
the
hilly
and
mountainous
part
of
the
countrie
,
liue
vppon
milke
and
apples
,
and
are
more
giuen
to
hunting
and
sporting
,
then
to
husbandrie
.
The
Sea
betwixt
England
and
Ireland
is
very
raging
,
vnquiet
,
and
troublesome
all
the
yeare
long
,
and
(
but
in
summer
)
hardly
nauigable
:
Yet
do
they
sayle
ouer
it
in
boates
or
whirries
made
of
Ozier
twigs
,
and
couered
with
Oxe
hides
or
buffe
skins
:
they
abstaine
from
meate
all
the
while
they
are
vpon
the
seas
.
And
this
sea
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
the
best
writers
)
is
in
breadth
one
hundred
and
twenty
English
miles
.
The
inhabitants
of
the
I
le
of
Sillura
,
retaine
Those
which
possesse
the
Iles
called
Eubudes
(
whereof
there
be
fiue
)
liue
altogether
on
milke
and
fish
,
not
caring
Their
lawes
inforce
him
to
equity
and
right
,
and
least
coueteousnesse
should
diuert
him
from
truth
,
hee
learneth
Iustice
through
pouerty
,
as
being
maintained
at
the
publike
charge
,
without
hauing
any
thing
proper
to
himselfe
,
no
not
so
much
as
a
wife
,
in
so
much
as
enioying
the
company
of
women
by
turnes
with
his
subiects
,
hee
is
vtterly
depriued
of
all
hope
of
issue
,
that
hee
may
iustly
say
are
his
owne
.
The
vtmost
Island
in
the
British
seas
is
Thyle
,
wherein
,
in
the
Sommer
solstice
,
when
the
Sunne
is
in
Cancer
,
There
bee
other
Islands
also
in
the
Mediterranean
sea
towards
the
West
,
which
of
the
Greekes
bee
called
Gymnesiae
,
because
the
people
thereof
goe
naked
,
but
of
the
The
lesser
of
them
lieth
more
East-ward
,
and
aboundeth
with
all
kinde
of
cattaile
,
and
especially
mules
,
which
bee
greater
then
other
country
mules
,
and
will
bray
lowder
:
both
of
these
Islands
are
fertile
and
fruitfull
,
and
well
replenished
with
people
.
They
bee
very
greedy
of
wine
(
whereof
their
country
yeeldeth
none
)
and
in
steed
of
oyle
(
which
is
also
wanting
)
they
anoint
their
bodies
with
swines
grease
,
and
masticke
mingled
together
.
Women
there
are
in
farre
more
estimation
then
men
,
in
so
much
as
if
a
woman
bee
taken
prisoner
,
they
will
ransome
her
with
three
or
foure
men
.
Their
dwellings
are
in
hollow
caues
,
made
in
steepe
rockes
,
which
are
their
onely
couering
and
defence
for
their
bodies
:
And
they
are
so
farre
out
of
loue
with
gold
and
siluer
,
as
they
forbid
it
to
bee
brought
into
their
Island
,
supposing
that
by
wanting
money
,
they
are
in
security
from
all
plots
of
treason
:
And
therefore
at
such
time
as
they
serued
in
the
Carthaginian
warres
,
they
brought
home
nothing
with
them
,
but
wine
and
women
,
which
they
bought
with
the
money
they
receiued
for
pay
.
Their
manner
of
marriages
are
both
strange
and
prodigious
,
for
all
the
brides
family
and
friends
that
are
present
at
the
nuptials
,
lie
with
her
one
after
an
other
according
to
their
age
,
and
the
bride-groome
last
of
all
:
the
forme
of
burials
also
is
proper
to
themselues
,
and
different
from
all
other
people
,
for
they
dismember
and
cut
the
dead
bodie
into
small
peeces
,
and
put
them
into
a
vessel
and
so
couer
the
vessel
with
stones
.
Their
weapons
are
euery
one
a
sling
,
and
there
budgets
to
put
stones
in
,
the
one
hee
hangeth
about
his
necke
,
an
other
hee
guirdeth
about
his
waste
,
and
the
third
hee
carrieth
in
his
hand
,
their
stones
are
bigger
then
other
men
are
well
able
to
throw
,
and
yet
will
throw
them
so
strongly
that
they
flie
with
such
violence
as
if
they
were
shot
out
of
a
pecce
:
And
with
these
stones
when
they
assault
any
citty
,
will
they
wound
and
kill
their
enemies
that
gard
and
defend
the
walles
and
bulwarkes
of
the
cittie
,
and
bre●●
their
shields
and
helmets
,
and
all
other
kinde
of
armor
:
and
they
will
leuell
so
rightly
,
as
they
will
verie
seldome
misse
the
marke
they
aime
at
,
for
they
bee
trained
vp
in
this
kinde
of
excercise
from
their
childhood
,
and
therevnto
constrained
by
their
mothers
,
who
will
set
a
peece
of
bread
vpon
a
stake
for
them
to
throw
at
,
and
giue
them
nothing
to
eate
,
before
they
haue
stroke
the
bread
off
the
stake
with
a
stone
.
Now
hauing
entred
into
the
relation
of
Islands
,
opportunitie
is
offered
to
speake
somewhat
of
a
new
found
Island
sytuated
in
the
South
part
of
the
Ocean
sea
,
and
Of
the
Jsland
found
out
by
Iambolus
.
of
the
strange
things
that
are
reported
to
bee
in
that
Island
,
as
also
of
the
cause
and
manner
of
the
finding
thereof
,
which
was
thus
.
One
Iambolus
being
in
his
youth
trained
vp
as
a
scholler
,
after
the
death
of
his
father
(
who
was
a
merchant
)
betooke
himselfe
to
merchandize
,
and
sayling
into
Arabia
for
spices
,
he
with
all
his
partners
were
surprised
and
taken
by
Pyrats
and
Robbers
,
and
one
of
his
fellowes
and
himselfe
beeing
by
those
theeues
set
into
the
fields
to
keepe
sheepe
,
were
afterwards
found
and
taken
away
by
certaine
maritine
Aethiopians
,
and
by
them
carried
ouer
into
Aethiopia
,
where
(
for
because
they
were
strangers
)
they
were
assigned
to
bee
a
sacrifice
and
expiation
to
the
gods
of
that
Country
,
for
those
Aethiopians
which
liued
vpon
the
sea
coast
,
had
an
ancient
custome
of
sixe
hundred
yeares
continuance
,
which
they
receiued
by
Oracle
from
their
gods
,
to
expiate
and
make
satisfaction
to
their
gods
with
two
men
:
the
manner
whereof
was
this
:
They
had
a
little
barke
or
boate
,
prouided
for
that
purpose
,
that
was
able
to
brooke
the
seas
,
and
which
two
men
were
able
to
gouerne
:
and
into
this
vessel
they
put
Iambolus
and
his
companion
,
and
victuals
for
sixe
monthes
;
commanding
them
that
(
according
to
their
Oracle
)
they
should
direct
their
ship
and
saile
South
ward
,
and
that
then
they
should
attaine
to
a
fortunate
Island
,
the
people
whereof
were
maruelous
curteous
and
ciuil
&
florished
in
great
felicity
:
Into
which
Island
if
they
arriued
in
safety
,
their
owne
Country
should
for
six
hundred
yeeres
after
enioy
perfect
peace
and
happinesse
:
But
if
(
through
the
terror
or
tediousnesse
of
the
seas
)
they
diuerted
their
course
,
that
then
(
as
impious
and
wicked
varlets
)
they
were
causers
of
great
calamities
that
should
fall
vpon
their
region
.
This
done
and
the
boate
lanched
out
,
those
maritine
Aethiopians
are
said
to
keepe
that
day
holy
,
and
to
doe
sacrifice
to
the
seas
,
praying
for
their
good
successe
,
and
that
their
expiation
,
may
take
good
effect
:
When
Iambolus
and
his
companion
were
thus
committed
to
the
mercy
of
the
sea
,
and
had
beene
long
tossed
in
stormes
and
tempests
,
after
foure
monthes
sayling
,
they
arriued
into
an
Island
in
forme
round
,
and
in
compasse
about
fiue
thousand
stadia
,
into
which
when
they
were
entred
,
some
of
the
Inhabitants
came
to
meete
them
,
and
some
others
runing
towards
them
(
being
greatly
amazed
,
and
wondering
at
the
comming
of
strangers
into
their
Island
)
receiued
them
very
curteously
,
and
bountifully
offered
them
such
things
as
their
country
afforded
.
The
Inhabitants
of
that
Island
,
are
nothing
like
to
vs
,
either
in
stature
or
manners
,
for
though
they
carry
the
same
proportion
of
body
and
members
,
yet
bee
they
farre
taller
then
wee
are
,
the
most
of
them
being
aboue
foure
cubits
hie
,
and
notwithstanding
their
exceeding
height
,
their
bones
bee
not
solid
like
ours
,
but
flexible
like
nerues
or
sinewes
,
by
which
meanes
they
exceed
vs
in
agility
and
nimblenesse
of
body
,
and
they
are
so
strong
with
al
,
as
what
euer
they
grasp
with
their
hands
can
hardly
bee
wrested
from
them
.
They
be
a
very
beautiful
,
comely
and
well
featured
people
,
and
their
skinnes
so
smooth
and
so
slike
,
as
you
can
hardly
perceiue
any
wrinkle
or
haire
vpon
any
part
of
their
bodies
.
The
hollownesse
of
their
eares
is
much
wider
then
ours
,
and
their
tongues
as
farre
different
,
for
nature
(
assisted
with
their
ingenious
wits
and
dispositions
)
hath
indued
them
with
this
extraordinary
priuiledge
,
that
their
tongues
are
naturally
so
cleft
and
deuided
from
the
roote
to
the
tip
,
as
they
seeme
to
haue
euery
one
two
tongues
,
by
which
meanes
they
doe
not
onely
speake
a
humaine
and
intelligible
voice
,
but
they
can
truely
imitate
the
chirping
and
singing
of
diuers
birdes
likewise
,
and
that
which
is
more
strange
,
they
will
talke
and
conferre
with
two
seuerall
persons
,
of
seuerall
matters
,
at
one
and
the
selfe
same
time
,
the
one
part
of
the
tongue
speaking
and
giuing
answere
vnto
one
,
and
the
other
part
to
the
other
:
The
ayre
is
there
very
pure
and
wholesome
all
the
yeere
long
(
according
to
the
saying
of
the
poet
,
that
apples
,
peares
and
grapes
will
rotte
and
corrupt
vpon
the
trees
and
vines
)
and
the
daies
and
nights
are
euer
of
an
equall
length
,
and
when
the
Sunne
is
directly
ouer
their
heads
,
there
is
no
shadow
of
any
thing
towards
the
South
.
All
the
people
of
one
stocke
or
kindred
liue
together
,
so
as
they
exceed
not
the
number
of
foure
hundred
:
their
chiefest
abode
is
in
the
fields
,
for
the
earth
naturally
produceth
great
store
of
fruits
,
without
tillage
or
trauell
,
in
so
much
as
through
the
vertue
and
quality
of
the
Island
,
and
temperature
of
the
aire
,
they
haue
more
then
they
are
able
to
spend
.
There
be
a
kinde
of
reeds
growing
in
that
Island
,
which
beare
great
store
of
fruite
like
vnto
white
vetches
,
the
fruite
of
these
reedes
they
gather
and
sprinkle
with
warme
water
,
and
then
euery
graine
will
bee
as
bigge
as
a
Doues
egge
,
which
they
afterwards
grinde
or
beate
into
meale
,
and
make
thereof
a
kinde
of
bread
,
which
in
taste
is
most
pleasant
and
delicious
.
There
bee
many
great
springs
,
and
fountaines
of
water
,
whereof
some
bee
hot
and
serue
for
bathes
,
and
to
cure
diseases
,
and
some
cold
,
and
withall
maruelous
sweete
and
very
phisicall
likewise
.
They
be
a
people
very
industrious
and
greedy
of
learning
,
and
especially
of
Astrology
:
Their
letters
which
they
vse
in
sence
and
signification
,
are
eight
and
twentie
,
but
their
carecters
are
but
seuen
in
number
;
for
euery
caractar
hath
foure
seuerall
significations
or
interpretations
,
and
they
write
not
from
the
left
hand
towards
the
right
,
as
wee
doe
,
but
beginne
at
the
top
and
write
downewards
.
They
be
very
long
of
life
,
the
most
of
them
liuing
the
full
age
of
a
hundred
and
fifty
yeeres
,
and
(
for
the
most
Mariages
they
haue
none
,
but
women
bee
there
common
to
all
,
&
children
equally
loued
of
al
and
brought
vp
in
common
amongst
al
,
so
as
no
man
can
say
,
this
is
my
wife
,
or
this
is
my
child
:
yet
oftentimes
they
take
the
children
from
their
nurses
,
least
mothers
should
afterwards
reknowledge
their
owne
sonnes
:
through
which
community
it
happeneth
that
(
being
voide
of
ambition
and
affectation
,
or
curious
desire
of
that
which
nature
denieth
them
)
they
liue
quietly
,
and
peaceably
without
sedition
or
dissention
.
There
bee
also
in
that
Island
certaine
beasts
,
which
though
they
bee
little
of
body
,
yet
in
respect
Euery
family
or
company
that
liue
together
,
doe
likewise
breed
and
norish
vp
great
birds
of
a
diuerse
nature
,
and
by
those
birds
they
make
triall
how
their
children
will
prooue
afterwards
,
for
they
set
them
when
they
bee
very
young
vpon
the
backes
of
the
birds
,
and
if
they
sit
fast
when
the
birds
biginne
to
flutter
and
flie
,
without
feare
of
falling
,
those
children
they
bring
vp
,
but
if
they
shew
themselues
dastardly
and
timerous
,
they
are
reiected
and
thrust
away
,
and
suffered
to
liue
no
longer
,
as
beeing
vnprofitable
for
any
excercise
of
the
minde
:
And
the
eldest
of
euery
kindred
or
company
that
so
liue
together
is
Lord
,
and
commander
ouer
the
rest
,
to
whom
they
yeeld
obedience
,
as
to
their
King
,
and
when
he
accomplisheth
the
age
of
an
hundred
and
fifty
yeers
,
he
depriueth
himself
of
life
(
for
so
their
law
commands
)
and
hee
that
is
next
vnto
him
in
age
taketh
the
gouernment
vpon
him
:
The
sea
that
incloseth
the
Island
is
very
boysterous
&
rugged
,
yet
is
the
water
most
pleasant
&
delightsome
in
taste
,
the
North
pole
and
many
other
starres
which
are
seene
in
our
Horison
appeare
not
in
theirs
.
There
bee
other
seuen
Islands
of
like
quantitie
,
and
of
like
distance
one
from
an
other
,
and
indued
with
like
These
Ilands
also
produce
serpents
that
bee
great
ones
,
but
nothing
hurtfull
,
the
flesh
whereof
is
maruelous
sweete
and
delicious
.
Their
garments
are
of
a
sine
white
Cotton
or
Downe
,
which
groweth
in
the
middle
of
Reedes
,
which
being
dyed
with
the
Iuyse
of
these
sea
fishes
that
coloureth
purple
:
they
make
themselues
purple
garments
thereof
.
There
be
also
diuerse
sorts
of
liuing
creatures
of
strange
and
almost
incredible
natures
:
They
obserue
a
certaine
order
and
strict
course
in
their
dyet
,
eating
but
onely
one
kinde
of
meate
vppon
one
day
,
for
some
day
they
eate
fishes
,
an
other
day
fowles
,
an
other
flesh
of
beasts
,
and
some-times
Oyle
,
and
the
table
where
they
eate
theyr
meate
is
very
meane
and
simple
.
They
bee
addicted
to
diuerse
exercises
,
for
some
serue
and
are
serued
in
course
,
some
are
imployed
in
fishing
,
some
in
fowling
,
some
in
sundry
Artes
and
manuall
occupations
,
and
all
of
them
in
generall
are
busied
in
some
one
thing
or
other
that
redoundeth
to
their
common
good
.
In
their
sacred
ceremonies
,
and
vpon
holy
dayes
,
they
sing
lawdes
and
himnes
in
honor
of
their
gods
,
and
especially
of
the
Sunne
,
to
whome
they
dedicate
themselues
and
their
Islands
.
They
bury
their
dead
bodyes
vpon
the
sea
coast
,
couering
the
carcasse
with
sand
,
that
by
the
flowing
and
inundation
of
the
waters
,
there
may
bee
a
great
heape
of
sand
in
the
place
where
the
corpes
are
buryed
.
The
canes
whereof
they
eate
the
fruite
(
as
they
say
)
doe
increase
and
decrease
according
to
the
disposition
of
the
Moone
:
The
water
of
their
fountaines
is
both
sweet
and
holsome
,
alwayes
hotte
,
vnlesse
it
bee
mingled
either
with
wine
or
cold
water
.
When
Iambolus
and
his
companion
had
liued
in
that
Iland
seauen
yeares
,
they
were
forced
to
depart
,
for
the
Ilanders
held
them
to
bee
euill
liuers
,
and
of
bad
behauiour
and
conuersation
,
and
therefore
prouiding
their
shippe
ready
,
and
victualling
her
,
they
set
forward
on
their
iourney
,
though
fore
against
their
wills
,
and
at
the
foure
months
end
they
came
to
the
King
of
India
,
by
whome
they
were
afterwards
safely
conducted
through
Persia
,
and
brought
into
Greece
.
Of
the
Iland
called
Taprobane
and
of
the
manners
of
the
Inhabitants
.
CAP.
26.
TAPROBANE
before
mans
venterousnesse
(
by
exquisit
,
searching
into
Alexander
the
great
,
by
his
prowesse
and
valour
,
remooued
the
ignorance
of
this
common
error
,
which
did
much
augment
and
increase
the
glory
of
his
name
:
for
Onesicritus
the
praefect
of
his
nauie
,
being
by
him
sent
to
search
out
what
manner
of
land
it
was
,
what
commodities
it
yeelded
,
and
how
and
by
whom
it
was
inhabited
,
made
it
most
apparent
and
manifest
vnto
vs
.
The
length
of
the
Iland
is
seauen
thousand
stadia
,
and
fiue
thousand
in
breadth
,
and
it
hath
a
riuer
running
through
the
middle
of
it
,
that
deuideth
it
into
two
parts
:
Some
part
of
this
Iland
is
wholy
replenished
with
beasts
,
and
Elephants
,
which
be
farre
bigger
then
India
breedeth
any
,
and
some
part
of
it
is
well
peopled
:
There
bee
great
store
of
Pearles
and
precious
stones
of
diuerse
kindes
:
It
is
situated
East
and
West
,
and
beginneth
at
the
sea
called
fretum
Indioe
:
from
Prasla
a
countrie
in
India
into
Taprobane
,
at
the
first
discouery
thereof
,
was
the
space
of
25.
dayes
sayling
,
but
it
was
with
such
boates
as
the
riuer
of
Nilus
carried
,
that
were
made
of
reedes
,
for
at
this
day
with
our
shippes
it
is
not
aboue
seuen
dayes
sayle
.
The
sea
that
deuideth
the
Iland
in
twaine
,
in
many
places
is
very
shallow
,
being
not
aboue
seuen
foote
deepe
,
but
in
some
other
places
againe
,
the
channell
is
so
exceeding
deepe
that
no
anchor
can
reache
the
bottome
:
In
sayling
they
obserue
not
the
course
of
the
starres
,
for
the
North
pole
and
the
seauen
starres
doe
neuer
appeare
to
their
view
,
and
the
Moone
is
no
longer
seene
in
their
Horizon
,
but
from
the
sixt
day
after
his
change
to
the
sixteenth
,
but
the
cleere
and
radiant
starre
called
Canopus
shineth
there
very
bright
,
and
the
Sunne
riseth
vppon
their
right
hands
and
setteth
vppon
their
left
.
With
coyne
they
were
altogether
vnacquainted
,
vntill
the
raigne
of
the
Emperour
Claudius
,
and
it
is
reported
that
they
were
greatly
amazed
at
the
sight
of
money
,
because
it
was
stamped
with
sundry
figures
and
similitudes
,
and
yet
in
weight
and
substance
was
all
one
:
In
stature
and
bignesse
of
body
,
they
exceed
all
other
men
,
of
what
nation
so
euer
.
They
dye
and
coulour
their
hayre
browne
,
their
heires
bee
gray
or
blew
,
their
visage
grimme
and
sterne
,
and
their
voyce
harshe
and
terrible
.
Those
which
dye
an
vntimely
death
,
liue
commonly
till
they
bee
a
hundred
yeare
old
,
but
those
which
spend
out
the
full
course
of
nature
,
liue
till
they
bee
maruelous
old
,
farre
exceeding
mans
ordinary
frayltie
:
They
neuer
sleepe
in
the
day
time
,
and
but
part
of
the
night
neyther
,
for
they
ris●
exceeding
early
:
Their
buildings
bee
meane
and
lowe
,
and
their
victualls
alwayes
alike
,
they
haue
great
store
of
Apples
,
but
no
Vines
.
They
honor
Hercules
as
their
God
.
Their
Kings
are
elected
as
well
by
the
voyces
of
the
commons
,
as
by
the
nobility
,
for
the
peoples
care
is
to
choose
one
of
great
clemencie
,
and
vnprooueable
manners
,
and
such
a
one
as
is
well
striken
in
yeares
,
and
withall
that
hath
no
children
,
for
he
which
is
a
father
,
is
not
there
admitted
to
be
a
King
,
be
he
neuer
so
good
and
vertuous
:
and
if
the
King
at
any
time
during
his
raigne
,
hap
to
haue
a
child
,
he
is
therefore
instantly
deposed
,
and
depriued
of
all
Princely
iurisdiction
:
and
this
they
doe
,
for
because
they
will
not
haue
their
kingdome
become
hereditary
:
Moreouer
,
bee
their
King
neuer
so
iust
and
vpright
,
yet
will
they
not
commit
the
absolute
gouernment
wholy
into
his
hands
,
for
to
the
end
he
should
not
be
sole
Iudge
in
capitall
causes
,
there
be
forty
Rectors
or
Guides
annexed
vnto
him
as
his
assistants
,
and
if
the
iudgement
of
the
King
,
and
his
forty
assistants
seeme
partiall
or
distastfull
to
any
one
,
he
may
from
them
appeale
to
the
people
,
who
haue
likewise
seuenty
Iudges
allowed
them
for
the
determining
of
such
causes
as
come
to
them
by
way
of
appeale
,
and
the
sentence
that
is
pronounced
by
these
seuenty
Iudges
must
of
necessity
stand
inuiolable
.
The
King
in
his
apparell
differeth
much
from
the
people
,
and
if
he
be
found
guilty
of
any
offence
,
and
thereof
conuicted
,
he
dyeth
for
it
,
yet
not
with
such
a
death
as
any
one
should
lay
violent
hands
vpon
him
,
but
by
common
consent
hee
is
shut
vp
in
some
close
place
from
the
sight
and
company
of
all
men
,
and
there
famished
to
death
.
This
people
bee
generally
addicted
to
husbandry
,
and
hunting
of
Tygers
and
Elephants
,
for
other
common
beasts
they
little
regarde
:
and
some
delight
in
fishing
for
shell
fishes
,
the
shells
weereof
bee
so
bigge
,
as
one
shell
will
make
a
house
sufficient
to
containe
a
whole
family
:
The
greater
part
of
this
Iland
is
burned
with
the
heate
of
the
Sunne
,
and
is
therefore
desert
,
vppon
the
side
of
the
Iland
beateth
a
sea
that
is
very
greene
.
They
esteeme
much
of
gold
,
whereof
,
and
of
all
sorts
of
precious
stones
,
they
garnish
and
beautifie
their
pots
.
They
haue
great
store
of
Marbles
and
Margarites
,
and
very
bigge
ones
.
And
these
bee
the
people
,
countries
and
nations
,
whose
manners
,
customes
and
institutions
,
are
commended
vnto
FINIS
.
The
faith
,
religion
and
manners
.
of
the
Aethiopians
,
Liuing
within
the
dominion
of
Precious
Ioan
(
commonly
called
Prestor
Iohn
)
together
with
a
declaration
of
the
league
and
friendship
established
betwixt
the
Emperors
of
Aethiopia
and
the
Kings
of
Portugall
.
Damianus
a
Goes
a
Portugall
Knight
,
being
Author
and
interpretor
.
Herevnto
is
added
certaine
Epistles
of
Helena
,
who
was
grandmother
to
Dauid
Precious
Joan
,
and
from
the
same
Dauid
,
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
to
Emanuell
,
and
Iohn
Kings
of
Portugall
:
very
worthy
the
reading
the
same
:
Damianus
a
Goes
and
Paulus
Jouius
being
interpretors
.
The
deploration
of
the
people
of
Lappia
,
collected
by
the
same
Damianus
a
Goes
.
Damianus
a
Goes
,
a
Knight
of
Portugall
,
to
Pope
Paulus
the
third
,
health
.
THere
is
nothing
wherein
wee
ought
to
be
more
carefull
and
vigilant
,
and
more
diligently
to
indeuour
our selues
,
than
that
by
our
labour
,
cost
,
punishment
of
our
bodies
,
yea
martirdome
it selfe
(
if
by
other
meanes
it
cannot
be
effected
)
all
people
of
the
world
may
bee
brought
and
wonne
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
being
once
wonne
,
may
then
be
reduced
to
liue
in
an
vniformity
and
one
manner
of
liuing
.
The
care
and
regard
whereof
doth
more
especially
belong
to
you
(
right
reuerent
Pope
Paulus
)
than
to
all
the
rest
of
vs
,
as
being
high
Bishop
ouer
all
,
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
head
of
the
vniuersall
Church
vnder
him
;
Wherefore
it
is
your
part
(
which
with
the
great
hope
of
all
men
you
haue
already
begun
)
to
cure
the
calamities
where
with
the
Church
is
dayly
oppressed
,
and
with
your
care
and
industrie
so
to
effect
it
,
that
all
the
whole
world
may
obey
and
beleeue
in
one
onely
Christ
,
and
imbracing
the
true
beleefe
,
may
be
obedient
vnto
you
(
as
vnto
Peters
successor
)
and
to
your
admonitions
in
all
things
which
pertaine
to
the
saluation
of
their
soules
:
which
when
you
haue
brought
to
passe
,
wee
will
say
that
by
your
meanes
,
the
Prophesie
of
one
sheapheard
,
and
one
flock
is
fulfilled
,
the
true
commendations
whereof
when
you
haue
obtained
,
which
of
the
Popes
may
bee
deemed
so
famous
as
your self
,
either
in
honor
,
happinesse
or
merit
,
or
to
whom
with
so
much
right
may
wee
yeeld
the
triple
Crownc
,
as
to
your selfe
?
For
the
obtaining
whereof
,
although
the
times
be
otherwise
very
vnfortunate
,
yet
haue
you
many
occasions
ministred
vnto
you
.
I
call
the
times
vnfortunate
by
reason
of
those
calamities
,
which
in
Europe
are
by
your selfe
to
be
cured
,
for
of
none
be
we
more
strongly
resisted
,
then
of
the
enimie
that
liueth
at
our
elbow
,
but
let
vs
now
omitte
to
speake
of
those
troublesome
cares
,
which
,
(
wee
bee
well
assured
)
,
are
euer
in
your
minde
,
and
come
to
other
matters
more
calme
and
temperate
,
which
carry
great
hope
,
that
as
it
were
an
other
new
world
imbracing
the
faith
of
Christ
,
may
acknowledge
your
holinesse
,
Maiestie
and
Empire
:
Wherefore
if
you
shall
so
handle
these
businesses
,
that
the
Church
both
in
Aethiopia
,
and
Europe
(
hauing
you
her
gouernour
and
protector
)
may
escape
and
auoide
all
perill
and
shipwrack
,
and
arriue
into
the
hauen
of
saluation
,
wee
shall
then
sing
in
your
praise
that
Propheticall
Canticle
contained
in
the
Booke
of
Wisdome
,
viz.
I
will
passe
through
all
lower
parts
of
the
earth
,
I
will
behold
all
those
that
sleepe
,
and
illuminate
all
those
that
trust
in
the
Lord
,
behold
I
haue
not
laboured
for
my selfe
onely
,
but
for
all
those
that
seeke
the
truth
.
Now
at
length
is
the
time
wherein
wee
trust
,
that
this
Prophesie
will
bee
fulfilled
by
you
,
behold
here
the
Aethiopians
,
a
large
and
spacious
nation
,
and
most
desirous
of
Christ
,
whose
Emperor
a
man
of
great
sanctitie
,
desiring
the
amity
and
friendship
of
the
Christian
Princes
of
Europe
,
hath
sent
his
Embassadors
vnto
you
,
and
to
the
mighty
and
inuincible
Kings
of
Portugall
,
by
whom
(
as
by
his
letters
doth
appeare
)
hee
doth
not
onely
couet
Christian
friendship
and
charity
betwixt
him-selfe
and
the
Princes
of
Europe
,
but
also
(
perceiuing
the
bitter
discords
and
dissentions
that
continually
raigne
amongst
them
)
doth
most
deuoutly
and
feruently
admonish
and
exhort
them
to
Christian
peace
and
concorde
,
a
matter
whereof
all
of
vs
may
bee
ashamed
,
for
now
the
Queene
of
Saba
riseth
vp
and
calleth
vs
into
iudgment
,
reprehending
our
faults
,
Christs
Prophesies
bee
now
fulfilled
:
And
those
which
hee
elected
are
by
little
and
little
fallen
out
of
his
fellowship
,
and
his
commandements
and
promises
are
come
vnto
those
,
which
were
teputed
Ethnicks
and
strangers
vnto
Christ
:
for
the
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
with
all
the
kingdomes
vnder
his
dominion
,
as
by
this
our
declaration
shall
appeare
,
couet
nor
desire
nothing
more
,
then
to
liue
vnder
your
discipline
,
neither
is
hee
ignorant
by
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
which
hee
hath
deuided
into
eight
bookes
,
that
the
gouernment
and
principallity
of
all
the
Bishops
of
the
world
,
belongeth
and
is
due
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
whom
plainly
and
godlyly
hee
is
willing
to
obey
,
desiring
of
him
to
be
well
and
holily
instructed
in
the
institutions
and
ordinances
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
for
which
purpose
he
coueteth
with
great
desire
,
to
haue
learned
men
sent
vnto
him
,
and
not
contented
there-with
,
to
the
end
that
the
memory
of
his
desires
may
remaine
to
all
posterity
,
hee
intreateth
that
the
truth
of
this
matter
may
bee
recorded
and
registred
in
the
Popes
Annals
,
that
so
his
Epistles
and
most
godly
requests
,
may
bee
inlightned
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
history
,
and
that
those
which
shall
bee
borne
hereafter
,
may
know
at
what
time
and
vnder
what
Pope
these
things
were
done
:
And
I
nothing
doubt
but
that
your
holinesse
hath
already
sent
,
or
forthwith
will
send
vnto
him
,
learned
men
and
skilfull
in
the
Scriptures
;
and
well
instructed
in
other
artes
,
by
whose
learning
and
industry
,
and
also
by
the
preaching
and
labour
of
many
others
,
already
sent
thither
by
the
renowned
Kings
of
Portugall
Emanuell
and
Iohn
his
sonne
,
you
will
so
handle
the
businesse
,
that
all
the
Christians
liuing
in
Aethiopia
and
India
,
may
by
little
and
little
,
yeeld
obedience
to
the
lawes
of
the
Romaine
Bishops
,
whom
they
feare
not
already
to
confesse
to
bee
the
Vicars
of
Christ
;
and
so
they
being
once
,
by
your
indeuour
,
ioyned
vnto
vs
by
the
true
religion
,
and
gathered
together
into
one
fold
,
vnder
one
shepheard
Christ
,
we
may
perceiue
that
the
mercy
of
our
Lord
is
confirmed
ouer
vs
,
that
his
kingdome
indureth
for
all
ages
,
and
that
his
power
extendeth
vnto
all
generations
,
and
then
all
flesh
shall
praise
his
holy
name
for
euer
and
euer
.
But
least
my
exhortation
may
seeme
more
tedious
then
is
needfull
,
especially
vnto
him
of
whose
life
and
doctrine
,
we
are
,
and
ought
,
all
of
vs
to
be
imitators
,
I
will
proceed
to
my
declaration
,
which
I
will
set
out
more
at
large
,
that
thereby
I
may
more
plainly
shew
vpon
what
grounds
and
principles
,
this
sacred
league
and
amitie
betwixt
Prestor
Ioan
and
the
Kings
of
Portugall
was
established
,
hoping
that
in
declaring
those
things
which
bee
true
and
lawfull
,
I
may
inflame
the
mindes
of
the
Readers
,
and
accite
them
to
those
designements
,
whereby
the
faith
of
Christ
may
bee
more
aboundantly
planted
,
preached
,
and
reuerenced
in
all
corners
of
the
earth
.
In
the
yeare
from
the
birth
of
our
Sauiour
and
redeemer
Iesus
Christ
,
one
thousand
,
foure
hundred
thirty
and
three
,
Iohn
the
first
King
of
Portugal
,
surnamed
of
famous
memory
,
he
which
freed
Portugall
from
the
often
incursions
and
assaults
of
the
Castilians
,
wherewith
it
was
almost
made
vast
&
desolate
,
departing
out
of
this
mortall
life
,
of
all
his
other
sonnes
which
hee
left
behind
him
,
his
sonne
Henry
excelled
in
learning
,
and
especially
in
the
study
of
Mathematickes
,
who
for
the
great
desire
hee
had
to
know
the
motion
of
the
heauens
,
liued
a
single
life
,
and
for
that
hee
might
more
deepely
and
accurately
meditate
and
consider
the
course
of
the
starres
,
he
liued
in
a
holy
promontory
called
Saint
Vincents
head
,
which
place
he
chose
out
,
for
that
the
heauens
bee
there
for
the
most
part
calme
and
temperate
,
least
the
clowds
interposing
themselues
betwixt
the
heauens
and
his
instruments
,
his
consideration
,
and
iudgment
of
the
course
of
the
heauens
,
might
be
thereby
hindred
.
This
Henry
to
the
end
he
might
receiue
some
fruite
of
his
studies
,
determined
to
seeke
out
with
his
owne
ships
,
and
at
his
owne
charge
,
that
which
by
often
watchings
he
had
found
out
to
be
so
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Atlantick
Ocean
floweth
into
the
Indian
,
and
the
Indian
againe
into
the
Atlanticke
,
and
therevpon
sending
ships
thither
diuerse
times
,
they
entred
into
great
part
of
the
Atlantick
shore
,
wherein
many
townes
,
citties
,
and
Islands
were
discouered
and
found
forth
:
in
all
which
places
by
his
meanes
,
the
faith
of
Christ
was
made
knowne
,
and
Churches
there
erected
,
especially
in
those
Islands
which
before
lay
desart
,
the
principall
whereof
was
the
Iland
of
Wood
,
commonly
called
Medeyra
,
now
a
most
famous
and
fruitfull
Iland
.
But
in
the
end
,
(
as
there
is
no
certaintie
in
mortal
matters
)
in
the
yeare
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
one
thousand
,
foure
hundred
and
three
score
,
this
Henry
was
surprised
by
death
,
and
for
that
he
was
neuer
married
,
he
had
lest
al
which
he
had
got
by
his
voiages
&
traueling
by
sea
vnto
the
crown
of
Portugal
as
his
proper
inheritance
:
which
being
giuen
by
his
own
hands
,
continued
vnto
the
time
of
Iohn
the
second
of
that
name
,
without
enuy
or
emulation
of
other
forraine
kings
or
Princes
,
In
which
Kings
daies
Columbus
a
Genoan
borne
a
very
skilfull
Sayler
,
being
repulsed
,
vnregarded
and
dismissed
,
by
the
same
King
Iohn
,
(
to
whome
he
promised
to
discouer
the
West
Indies
,
)
by
the
ayde
and
furtherance
of
Ferdinand
and
Elizabeth
King
and
Queene
of
Castile
,
he
most
fortunately
attempted
the
voyage
,
and
found
out
those
large
and
ample
prouinces
,
to
their
great
and
vnspeakeable
profit
,
shewing
also
how
they
might
come
to
them
by
shippes
:
This
Iohn
oftentimes
reuoluing
in
his
minde
the
affaires
of
the
East
Indies
,
of
whose
fruitfulnesse
many
and
sundry
things
were
deliuered
by
auncient
writers
Amongst
his
other
great
labours
and
costes
,
whereof
hee
was
no
niggard
,
hee
determined
to
send
certaine
men
skillfull
in
the
Arabian
tongue
vnto
those
prouinces
,
and
especially
vnto
Prestor
Iohn
,
whereof
two
of
them
which
hee
sent
were
Alfonsus
of
Payua
borne
at
the
white
Castell
,
and
another
Iohn
Peter
of
Couilham
both
Portingales
.
These
luckely
began
their
iourney
from
Schalabiton
,
the
seauenth
day
of
May
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
one
thousand
foure
hundred
foure-score
and
six
,
and
fayning
them selues
to
be
Marchants
for
their
more
quietter
passage
,
they
iournyed
first
to
Barchiona
,
from
thence
to
Naples
and
so
to
Rhodes
:
then
taking
their
iourney
from
Alexandria
,
they
arriued
lastly
at
Cayre
,
and
their
getting
the
company
of
some
Marchants
they
tooke
their
iourny
towards
Thor
:
where
taking
shipping
they
arriued
neere
a
certayne
citty
called
Cuaquen
,
sytuated
on
the
Aethiopian
shore
,
from
thence
they
sayled
towards
Adenes
,
where
they
agreed
betwixt
themselues
,
that
Alphonsus
should
returne
againe
into
Aethiopia
vnto
Prestor
Iohn
,
and
that
Peter
should
go
forward
into
India
,
but
Iohn
hauing
found
out
Calecut
Goa
,
and
the
whole
shore
of
the
Malabars
,
sayled
to
Zofala
,
and
from
thence
againe
to
Adenes
,
&
so
went
straight
to
Caire
,
expecting
to
finde
his
companion
there
and
that
they
might
returne
together
into
Portingale
to
their
king
(
for
they
appointed
when
they
went
from
Adene
,
to
meete
againe
,
at
a
time
limited
,
at
the
same
Cayre
)
whither
when
he
was
returned
he
receyued
letters
from
King
Iohn
out
of
Portugale
,
by
the
hands
of
two
Iewes
,
whereof
one
was
called
Rabbi
Abraham
a
Biensian
,
and
the
other
Ioseph
a
Lamacensian
,
by
which
letters
he
was
certified
,
that
his
fellow
Alfonsus
was
there
dead
,
and
whereby
hee
was
also
commanded
not
to
returne
into
his
country
before
hee
had
vewed
Ormuzia
and
saluted
Prestor
Iohn
,
of
whose
state
the
king
did
greatly
desire
to
be
certified
.
Wherefore
Iohn
Peter
not
knowing
what
his
companion
Alphonsus
had
done
in
his
life
time
,
went
backe
againe
to
Adenes
accompanied
with
the
same
Rabbi
Abraham
and
sent
Ioseph
backe
againe
to
the
King
with
letters
,
signifiing
his
trauels
and
what
he
had
done
,
&
so
taking
water
sayled
from
Adenes
to
Oromuzia
,
where
leauing
Abraham
the
Iew
and
dispatching
him
with
more
letters
to
the
King
,
he
determined
to
saile
towards
Mecha
,
which
when
hee
had
deseryed
he
ernestly
desired
to
see
mount
Synai
,
from
thence
hee
departed
to
Thor
,
and
againe
taking
shipping
and
passing
ouer
the
straights
of
the
Erythrean
sea
,
hee
came
to
Zeila
and
from
thence
went
all
the
rest
of
the
way
on
foote
,
vnto
the
court
of
Prestor
Iohn
,
who
was
then
called
Alexander
,
of
whome
beeing
very
curteously
receiued
hee
deliuered
vnto
him
the
letters
which
hee
had
from
King
Iohn
offerring
into
his
hands
also
the
Topography
or
Mappe
,
wherein
he
might
see
all
our
voyage
.
This
Alexander
determining
to
send
him
backe
to
his
King
,
was
preuented
by
death
that
hee
could
not
doe
it
,
who
being
dead
his
brother
surnamed
Nau
,
succeeded
him
in
his
place
,
of
whome
this
Iohn
Peter
could
neuer
obtaine
licence
to
depart
into
his
country
,
and
Nau
dying
likewise
,
his
liberty
to
depart
was
in
like
manner
denied
him
by
Dauid
the
Sonne
of
Nau
and
next
heire
to
his
Kingdome
,
but
seeing
hee
could
by
no
meaues
haue
leaue
to
depart
from
that
prouince
,
and
to
mitigate
and
asswage
the
exceeding
desire
he
had
to
returne
home
,
the
King
bestowed
vpon
him
most
ample
and
large
gifts
,
and
then
he
tooke
to
his
wife
a
noble
woman
,
of
whome
hee
begot
many
children
.
This
man
our
Embassadors
found
out
in
the
court
of
Prestor
Iohn
,
and
had
conferrence
with
him
,
from
whence
when
they
departed
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
twenty
and
sixe
,
they
were
very
desirous
to
take
him
with
them
into
their
country
,
and
he
himselfe
was
as
willing
to
depart
,
but
they
could
neuer
get
leaue
of
king
Dauid
,
for
hee
euer
answered
to
their
desires
,
that
hee
receiued
that
man
of
his
father
Nau
when
he
receiued
his
Kingdomes
,
and
that
hee
would
regard
him
with
the
like
care
and
loue
as
he
did
his
Kingdomes
.
And
that
there
was
noe
cause
why
it
should
bee
irckesome
to
him
to
liue
amongst
the
Aethiopians
,
where
,
both
from
his
fathers
liberality
and
his
owne
he
had
receiued
great
welth
and
riches
:
This
Iohn
Peter
(
as
our
Embassadors
reported
)
was
skilfull
almost
in
all
languages
,
for
which
cause
,
and
more
especially
for
his
wisdome
(
which
was
very
great
,
)
was
he
so
earnestly
retayned
of
the
Aethiopian
Emperors
,
from
whome
they
exactly
understood
the
estate
of
Portugall
and
their
nauigations
,
by
the
often
recytall
whereof
,
(
as
he
was
very
learned
and
eloquent
,
)
he
purchased
the
loue
and
affections
of
the
people
of
Aethiopia
,
both
to
him-selfe
and
to
vs
all
,
After
Iohn
the
second
King
of
Portugall
was
dead
,
and
Emanuell
most
happily
succeeded
him
in
his
Kingdome
,
he
sent
a
nauy
whereof
Vascus
a
Gama
was
gouenor
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
redemtion
one
thousand
foure
hundred
ninty
and
seauen
,
for
Aethiopia
,
who
disankerring
at
Vlysbone
,
and
recouering
and
escaping
that
dangerous
poynt
,
called
caput
bonaespei
at
last
arriued
in
East
India
,
where
by
armes
they
reduced
many
prouinces
and
citties
vnder
our
subiection
,
and
gouernment
;
which
newes
being
made
knowne
in
Aethiopia
by
the
borderers
,
as
also
by
some
Portugalls
which
at
that
time
came
out
of
India
to
Prester
Iohns
Court
,
Helena
the
grand-mother
of
David
,
(
who
by
reason
of
Dauids
non
age
,
had
the
administration
and
gouernment
of
his
Kingdomes
)
sent
one
Mathew
Armenius
a
skilfull
man
and
learned
in
many
languages
,
into
Portugale
to
King
Emanuell
,
and
(
that
his
Embassage
might
carry
more
credit
and
authority
)
she
sent
with
him
a
noble
yong
man
called
Abesynus
,
which
two
I
haue
often
met
in
our
Court
,
and
haue
had
familiar
conference
with
them
,
This
Mathew
came
by
diuers
iournies
to
Goa
vnto
Alphonsus
Albuquercus
viceroy
there
,
of
whome
hee
being
receiued
very
curteously
,
and
dispached
thence
liberally
rewarded
,
he
arriued
in
our
nauy
at
Vlispone
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1513.
who
shewing
to
the
King
the
cause
of
his
Ambassage
,
presented
him
with
a
crosse
finely
wrought
,
made
of
that
tree
whereof
our
Sauiour
Christ
was
Crucified
,
which
crosse
I
haue
oftentimes
seene
and
worshipped
,
while
my
brother
Fructus
a
Goes
was
the
Kings
chamberlaine
and
had
it
in
his
custody
:
the
Queenes
letters
which
hee
brought
vnto
King
Emanuell
purported
thus
much
.
A
letter
of
Helena
the
grand-mother
of
Dauid
Precious
Iohn
Emperor
of
Aethiopia
,
written
vnto
Emanuell
King
of
Portugall
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
.
1509.
IN
the
name
of
God
the
Father
the
Sonne
and
Holy
Ghost
,
one
God
in
three
presons
,
the
health
grace
and
benediction
of
our
Lord
and
Redeemer
Iesus
Christ
,
Sonne
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
borne
in
Bethlem
,
bee
vpon
our
deere
brother
,
the
most
Christian
King
Emanuell
,
gouernor
of
the
sea
,
and
conqueror
of
the
Barbarous
and
incredulous
Moores
:
Our
Lord
God
prosper
thee
and
giue
thee
victory
ouer
all
thine
enimies
,
and
that
your
Kingdomes
and
dominions
(
by
the
deuout
prayers
of
the
Messengers
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
to
witte
the
foure
Euangelists
S.
Iohn
,
Luke
,
Marke
and
Mathew
,
whose
sanctity
and
prayers
be
euer
thy
defence
,
may
extend
and
stretch
them-selues
wide
and
broad
.
These
are
to
certyfie
you
most
deere
brother
,
that
there
came
vnto
vs
from
your
great
and
famous
Court
,
two
Messengers
,
whereof
one
was
called
Iohn
,
who
affirmed
him-selfe
to
be
a
Preest
,
and
the
other
Iohn
Gomez
and
desired
of
vs
souldiors
and
prouision
for
the
warres
,
wherefore
wee
haue
sent
vnto
you
our
Embassador
Mathew
,
the
Brother
of
our
seruice
,
with
the
lycence
of
Marke
the
Patriarch
,
who
giueth
vs
his
benediction
,
sending
vs
Preests
from
Ierusalem
,
hee
is
our
father
,
and
father
of
all
our
dominions
,
the
piller
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Holy
Trynitie
,
hee
at
our
request
sent
vnto
your
great
Captaine
and
leader
of
those
Souldiers
,
which
make
warres
in
India
for
the
faith
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
to
signifie
vnto
him
,
that
wee
were
ready
and
willing
to
send
vnto
him
Souldiers
and
prouision
for
the
warres
,
if
neede
required
;
and
because
wee
haue
heard
it
reported
that
the
Prince
of
Caire
hath
sent
forth
a
great
Nauy
against
your
Forces
,
to
be
reuenged
(
as
we
be
well
assured
)
of
the
losses
and
dammages
which
hee
hath
often
receiued
of
the
Captaines
of
your
Armie
which
you
haue
in
India
,
whom
God
of
his
great
goodnesse
vouchsafe
to
assist
,
and
so
to
prosper
their
proceedings
euery
day
more
and
more
,
that
all
those
vnbeleeuers
may
once
become
subiect
to
your
gouernment
.
We
therefore
to
withstand
their
assaults
will
forthwith
send
an
Armie
which
shall
stay
at
the
sea
of
Mecha
,
that
is
to
say
,
at
Babel
mendell
,
or
if
you
thinke
it
more
fitting
,
at
the
hauen
of
Inda
,
or
Thor
:
that
so
you
may
destroy
,
and
roote
out
all
those
Moores
,
and
miscreant
vnbeleeuers
from
the
face
of
the
earth
,
so
as
the
gifts
and
obiations
which
be
brought
and
offered
at
the
holy
Sepulcher
be
no
more
deuoured
of
dogges
:
for
now
is
come
that
time
promised
,
which
(
as
is
said
)
Christ
and
his
mother
Mary
foretold
,
to
wit
,
that
in
the
latter
daies
a
King
should
arise
from
out
some
Christian
Region
,
that
should
abolish
and
bring
to
nought
the
vniuersall
stocke
of
the
Barbarians
and
Moores
.
And
now
certainely
is
that
time
come
,
which
Christ
promised
to
his
blessed
Mother
.
Moreouer
,
what
euer
our
Embassador
Mathew
shall
say
vnto
you
,
accept
it
,
and
giue
credit
vnto
it
,
as
that
which
proceedeth
from
our
owne
person
,
for
he
is
one
of
the
chiefest
of
our
Court
,
and
therefore
haue
wee
sent
him
vnto
you
:
Wee
would
haue
committed
these
things
vnto
your
Messengers
,
which
you
sent
hither
,
but
that
wee
were
afraide
lest
our
businesses
might
bee
taken
otherwise
then
wee
intended
.
We
haue
sent
vnto
you
by
this
Mathew
our
Embassador
,
a
Crosse
made
(
vndoubtedly
)
of
a
peece
of
that
Tree
,
whereupon
our
Sauiour
Christ
was
crucified
at
Ierusalem
.
Which
peece
of
sacred
wood
was
brought
to
vs
from
Ierusalem
,
and
thereof
wee
made
two
Crosses
,
whereof
one
remaineth
with
vs
,
the
other
we
haue
deliuered
to
our
Embassador
to
be
presenred
to
you
,
the
wood
is
of
a
blacke
colour
,
and
hangeth
at
a
little
siluer
ring
.
Furthermore
,
if
it
shall
seeme
good
vnto
you
,
either
to
giue
your
daughters
in
marriage
to
our
sonnes
,
or
that
we
shall
giue
one
our
sonnes
to
your
daughters
,
it
shall
be
very
acceptable
vnto
me
,
and
profitable
to
vs
both
,
and
the
beginning
of
a
brotherly
league
betwixt
vs
,
which
coniunction
of
matrimony
,
we
shall
euer
desire
to
enter
into
with
you
,
as
well
hereafter
,
as
for
the
present
time
.
And
thus
wee
end
with
our
praier
vnto
God
,
that
the
saluation
and
grace
of
our
redeemer
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
our
blessed
Lady
the
Virgin
Mary
,
may
extend
and
remaine
both
vpon
you
,
your
sonnes
and
your
daughters
,
and
all
your
family
.
Amen
.
Moreouer
,
these
are
to
certifie
you
,
that
if
wee
would
make
warres
,
and
ioyne
our
Armies
together
,
wee
should
(
by
Gods
helpe
)
be
strong
inough
,
vtterly
to
destroy
and
root
out
all
the
enemies
of
the
faith
of
Christ
.
But
our
kingdomes
and
dominions
are
so
scituated
in
the
middle
of
the
land
,
as
by
no
meanes
wee
can
haue
passage
into
the
sea
.
In
the
sea
therefore
wee
haue
no
power
,
wherein
(
praise
be
giuen
to
God
)
you
bee
the
strongest
of
all
Princes
.
Iesus
Christ
bee
your
guide
,
for
your
affaires
,
which
you
haue
done
and
atchieued
heere
in
India
,
seeme
rather
to
bee
done
by
miracle
,
then
by
man
;
but
if
you
would
furnish
a
Nauy
of
a
thousand
shippes
we
will
giue
you
prouision
,
and
aboundantly
minister
vnto
you
all
things
necessary
for
such
a
Nauy
.
This
letter
,
with
some
other
Articles
of
the
Faith
,
religion
,
manners
,
and
state
of
the
Ethiopians
,
which
Mathew
expressed
before
King
Emanuell
and
his
Councell
,
I
haue
by
the
intreaty
of
Iohn
Magnus
Gothus
,
Archbishop
of
Vpsalia
in
the
kingdome
of
Suetia
,
with
whom
I
had
extraordinary
familiarity
and
frindship
in
Prussia
,
translated
out
of
the
Portingall
language
,
wherein
I
found
it
written
,
into
Lattine
:
which
letter
,
together
with
the
said
articles
,
were
afterwards
imprinted
at
Antwerp
,
without
my
priuity
.
These
things
vnderstood
from
the
Aethiopian
Embassadors
,
King
Emanuell
(
as
he
was
exceeding
wise
,
and
most
desirous
to
encrease
the
Christian
religion
)
instituted
an
Embassage
sufficiently
furnished
with
very
graue
and
reuerend
men
,
the
chiefest
whereof
were
Edward
Galuanus
,
a
man
well
stricken
in
yeares
,
and
of
great
wisedome
and
experience
.
And
Francis
Aluarez
,
a
Priest
,
and
of
very
renowned
authority
with
the
King
,
who
was
also
old
,
and
of
vnreproueable
manners
:
both
which
I
haue
knowne
by
sight
.
These
two
,
and
Mathew
the
Ethiopian
Embassador
,
sayled
towards
India
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Lupo
Soarez
the
Viceroy
,
and
after
his
death
,
vnder
Viceroy
Didaco
Lupeza
a
Sequeira
,
who
was
Lupos
successor
,
with
a
Nauy
well
furnished
,
which
hee
had
prepared
against
the
Turkes
,
by
whom
they
were
brought
to
a
hauen
called
Arquicum
,
situated
vpon
the
Erythraean
shore
,
&
vnder
the
dominion
of
Prester
Iohn
,
into
which
hauen
the
ship
ariued
vpon
the
second
day
of
Aprill
,
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1520.
In
which
iourney
Edward
Galuanus
dyed
in
Camara
,
an
Island
in
the
Erythraean
sea
,
&
Rhodericus
Limius
was
placed
in
his
stead
,
who
with
his
fellowes
in
Embassage
set
forwards
on
their
iourney
from
the
said
hauen
of
Arquicum
,
towards
the
Court
of
Prester
Iohn
,
hauing
Mathew
with
them
as
their
guide
and
companion
(
for
that
young
man
Abesynus
,
whom
I
formerly
mentioned
,
was
dead
before
this
time
.
)
And
in
this
iourney
Mathew
dyed
likewise
,
and
was
buried
in
a
famous
Monastery
called
Bisayn
,
after
whose
funerals
performed
,
they
set
forwards
on
their
intended
iourney
,
and
after
great
trauels
,
infinite
labours
,
and
many
dangers
,
they
arriued
at
the
Court
of
Prester
Iohn
,
of
whom
,
Rhodoricke
with
his
associates
,
were
very
honorably
receiued
,
and
he
hauing
perfected
his
businesse
,
and
receiued
new
message
,
was
sent
backe
againe
vnto
King
Emanuell
:
which
done
,
hee
went
to
the
hauen
of
Arquicum
,
but
found
not
the
Nauy
there
of
whom
Ludouicus
Menesius
was
gouernour
,
and
which
came
purposely
thither
to
carry
them
backe
againe
:
for
they
stayed
so
long
,
that
the
ship
could
no
longer
expect
their
comming
,
by
reason
of
the
outragious
and
vehement
tempests
within
those
coasts
,
by
an
admirable
secret
of
nature
,
blow
sixe
monethes
together
from
one
climate
,
and
the
other
sixe
monethes
from
the
other
.
At
Arquicum
hee
found
letters
with
the
Gouernor
of
the
towne
,
left
there
by
Pretor
Ludouicus
,
perporting
the
death
of
king
Emanuell
:
wherefore
he
determined
to
returne
againe
to
Prestor
Iohns
Court
,
at
whose
returne
Prester
Iohn
writ
letters
vnto
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
committing
them
to
Francis
Aluarez
,
to
bee
carried
to
him
at
Rome
.
All
these
hauing
remained
in
those
prouinces
for
the
space
of
sixe
yeares
,
in
the
the
end
,
together
with
the
Ethiopian
Embassador
,
whom
Prester
Iohn
sent
anew
vnto
our
King
,
entred
into
one
of
the
Kings
ships
at
Arquicum
,
which
was
there
laid
for
the
purpose
,
in
the
moneth
of
Aprill
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1526.
and
disankering
thence
,
sailed
towards
India
,
and
at
length
by
tedious
trauels
at
sea
,
they
returned
to
King
Iohn
at
Lisbon
,
in
the
moneth
of
Iuly
,
in
the
yeare
1527.
who
retained
the
Ethiopian
Embassador
with
him
,
touching
certaine
poynts
of
his
Embassage
,
vnto
the
yeare
1539.
and
sent
Francis
Aluarez
vnto
Pope
Clement
the
seuenth
,
with
letters
from
Prester
Iohn
,
from
whom
he
came
as
Embassador
.
Which
letters
the
Pope
receiued
at
the
hands
of
the
said
Francis
Aluarez
,
at
Bononia
,
in
the
moneth
of
Ianuary
1533.
In
the
presence
of
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fift
;
of
which
letters
,
and
of
others
written
to
Emanuell
,
and
Iohn
King
of
Portugall
,
Paulus
Iouius
,
a
very
learned
man
was
interpretor
,
who
hath
translated
them
out
of
the
Portingall
language
,
wherein
they
were
written
,
into
Latine
,
as
here
you
may
see
.
A
letter
from
Dauid
the
most
renowned
Emperour
of
Aethithiopia
,
written
to
Emanuell
,
King
of
Portugall
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1521.
Paulus
Iouius
being
interpretor
.
IN
the
name
of
God
the
Father
,
as
hee
alwaies
hath
beene
,
voyd
of
all
beginning
:
in
the
name
of
God
his
onely
sonne
,
who
is
like
vnto
him
,
and
was
before
the
starres
gaue
light
,
and
before
hee
laid
the
foundation
of
the
Ocean
,
who
at
another
time
was
conceiued
in
the
wombe
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
without
the
seede
of
man
,
&
without
mariage
,
for
in
this
maner
was
the
knowledge
of
his
dutie
:
in
the
name
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
the
Spirit
of
sanctity
,
who
knoweth
all
secrets
that
be
,
where
he
was
before
,
that
is
of
al
the
altitudes
of
heauen
,
which
is
sustained
without
any
pillers
or
props
,
hee
who
amplified
the
earth
,
which
before
was
not
created
nor
knowne
through
all
parts
,
from
the
east
to
the
west
,
&
from
the
north
to
the
south
.
Neither
is
this
the
first
or
second
,
but
the
vndiuided
Trinity
in
the
only
eternall
Creator
of
all
things
,
of
one
only
councell
,
and
one
word
for
euer
and
euer
Amen
.
These
letters
are
sent
by
Atani
Thingil
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
incense
of
a
virgin
,
which
name
was
giuen
him
in
baptisme
,
but
now
at
his
first
entrance
into
his
kingdome
,
he
tooke
the
name
of
Dauid
,
the
beloued
of
God
,
the
piller
of
faith
,
a
kinsman
of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
,
the
son
of
Dauid
,
the
son
of
Salomon
,
the
son
of
the
piller
of
Sion
,
the
son
of
the
seed
of
Iacob
,
a
son
of
the
hand
of
Mary
,
and
the
carnal
son
of
Nav
Emperour
of
great
and
high
Ethiopia
,
and
of
great
kingdoms
,
lands
,
and
dominions
,
king
of
Xoa
,
Caffate
,
Fatigar
,
Angote
,
Boru
,
Baaligaze
,
Adea
,
Vangue
,
Goiame
(
where
is
the
head
of
the
riuer
Nilus
)
of
Damaraa
,
of
Vaguemedri
,
Ambeaa
,
Vagne
,
Tigri
Mahon
,
of
Sabain
,
where
Saba
was
Queene
,
and
of
Bermagaes
,
and
Lord
vnto
Nobia
the
end
of
Egypt
.
These
letters
I
say
,
bee
sent
from
him
,
and
directed
to
the
high
,
mightie
,
and
inuincible
Lord
Emanuell
,
who
dwelleth
in
the
loue
of
God
,
and
remaineth
firme
in
the
Catholicke
faith
;
the
sonne
of
the
Apostles
Peter
and
Paul
,
King
of
Portingall
,
and
of
the
Algarbians
,
friend
of
Christians
,
enemy
,
iudge
,
Emperour
and
vanquisher
of
the
Moores
and
of
the
people
of
Affricke
and
of
Guiennea
,
from
the
Promontory
and
Island
of
the
Moone
,
of
the
redde
sea
of
Arabia
,
Persis
and
Armutia
,
of
great
India
,
and
of
all
places
,
and
of
those
Islands
and
adiacent
Countries
:
spoyler
and
ouerthrower
of
the
Moores
,
and
strange
Paganes
,
Lord
of
Castles
,
high
Towers
,
and
Walles
,
and
increaser
of
the
faith
of
Christ
.
Peace
be
vnto
you
King
Emanuell
,
who
(
by
Gods
assistance
,
destroyest
the
Moores
,
and
with
your
Nauy
,
your
Armie
,
and
your
Captaines
,
driuest
them
vp
and
downe
like
vnbeleeuing
dogges
.
Peace
be
vnto
your
wife
the
Queene
,
the
friend
of
Iesus
Christ
,
hand-maide
of
the
virgine
Mary
,
the
mother
of
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
.
Peace
bee
vnto
your
Sonnes
,
who
bee
as
a
Table
well
furnished
with
dainties
,
in
a
greene
Garden
amongst
the
flourishing
Lillies
.
Peace
bee
vnto
your
Daughters
,
who
are
attired
with
garments
,
and
costly
ornaments
,
as
Princes
Palaces
bee
garnished
with
Tapestry
.
Peace
bee
vnto
your
kinsfolkes
,
which
bee
procreated
of
the
seede
of
the
Saints
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
the
sonnes
of
the
Saints
be
blessed
both
within
doores
and
without
.
Peace
be
vnto
your
Councellors
&
officers
,
your
Magistrates
&
Lawyers
.
Peace
be
vnto
the
captains
of
your
castles
&
borders
,
and
of
all
matters
of
munition
.
Peace
bee
vnto
all
your
Nation
,
and
to
all
your
inhabitants
(
Moores
and
Iewes
excepted
.
)
Peace
be
vnto
all
your
parishes
,
and
to
all
that
be
faithfull
to
Christ
and
to
you
.
Amen
.
I
vnderstand
my
Lord
,
King
,
and
Father
,
that
when
the
report
of
my
name
was
brought
vnto
you
by
Mathew
our
Embassador
,
you
assembled
a
great
number
of
your
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
Prelates
,
to
giue
thankes
vnto
Christ
our
God
for
that
Embassage
,
and
that
the
same
Mathew
was
receiued
very
honorably
,
and
ioyfully
,
which
thing
did
exceedingly
reioice
mee
,
and
for
which
I
in
like
manner
,
and
all
my
people
with
me
,
praised
God
,
with
great
deuotion
.
But
it
grieued
mee
when
I
vnderstood
that
Mathew
was
dead
in
the
Monastery
of
Bisain
in
his
returne
home
,
when
hee
should
haue
entred
into
the
limits
of
our
Countrie
,
yet
I
my selfe
sent
him
not
,
because
I
was
then
a
childe
of
eleuen
yeares
of
age
,
and
had
scarce
taken
vpon
me
the
gouernment
of
my
kingdome
after
the
death
of
my
father
,
but
Helena
the
Queene
,
whom
I
did
reuerence
as
my
mother
,
and
who
gouerned
the
kingdome
for
me
,
she
sent
him
.
That
Mathew
was
a
Marchant
,
and
his
right
name
was
Abraham
,
but
he
called
himselfe
by
another
name
,
that
he
might
trauell
more
securely
through
the
Moores
,
yet
notwithstanding
he
being
knowne
to
be
a
Christian
by
the
Moores
in
Dabull
,
was
there
cast
into
prison
,
which
when
hee
had
signified
vnto
the
Praefect
of
your
Armie
,
the
same
praefect
sent
diuers
valiant
men
to
deliuer
this
Christian
out
of
that
vile
prison
,
which
he
did
more
willingly
,
vnderstanding
that
he
was
my
Embassador
,
and
when
he
had
deliuered
him
from
the
hands
of
his
enemies
,
hee
committed
him
to
your
ships
,
to
be
brought
vnto
your
presence
.
That
Mathew
declared
his
message
in
my
name
vnto
your
King
,
and
writ
vnto
me
that
hee
was
honourably
receiued
,
and
aboundantly
rewarded
with
gifts
of
all
sorts
,
which
is
likewise
affirmed
by
your
messengers
,
which
Didacus
Lupez
de
Sequeira
,
chiefe
Gouernour
of
your
Fleete
,
sent
vnto
vs
,
who
presented
those
letters
vnto
vs
which
Edward
Galuanus
that
died
in
the
Isle
of
Cameran
,
should
haue
brought
.
Vpon
view
of
which
letters
I
greatly
reioyced
and
praised
God
,
conceiuing
great
pleasure
,
when
I
beheld
the
breasts
of
your
Messengers
marked
with
Crosses
,
and
proued
by
enquiring
of
them
,
that
they
obserued
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
which
be
most
infallible
true
:
and
I
was
exceedingly
stirred
vp
with
a
singular
deuotion
,
when
I
vnderstood
that
they
founde
their
way
into
Ethiopia
by
miracle
:
for
they
told
vs
that
the
Captaine
of
the
ship
wandring
long
by
the
Arabicke
sea
,
and
therefore
dispairing
to
finde
our
hauen
,
determined
to
leaue
this
busines
vndispatched
,
and
to
returne
into
India
,
the
rather
for
the
cruell
tempests
wherewith
they
were
tossed
vpon
the
sea
,
but
in
the
same
morning
betimes
that
hee
entended
to
retire
,
a
red
Crosse
appeared
vnto
him
in
heauen
,
which
when
he
had
worshipped
,
hee
commanded
the
Mariners
to
turne
the
foredeckes
of
their
shippes
that
way
as
the
Crosse
stood
,
and
so
by
Gods
appointment
was
our
hauen
discouered
and
found
out
,
which
thing
I
held
to
be
miraculous
.
And
surely
the
Gouernor
of
that
Nauy
is
beloued
of
God
,
seeing
he
obteined
so
great
felicity
,
as
no
man
before
him
had
obtained
of
God
.
This
mutuall
Embassage
was
formerly
spoken
of
by
the
Prophet
in
the
booke
of
the
life
and
passion
of
S.
Victor
,
and
in
the
bookes
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
that
a
great
Christian
King
should
make
peace
with
the
King
of
Ethiopia
:
yet
did
I
not
thinke
that
this
would
haue
come
to
passe
in
my
dayes
,
but
God
knew
the
certainty
,
that
his
name
might
bee
extolled
,
who
directed
the
Messenger
vnto
me
,
that
I
might
send
the
like
vnto
you
againe
,
my
Father
,
and
friend
in
Christ
,
that
wee
may
remaine
in
our
Faith
,
seeing
I
neuer
had
any
Messenger
,
nor
certaine
knowledge
from
any
other
Christian
King
.
Hitherto
the
Moores
haue
beene
about
mee
the
sonnes
of
Mahomet
and
Gentiles
,
some
of
them
bee
slaues
,
which
know
not
God
,
some
others
worship
the
fire
and
blockes
,
some
others
adore
the
Sunne
,
and
some
suppose
Serpents
to
bee
Gods
.
With
these
I
neuer
had
peace
,
because
they
refuse
to
come
vnto
the
truth
,
and
to
these
I
preach
the
faith
in
vaine
.
But
now
I
am
at
quiet
,
and
God
hath
giuen
mee
rest
with
all
mine
enemies
,
and
yours
,
for
when
I
march
in
Armes
against
them
in
the
boundes
of
my
Countrie
,
they
turne
their
faces
and
flye
from
vs
,
and
our
Captaines
and
Souldiers
haue
the
conquest
of
them
and
their
Campes
:
neither
is
God
angrie
with
me
(
as
the
Psalmist
saith
)
and
God
fulfilleth
the
desires
of
those
Kings
which
require
iust
things
,
yet
this
belongeth
not
to
our
praise
,
but
the
praises
are
to
bee
giuen
vnto
God
,
for
hee
it
is
that
hath
giuen
the
world
vnto
you
,
and
hath
granted
vnto
you
the
lands
of
the
Gentiles
for
euer
,
and
the
landes
of
other
people
from
the
limits
of
your
owne
Countrie
,
euen
to
the
entrance
into
Ethiopia
.
Wherefore
I
giue
incessant
thankes
vnto
God
,
and
declare
his
great
and
incomprehensible
power
and
maiesty
,
conceiuing
great
hope
that
the
sonnes
of
those
people
which
come
vnder
your
dominion
,
shall
vndoubtedly
bee
partakers
of
the
truth
of
religion
,
and
therefore
I
praise
God
,
and
hope
that
your
sonnes
,
and
my selfe
,
and
you
also
,
shall
exceedingly
reioyce
for
the
good
successe
of
these
things
.
And
you
ought
continually
to
pray
vnto
God
,
vntill
hee
giue
you
his
grace
to
obtaine
the
holy
Temple
in
Ierusalem
,
which
is
now
in
the
power
of
the
enemies
of
Christ
,
the
Moores
,
Gentiles
,
and
Heretickes
,
which
if
you
bring
to
passe
,
your
estimation
and
renown
shall
be
replenished
with
all
praise
.
But
three
of
those
Embassadors
which
came
vnto
mee
with
the
said
Mathew
,
and
the
great
Praefect
of
your
Nauie
came
downe
to
Macua
to
commune
with
the
King
of
Bernagaes
,
who
is
subiect
to
our
gouernment
,
and
forthwith
sent
Embassadors
vnto
me
,
and
great
gifts
which
were
most
deere
and
acceptable
vnto
me
:
but
yet
your
fame
and
renowne
was
more
deere
and
precious
vnto
me
then
all
iewels
and
treasures
whatsoeuer
.
But
let
vs
omit
these
things
,
and
conferre
amongst
our selues
how
wee
may
inuade
and
take
the
infidels
Countries
,
for
which
purpose
I
shal
willingly
giue
one
hundred
thousand
thousand
drachmaes
of
gold
,
&
as
many
fighting
men
,
timber
,
yron
,
and
copper
likewise
,
for
to
build
and
furnish
a
Nauie
,
besides
great
store
of
furniture
and
prouision
for
warres
,
and
wee
will
accord
and
agree
friendly
together
,
and
for
because
it
is
not
my
custome
,
nor
fitting
for
my
dignitie
,
to
send
embassadors
to
require
peace
,
and
seeeing
you
your selfe
haue
formerly
required
it
,
with
great
sincerity
(
to
confirme
the
sayings
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
for
it
is
written
:
Blessed
bee
the
Teet
which
bring
peace
,
)
therefore
I
my selfe
am
most
ready
to
embrace
it
,
after
the
manner
of
the
Apostles
,
which
were
of
one
consent
,
and
of
one
heart
.
O
King
,
and
my
Father
Emanuell
,
God
who
is
only
one
,
the
God
of
heauen
,
and
alwaies
of
one
substance
,
neuer
waxing
yonger
or
older
,
preserue
and
keepe
thee
in
safety
.
He
which
brought
the
message
from
you
vnto
vs
was
called
Rhodericus
Lima
,
hee
was
the
head
and
chiefest
man
of
that
embassage
,
and
with
him
was
Francis
Aluarez
,
whom
for
his
honesty
of
life
,
singular
religion
,
and
iustice
,
I
haue
held
most
deere
,
and
especially
for
that
being
demanded
of
his
faith
,
he
answered
thereunto
very
fitly
and
truely
.
And
therefore
you
ought
to
exalt
him
,
and
to
call
him
maister
,
and
to
imploy
him
in
conuerting
the
people
of
Macua
,
and
of
Dalaca
,
of
Zeila
,
and
of
all
the
Islands
of
the
red
sea
,
because
they
bee
in
the
bounds
of
my
kingdomes
.
And
I
haue
granted
vnto
him
a
Crosse
,
and
a
staffe
in
token
of
his
authority
,
and
doe
you
commaunde
that
these
things
may
be
giuen
vnto
him
,
and
that
hee
may
bee
made
Bishiop
of
those
Countries
and
Islands
,
because
hee
well
deserueth
it
,
and
is
very
fitting
to
administer
that
office
,
and
God
shall
doe
good
unto
thee
that
thou
maiest
bee
alwaies
strong
against
thy
enemies
,
and
constraine
them
to
prostrate
themselues
at
thy
feet
,
I
pray
God
prolong
thy
life
,
and
make
thee
partake
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
in
the
best
place
,
euen
as
I
wish
for
my selfe
,
for
with
my
eares
haue
I
heard
much
good
of
you
,
and
I
see
with
mine
eies
that
which
I
thought
I
should
neuer
haue
seene
,
and
God
will
make
all
things
to
goe
well
with
you
,
and
your
seate
shall
bee
vpon
the
tree
of
life
,
which
is
the
seate
of
the
Saints
.
Amen
.
As
a
young
child
I
haue
done
what
euer
you
commanded
mee
,
and
will
doe
if
your
Embassadors
come
hither
,
that
we
may
aid
one
another
by
our
mutuall
forces
:
&
I
shall
giue
,
and
cause
to
bee
giuen
vnto
all
your
Embassadors
which
shal
come
hither
,
what
euer
you
will
signifie
to
be
done
,
and
as
you
did
at
Macna
,
at
Dalaca
,
and
at
the
ports
in
the
streights
of
the
redde
sea
,
that
wee
may
bee
prosperously
ioyned
together
,
both
in
Councell
and
action
,
as
I
doe
chiefly
desire
:
for
when
your
Forces
shall
come
to
those
Coastes
,
I
will
speedily
bee
with
them
with
my
Armie
also
,
and
because
there
bee
no
Christians
in
the
Marches
of
my
Countrie
,
nor
any
Churches
for
Christians
,
I
will
giue
vnto
your
people
those
lands
to
dwell
in
,
which
be
neerest
vnto
the
dominion
of
the
Moores
,
for
it
behoueth
that
you
bring
your
beginnings
to
a
good
end
.
In
the
meane
space
send
to
me
learned
men
,
and
caruers
of
Images
of
gold
and
siluer
,
workers
of
copper
likewise
,
and
of
Iron
,
of
tinne
,
and
of
lead
,
and
Artificers
to
imprint
bookes
for
the
Church
in
our
language
,
and
some
that
can
make
gold
foyle
,
or
thin
plates
,
or
raies
of
gold
,
and
with
the
same
can
guild
other
mettals
,
these
shall
bee
courteously
entertained
in
my
house
,
and
if
they
shall
desire
to
depart
,
I
will
giue
vnto
them
large
&
ample
rewards
for
their
labours
.
And
I
sweare
by
God
,
Iesus
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
,
that
I
will
freely
suffer
them
to
depart
when
they
please
.
This
I
most
boldly
and
confidently
desire
,
because
your
vertue
is
apparant
vnto
me
,
and
your
goodnesse
well
knowne
.
And
for
that
I
know
you
loue
me
well
,
whereof
I
am
most
assured
,
because
for
my
sake
you
receiued
Mathew
very
honourably
,
and
liberally
,
and
so
sent
him
backe
againe
:
and
therfore
I
couet
to
desire
those
things
,
neither
be
thou
ashamed
of
it
,
for
I
will
truly
accomplish
and
performe
all
things
.
That
which
the
Father
desireth
of
the
Sonne
,
cannot
bee
denyed
,
and
you
are
my
Father
,
and
I
your
Sonne
,
and
wee
bee
coupled
and
ioyned
together
,
and
as
one
bricke
is
ioyned
to
another
in
a
wall
,
so
we
being
so
to
agree
together
,
in
one
heart
,
and
in
the
loue
of
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
head
of
the
world
,
and
those
which
be
with
him
be
likened
to
brickes
ioyned
together
in
a
wall
.
Letters
from
the
said
DAVID
,
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
vnto
Iohn
the
third
of
that
name
,
King
of
Portugall
,
written
in
the
yeare
of
our
redemption
1524.
and
interpreted
by
Paulus
Iouius
.
IN
the
name
of
God
the
Father
almighty
,
maker
of
heauen
and
earth
,
and
of
all
things
that
be
made
either
visible
or
inuisible
:
in
the
name
of
God
the
sonne
Christ
,
who
is
the
sonne
and
Councell
,
and
prophet
of
the
Father
:
in
the
name
of
God
the
holy
Ghost
,
the
Aduocate
of
the
liuing
God
,
equall
to
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
who
spake
by
the
mouth
of
the
Prophets
,
breathing
vpon
the
Apostles
,
that
they
might
giue
thanks
and
praise
vnto
the
holy
Trinity
,
which
is
euer
perfect
in
heauen
,
and
in
earth
,
in
the
sea
,
and
in
the
deepe
.
Amen
.
I
surnamed
Virgins
Frankincense
,
which
name
was
giuen
me
at
my
baptisme
,
and
now
taking
vpon
me
the
gouernment
of
my
kingdome
,
I
haue
also
assumed
the
name
of
Dauid
,
the
deerely
beloued
of
God
,
the
pillar
of
the
faith
,
the
issue
or
stocke
of
Iuda
,
the
sonne
of
Dauid
,
the
sonne
of
Salomon
Kings
of
Israell
,
the
sonne
of
the
columne
,
or
piller
of
Sion
,
the
sonne
of
the
seed
of
Iacob
,
the
sonne
of
the
hand
of
Mary
,
and
the
son
of
Nav
by
the
flesh
,
send
these
letters
and
message
vnto
Iohn
the
most
high
,
mighty
,
and
potent
King
of
Portugall
,
and
of
the
Algarbians
,
the
sonne
of
King
Emanuell
:
Peace
bee
vnto
you
,
and
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
remaine
alwaies
with
you
.
Amen
.
At
that
time
that
the
power
of
the
King
your
father
was
reported
vnto
me
,
who
made
war
against
the
Moores
,
the
sons
of
the
abhominable
&
accursed
Mahomet
,
I
gaue
great
thankes
vnto
God
for
your
increase
&
greatnes
,
and
for
the
crown
of
your
conuersation
in
the
house
of
Christianitie
.
In
like
manner
I
tooke
pleasure
by
the
comming
of
your
Embassadors
,
which
reported
vnto
me
that
kings
speeches
,
whereby
a
singular
loue
,
knowledge
,
&
friendship
was
established
betwixt
vs
,
vtterly
to
extirpe
&
driue
away
those
wicked
&
accursed
Moores
,
and
vnbeleeuing
Gentiles
,
which
dwell
betweene
your
kingdomes
&
mine
.
But
while
I
was
thus
ioyfull
,
I
heard
that
your
father
and
mine
was
departed
out
of
this
life
,
before
I
could
dispatch
my
Embassadors
from
hence
vnto
him
:
and
therefore
my
ioy
was
suddenly
turned
into
sadnes
,
so
that
in
the
great
sorrow
of
my
heart
all
the
States
and
Noble
men
of
my
Court
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Prelates
,
and
all
which
liue
in
Monasteries
,
and
all
our
subiects
wholly
,
made
great
lamentaion
with
me
,
so
as
the
pleasure
we
conceiued
of
the
first
message
,
was
equalled
and
extinguished
with
the
sorrow
of
the
last
.
Sir
,
from
my
first
entrance
into
my
kingdomes
vnto
this
present
time
,
no
message
nor
messenger
hath
come
vnto
me
either
from
the
King
or
kingdome
of
Portugall
;
but
in
the
life
time
of
the
King
your
Father
,
who
sent
his
Captaines
and
Gouernours
vnto
mee
,
with
Clearkes
and
Deacons
,
which
brought
with
them
all
solemne
prouision
and
apparell
for
the
Masse
,
for
which
I
reioyced
greatly
,
and
receiued
them
honourably
,
and
shortly
after
dismissed
them
,
that
they
might
returne
with
honour
and
peace
.
And
after
they
came
to
a
Hauen
of
the
sea
,
which
is
within
my
limits
in
the
redde
sea
,
they
found
not
the
great
Gouernour
of
the
Nauie
there
,
whom
your
father
had
sent
,
for
he
expected
not
their
comming
,
but
certified
mee
that
hee
could
not
stay
their
comming
,
for
that
your
custome
is
to
create
a
new
chiefe
Gouernour
of
the
Fleete
once
euery
three
yeares
,
in
which
meane
time
hee
that
was
newly
created
,
came
thither
,
and
this
was
the
cause
that
the
Embassadors
staied
longer
then
was
needfull
.
But
now
I
send
my
Messages
by
Christopher
,
the
brother
of
Licontius
,
whose
name
at
his
baptisme
is
Zoga
Zabo
,
which
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
the
grace
of
the
Father
,
and
hee
shall
manifest
my
desires
before
you
.
In
like
manner
I
send
Francis
Aluarez
vnto
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
who
in
my
name
shall
yeeld
my
obedience
vnto
him
,
as
is
fitting
.
O
Sir
King
,
&
my
brother
,
giue
eare
and
attend
,
&
indeuor
to
embrace
that
friendship
which
your
Father
opened
betwixt
vs
,
and
send
your
Messengers
and
Letters
often
vnto
vs
,
for
I
greatly
desire
to
see
them
,
as
from
my
brother
,
for
so
it
should
be
,
seeing
wee
are
both
Christians
.
And
seeing
the
Moores
which
be
wicked
and
naught
,
accord
and
agree
together
in
their
sect
.
And
now
I
pretest
I
will
neuer
hereafter
admit
any
Embassadors
from
the
Kings
of
Egypt
,
nor
from
other
Kings
,
which
send
Embassadors
vnto
me
,
but
from
your
highnesse
,
which
I
much
desire
should
often
come
:
for
the
Kings
of
the
Moores
account
me
not
their
friend
,
by
reason
of
our
disagreement
,
and
disparitie
in
religion
:
yet
they
faine
friendship
,
that
by
that
meanes
they
may
more
freely
and
safely
exercise
merchandise
in
our
kingdomes
,
which
is
very
profitable
vnto
them
,
for
they
carry
great
store
of
gold
(
wherof
they
be
very
greedy
)
out
of
my
kingdoms
:
though
they
be
but
hollow
friends
vnto
me
,
and
their
commodities
bring
me
but
little
pleasure
,
but
this
hath
beene
tollerated
,
because
it
hath
been
an
ancient
custome
of
our
former
Kings
,
and
though
I
make
no
warres
vpon
them
,
nor
vtterly
ouerthrow
them
,
and
bring
them
to
destruction
,
yet
in
this
I
am
to
be
borne
withall
,
lest
,
if
I
did
so
,
they
should
violate
and
pull
downe
the
holy
Temple
which
is
at
Ierusalem
,
wherein
is
the
sepulcher
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
which
God
hath
suffered
to
be
in
the
power
of
the
wicked
Moores
,
and
also
least
they
should
make
leuell
with
the
ground
other
Churches
which
be
in
Egypt
and
Syria
.
And
this
is
the
cause
why
I
doe
not
inwade
and
subdue
them
;
which
thing
greatly
irketh
me
,
and
I
am
the
rather
perswaded
so
to
doe
,
seeing
I
haue
no
bordering
Christian
king
to
assist
me
,
and
to
cheere
and
incourage
my
heart
in
that
,
or
the
like
enterprise
.
And
therefore
my selfe
(
O
King
,
)
haue
no
great
cause
to
reioyce
of
the
Christian
Kings
of
Europe
,
vnderstanding
that
they
agree
not
together
in
one
heart
,
but
that
warres
bee
very
rife
amongst
them
.
Bee
you
all
of
one
Christian-like
minde
,
for
you
ought
all
of
you
to
bee
content
of
a
firme
peace
amongst
you
.
And
certainly
,
if
any
of
my
neighbouring
Christian
Kings
were
ioyned
with
me
in
an
amiable
league
(
as
they
ought
)
I
would
neuer
depart
from
him
one
houre
.
And
of
this
I
know
not
well
what
I
should
say
,
or
what
I
should
do
,
seeing
they
seeme
to
be
so
ordained
by
God
.
Sir
,
send
your
Messengers
more
often
vnto
mee
,
I
beseech
you
,
for
when
I
looke
vpon
your
letters
,
then
mee
thinkes
,
I
behold
your
countenance
.
And
surely
greater
friendship
ariseth
betwixt
those
wich
bee
farre
distant
,
then
those
which
dwell
neere
together
,
by
reason
of
the
great
desire
wherewith
they
bee
delighted
,
for
he
which
hath
hidden
treasures
,
though
he
cannot
see
them
with
his
eyes
,
yet
in
his
heart
hee
euer
loueth
them
most
ardently
,
as
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
saith
in
the
Gospell
,
where
thy
treasure
is
,
there
is
thy
heart
also
.
And
in
like
manner
ought
you
to
make
mee
your
treasure
,
and
to
cowple
your
heart
sincerely
with
mine
.
O
my
Lord
and
brother
,
keepe
this
word
,
for
you
bee
most
prudent
,
and
(
as
I
heare
)
much
like
vnto
your
Father
in
wise-dome
,
which
when
I
vnderstood
,
I
forthwith
gaue
praise
vnto
God
,
and
laying
aside
all
griefe
,
conceiued
ioy
and
said
:
Blessed
is
the
wise
sonne
,
and
of
great
estimation
,
the
sonne
of
King
Emanuell
,
which
sitteth
in
the
throne
of
his
fathers
kingdomes
.
My
Lord
beware
then
,
faint
not
,
seeing
thou
art
as
strong
as
thy
father
was
,
nor
shew
thy
forces
to
be
weake
against
the
Moores
and
Gentiles
,
for
by
the
assistance
of
God
,
and
thine
owne
vertue
,
thou
shalt
easily
vanquish
and
destroy
them
,
neither
shalt
thou
say
that
thou
hadst
small
power
left
thee
by
thy
father
,
for
truely
it
was
great
inough
,
and
God
shall
euer
bring
thee
helpe
.
I
haue
men
,
money
,
and
munition
,
in
aboundance
,
like
the
sands
of
the
sea
,
and
the
starres
of
heauen
,
and
we
ioyning
our
forces
together
,
may
easily
destroy
the
rudenes
and
barbarousnes
of
the
Moores
.
And
I
desire
nothing
else
of
you
but
skilfull
men
,
which
bee
able
to
instruct
my
souldiers
to
keepe
their
orders
and
rankes
in
battell
.
And
thou
,
O
King
,
art
a
man
of
perfect
age
,
King
Salomon
tooke
vpon
him
the
gouernment
of
his
kingdome
when
he
was
but
twelue
yeares
of
age
,
yet
of
great
power
and
more
wise
then
his
father
.
And
my selfe
likewise
was
but
a
childe
of
eleuen
yeares
of
age
when
my
father
Nav
departed
this
life
,
and
being
entred
into
my
Fathers
seate
,
by
Gods
ordinance
,
I
obtained
greater
wealth
and
forces
then
euer
my
Father
had
:
for
in
my
power
bee
all
the
borderers
and
Nations
of
the
Kingdome
.
Wherefore
both
of
vs
ought
to
giue
incessant
thankes
vnto
God
for
so
great
benefites
receiued
.
Giue
care
vnto
mee
my
brother
and
Lord
,
for
this
at
one
word
I
desire
of
you
,
that
you
will
send
vnto
mee
learned
men
,
that
can
carue
images
,
imprint
bookes
,
and
make
Swordes
,
and
and
all
kinde
of
weapons
for
the
warres
:
head
Masons
likewise
,
and
Carpenters
,
and
physitions
that
haue
skill
to
make
medicines
and
cure
wounds
.
I
would
also
haue
such
as
can
drawe
gold
into
thin
plates
,
and
bee
able
curiously
to
carue
and
ingraue
gold
and
siluer
,
and
such
likewise
as
haue
knowledge
to
get
gold
and
siluer
from
out
the
veines
of
the
earth
,
and
to
worke
in
all
manner
of
mettall
mines
.
Besides
these
,
I
shall
much
esteeme
of
such
as
can
make
couerings
for
houses
of
leade
,
and
will
teach
others
how
to
make
tiles
of
chalke
or
clay
.
To
conclude
,
I
shall
haue
vse
of
all
manner
of
Artificers
,
and
especially
of
such
as
can
make
Gunnes
.
Helpe
mee
therefore
,
I
pray
you
,
in
these
things
,
as
one
brother
should
helpe
another
,
and
so
God
will
helpe
you
,
and
deliuer
you
from
all
euill
,
God
will
heare
thy
prayers
and
petitions
,
as
hee
hath
receiued
holy
sacrifices
at
all
times
,
as
first
of
all
,
the
sacrifices
of
Abell
,
and
of
Noe
when
hee
was
in
the
Arke
,
and
that
of
Abraham
when
hee
was
in
the
land
of
Madian
,
and
that
of
Isaac
when
hee
departed
from
the
Ditch
or
Trench
of
the
Oath
,
and
that
of
Iocob
in
the
house
of
Bethlem
,
and
of
Moses
in
Aegypt
,
and
Aaron
in
the
Mount
,
and
of
Ieson
the
sonne
of
Nav
in
Galgale
,
and
of
Gedeon
in
the
Coast
,
and
of
Sampson
when
hee
was
a
thirst
in
the
land
of
drought
,
and
of
Samuell
in
Rhama
,
of
the
Prophet
,
and
of
Dauid
in
Nacira
,
and
of
Salomon
in
the
Cittie
of
Gabeon
,
and
of
Helias
in
mount
Carmell
,
when
hee
raised
from
death
the
Widdow
womans
sonne
,
from
Rhicha
aboue
the
pit
,
and
of
Iosaphat
in
battell
,
and
of
Manasses
when
hee
sinned
,
and
conuerted
againe
vnto
God
,
and
of
Daniell
in
the
Lyons
Denne
,
and
of
the
three
brethren
,
Sydrach
,
Mysaach
,
and
Abednago
on
the
firy
furnace
,
and
of
Anna
before
the
Altar
,
and
of
Nehemias
,
which
made
walles
with
Zorababell
,
and
of
Mathathia
with
his
sonnes
,
ouer
the
fourth
part
of
the
world
,
and
of
Esau
vppon
his
blessing
,
euen
so
our
Lord
wil
receiue
your
sacrifices
,
and
supplications
,
and
will
helpe
you
,
and
stand
with
you
against
all
persuersnes
,
and
ouerth
wartnes
at
all
seasons
,
and
euery
day
.
Peace
bee
with
you
,
and
I
embrace
you
with
the
armes
of
sanctitie
,
and
in
like
manner
I
embrace
all
those
which
be
of
your
Councell
of
the
kingdome
of
Portugall
,
Archbishops
likewise
,
and
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
and
all
men
and
women
whatsoeuer
.
The
grace
of
God
,
and
blessing
of
the
Virgine
Mary
the
mother
of
God
be
with
you
,
and
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
Letters
from
the
same
most
renowned
Dauid
,
Emperour
of
Ethiopia
,
vnto
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
written
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1524.
and
translated
into
Latine
by
Paulus
Iouius
.
IN
the
name
of
God
the
Father
Almighty
,
maker
of
heauen
and
earth
,
and
of
all
things
visible
and
inuisible
:
in
the
name
of
God
the
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
which
is
the
same
with
the
Father
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
is
light
of
light
,
and
true
God
of
true
God
:
in
the
name
of
the
holy
spirit
of
the
liuing
God
,
who
proceeded
from
God
Father
.
These
letters
I
the
King
doe
send
,
whose
name
the
Lyons
doe
worship
,
and
by
the
grace
of
God
,
I
am
called
Athani
Tinghil
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
incense
of
a
virgin
,
the
Sonne
of
King
Dauid
,
the
sonne
of
Solomon
,
the
sonne
of
a
king
by
the
hand
of
Mary
,
the
son
of
Nav
by
the
flesh
,
the
son
of
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
S.
Peter
and
S
Paul
by
grace
.
Peace
bee
vnto
you
most
iust
Lord
,
holy
,
mighty
,
pure
,
and
sacred
Father
:
vnto
you
,
which
are
the
head
of
all
Princes
,
and
fearest
no
man
,
seeing
no
one
can
speake
euill
of
thee
:
vnto
you
,
which
are
the
most
vigilant
Curate
and
obseruer
of
soules
,
and
friend
of
strangers
and
and
peregrines
.
O
holy
maister
,
and
preacher
of
the
faith
,
enemy
of
all
those
things
which
offend
the
conscience
,
louer
of
good
manners
,
sanctified
man
,
whom
all
men
laud
and
praise
.
O
happy
and
holy
Father
,
I
yeeld
obedience
vnto
you
with
great
reuerence
,
for
you
are
the
peace
of
all
things
,
and
deserue
all
good
,
and
therefore
it
is
fitting
that
all
men
should
shew
their
obedience
vnto
you
,
as
the
holy
Apostles
command
to
yeeld
obedience
to
God
.
This
truly
belongeth
vnto
you
;
for
so
also
they
command
vs
to
worship
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
and
Prelats
.
In
like
manner
that
we
should
loue
and
reuerence
you
,
as
our
father
,
feare
you
as
our
King
,
and
haue
confidence
in
you
as
in
God
.
Wherefore
I
humbly
confesse
,
and
with
my
bending
knees
say
vnto
you
,
O
holy
father
,
that
you
are
my
father
,
and
I
your
son
.
O
holy
&
most
mighty
father
,
why
did
you
neuer
send
any
vnto
vs
,
that
you
might
better
vnderstand
of
my
life
and
health
,
seeing
you
be
the
sheepheard
,
and
I
your
sheepe
?
For
a
good
sheepeheard
will
neuer
forget
his
flocke
,
neither
ought
you
to
thinke
that
I
dwel
so
farre
remote
from
your
regions
,
that
messengers
cannot
come
vnto
mee
,
seeing
your
sonne
Emanuell
,
the
King
of
Portugall
,
hath
sent
Embassadors
vnto
me
,
very
conueniently
,
from
his
kingdome
,
which
is
the
furthest
from
vs
in
the
world
,
and
if
God
had
spared
him
life
,
and
not
incited
him
so
suddenly
to
heauen
,
(
without
doubt
)
those
things
which
we
then
had
in
hand
,
had
beene
brought
to
a
happy
conclusion
.
But
now
I
much
desire
to
bee
certified
by
some
trusty
messengers
,
of
your
holinesse
health
and
happinesse
,
for
I
neuer
yet
heard
any
message
from
your
holinesse
,
but
something
I
heard
of
our
owne
people
,
who
to
performe
their
vows
,
went
a
pilgrimage
into
those
parts
,
but
seeing
they
went
not
in
my
name
,
nor
brought
with
them
my
letters
from
you
,
their
reports
are
but
an
vncertaine
beleefe
:
for
I
questioning
with
them
,
they
said
they
came
from
Ierusalem
,
where
hauing
performed
their
vowes
,
they
went
to
Rome
to
visite
the
Churches
of
the
Apostles
,
vnderstanding
that
they
might
easily
come
to
those
places
which
bee
inhabited
by
Christians
.
And
surely
I
take
great
pleasure
in
their
speeches
,
because
in
my
sweete
cogitation
,
I
doe
behold
the
similitude
of
thy
holy
countenance
,
which
seemeth
vnto
mee
like
the
countenance
of
an
Angell
.
And
I
confesse
,
that
I
doe
loue
and
reuerence
that
image
as
an
Angellicall
likenesse
,
but
yet
were
it
more
acceptable
and
pleasant
vnto
mee
,
deuoutely
and
diligently
to
consider
and
view
your
words
and
Letters
.
And
therefore
I
most
humbly
beseech
you
to
send
Messengers
vnto
me
with
your
benediction
,
thereby
to
cheere
and
exhilerate
my
heart
,
for
seeing
wee
agree
in
faith
and
religion
,
before
all
things
I
desire
and
intreate
that
you
will
set
my
loue
and
friendship
in
the
principallest
part
of
your
heart
,
as
the
ring
which
you
weare
vpon
your
finger
,
and
the
chaine
of
gold
which
you
put
about
your
neck
,
that
so
the
remembrance
of
me
may
neuer
be
blotted
out
of
your
memory
:
for
with
thankefull
words
&
letters
frendship
is
increased
,
it
is
embraced
with
sacred
peace
,
from
whence
all
humane
ioy
springeth
&
ariseth
,
for
euen
as
hee
that
is
thirsty
greatly
desireth
cold
water
(
as
the
scripture
saith
)
so
doth
my
heart
conceiue
an
incredible
ioy
from
the
messengers
&
letters
which
come
to
me
from
the
furthest
parts
of
the
world
:
neither
shall
I
only
reioice
to
heare
from
your
holines
,
but
also
I
shall
be
glad
to
heare
certaine
newes
from
all
the
Kings
of
Christendome
.
And
full
as
ioyfull
as
those
that
in
battell
doe
get
the
best
spoyles
.
And
this
may
bee
done
with
great
facility
,
seeing
the
King
of
Portugall
hath
made
the
whole
iourney
plaine
vnto
them
,
who
long
sithence
hath
sent
his
Embassadors
vnto
vs
with
strong
Armies
:
but
neither
when
my
father
was
liuing
,
nor
sithence
,
haue
wee
receiued
any
Message
or
Letters
from
any
other
Christian
King
,
or
from
the
Pope
himselfe
,
although
in
our
treasuries
of
Monuments
,
and
Charters
of
my
great
Grand
father
,
is
preserued
the
memory
of
those
Letters
which
Pope
Eugenius
sent
into
this
Countrie
,
when
the
King
of
Kings
,
of
all
Ethiopia
being
the
seede
of
Iacob
,
and
a
King
to
bee
feared
,
had
the
gouernment
of
this
kingdome
.
The
forme
of
which
letters
were
thus
.
Eugenius
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
our
beloued
sonne
the
King
of
the
seede
of
Iacob
,
the
King
of
all
the
kings
of
Ethiopia
,
and
chiefly
to
be
feared
,
&c.
And
in
the
conclusion
of
the
same
letters
is
mentioned
that
his
sonne
Iohn
Paleologus
,
which
dyed
about
two
yeares
before
,
the
King
of
the
Romaean
Kings
,
was
called
to
the
celebration
of
the
sacred
Synode
.
And
that
Ioseph
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
came
with
him
with
a
great
number
of
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
and
Prelates
of
all
sorts
,
among
whom
were
the
Proctors
or
Factors
of
the
Patriarckes
of
Antioch
,
Alexandria
and
Ierusalem
,
who
when
they
had
ioyned
themselues
together
in
loue
of
holy
faith
and
religion
,
the
vnity
of
the
Church
being
ordained
and
established
,
all
the
difficulties
and
troubles
of
ancient
time
,
which
seemed
erronious
,
&
contrary
to
religion
,
were
(
by
Gods
diuine
assistance
)
vtterly
taken
away
&
abolished
:
which
things
being
rightly
established
and
set
in
order
,
the
Pope
himselfe
brought
great
ioy
vnto
them
all
.
This
booke
of
Pope
Eugenius
wee
haue
sent
vnto
you
,
which
wee
haue
kept
vncorrupted
,
and
wee
would
haue
sent
vnto
you
the
whole
order
and
power
of
the
Popes
blessing
,
but
that
the
volume
of
these
things
would
seeme
too
great
,
for
it
would
exceed
in
bignes
the
whole
booke
of
Paul
to
all
the
nations
he
writ
vnto
.
The
Legates
which
brought
these
things
vnto
vs
from
the
Pope
,
were
Theodorus
,
Peter
,
Didymus
,
and
George
,
the
seruants
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
you
shall
do
well
(
most
holy
Father
)
to
command
your
bookes
to
be
looked
ouer
,
where
(
I
suppose
)
some
memory
of
these
things
which
we
write
of
,
may
be
found
out
.
Wherefore
holy
father
,
if
you
will
write
any
thing
vnto
vs
beleeue
it
confidently
,
that
we
will
most
diligently
commit
it
to
our
bookes
,
that
the
eternall
memory
of
those
things
may
remaine
to
our
posterity
,
and
surely
I
account
him
blessed
whose
memory
is
preserued
in
writing
in
the
sacred
citty
of
Rome
,
and
in
the
seate
of
the
Saints
,
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
,
for
these
bee
Lords
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
&
iudges
of
the
whole
world
.
And
because
that
this
is
my
beliefe
,
I
therfore
send
these
letters
,
that
I
may
obtaine
grace
of
your
holines
,
and
your
most
sacred
Senate
,
that
from
thence
may
come
vnto
me
a
holy
benediction
,
&
increase
of
all
good
things
.
And
I
most
earnestly
beseech
your
holines
to
send
vnto
me
some
images
&
pictures
of
the
Saints
,
&
especially
of
the
virgin
Mary
,
that
your
name
may
be
often
in
my
memory
,
&
that
I
may
take
continuall
pleasure
in
your
gifts
.
Furthermore
I
heartily
intreate
you
to
send
vnto
me
men
learned
in
the
Scriptures
,
workmen
likewise
that
can
make
images
&
swords
,
and
all
maner
of
weapons
for
the
warre
,
grauers
also
of
gold
and
siluer
,
and
Carpenters
,
&
Masons
,
especially
which
can
build
houses
of
stone
,
and
make
couering
for
them
of
lead
and
copper
,
wherby
the
roofes
of
the
houses
may
be
defended
.
And
besides
these
,
such
as
can
make
glasse
&
instruments
of
musicke
,
and
such
as
be
skilfull
in
musicke
,
those
also
that
can
play
vpon
Flutes
,
Trumpets
,
and
pshalmes
,
shall
be
most
welcome
&
deere
vnto
vs
:
and
these
workmen
I
much
desire
should
bee
sent
me
from
your
Court
:
but
if
there
be
not
sufficicient
store
in
your
court
,
your
holines
may
command
them
of
other
Kings
,
who
will
obey
your
command
most
readily
.
When
these
shal
come
to
me
,
they
shall
bee
honorably
esteemed
of
according
to
their
deserts
,
&
from
my
liberality
shall
be
amply
rewarded
,
and
if
any
shall
desire
to
returne
home
,
he
shall
depart
with
liberall
gifts
whither
hee
please
:
for
I
will
not
detaine
any
one
against
his
will
,
though
I
should
haue
great
fruit
and
benefite
by
his
industry
.
But
I
must
now
speake
of
other
matters
,
&
demand
of
you
(
most
holy
father
)
why
you
exhort
not
the
Christian
kings
,
your
children
,
to
lay
aside
thir
armes
,
and
as
becommeth
brethren
,
to
accord
and
agree
amongst
themselues
,
seeing
they
be
thy
sheepe
,
and
thou
their
sheepheard
?
for
your
holines
knoweth
right
well
what
the
Gospell
commandeth
,
where
it
is
said
:
That
euery
kingdome
diuided
in
it selfe
shall
be
desolated
,
and
brought
to
ruine
.
And
if
the
Kings
would
agree
in
their
hearts
,
&
conclude
an
assured
league
and
peace
together
,
they
might
easily
vanquish
all
the
Mahometans
,
and
by
their
fortunate
entrance
,
and
sudden
irruption
vtterly
burst
,
and
throw
downe
the
sepulcher
of
that
false
Prophet
Mahomet
.
For
this
cause
(
holy
father
)
indeuour
your selfe
that
a
firme
peace
and
assured
league
of
friendship
may
bee
concluded
and
established
amongst
them
,
&
admonish
them
to
be
assistant
&
aiding
vnto
me
,
seeing
in
the
confines
of
my
kingdomes
,
I
am
on
all
sides
inclosed
and
incompassed
about
with
those
most
wicked
men
the
Mahometane
Moores
,
for
those
Mahometane
Moores
yeeld
mutual
aid
one
to
another
,
&
the
kings
with
kings
,
petty
kings
with
petty
kings
,
do
sincerely
and
constantly
assemble
themselues
against
vs
.
There
is
a
Moore
very
neere
neighbour
vnto
me
,
to
whom
the
other
bordering
Moores
minister
weapons
,
horses
,
and
munition
for
the
warres
.
These
be
the
kings
of
India
,
Persis
,
Arabia
,
and
Egypt
,
which
things
grieue
and
molest
mee
exceedingly
euery
day
,
when
I
behold
the
enemies
of
the
Christian
religion
ioyned
together
in
brotherly
loue
,
and
to
enioy
peace
,
&
to
see
the
Christian
kings
my
brothers
to
be
nothing
at
all
moued
by
these
iniuries
,
nor
to
yeeld
mee
any
helpe
,
as
assuredly
behoueth
Christians
to
doe
,
seeing
the
impious
brood
of
Mahomet
do
aid
and
assist
one
another
:
neither
am
I
he
,
that
for
that
purpose
should
require
Souldiers
&
prouision
for
warres
of
you
,
seeing
I
haue
Souldiers
left
of
mine
owne
:
but
onely
I
desire
your
praiers
and
orisons
,
wishing
also
fauour
&
grace
with
your
holines
,
&
with
all
Christian
Kings
my
brethren
:
for
I
must
seeke
to
obtaine
friendship
of
you
,
that
I
may
bee
fully
instructed
and
furnished
of
those
things
which
I
formerly
desired
,
to
the
terror
of
the
Moores
,
&
that
my
neigbours
,
the
enemies
of
the
Christian
faith
may
vnderstand
that
the
kings
do
fauor
&
aid
me
with
a
singular
care
&
affection
,
which
surely
will
redound
to
the
praise
of
vs
in
common
,
seeing
we
agree
together
in
one
verity
of
religion
and
faith
,
and
in
this
councell
wee
will
conforme
,
which
shall
be
firme
and
absolute
with
that
which
shal
fall
out
to
be
more
profitable
.
God
therfore
fulfill
all
your
desires
about
the
praises
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
God
our
Father
,
to
whom
all
men
giue
praises
for
euer
and
euer
.
And
you
most
holy
Lord
and
father
imbrace
me
,
I
beseech
you
,
with
all
the
Saints
of
Iesus
Christ
which
be
at
Rome
,
into
which
embracings
let
all
the
boderers
of
my
kingdomes
,
and
those
which
dwell
in
Ethiopia
be
receiued
,
&
giue
thanks
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
with
your
spirit
.
These
letters
your
holinesse
shall
receiue
at
the
hands
of
my
brother
Iohn
King
of
Portugall
,
the
sonne
of
the
most
mighty
King
Emanuell
,
by
our
Embassador
Francis
Aluarez
.
Other
letters
from
the
same
Dauid
,
Emperour
of
Ethiopia
,
written
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
1524.
and
interpreted
by
Paulus
Iouius
.
HAppy
and
holy
father
,
which
art
ordained
of
God
to
be
the
consecrator
and
sanctifier
of
all
nations
,
and
the
possessor
of
Saint
Peters
seate
:
to
you
bee
giuen
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
you
either
binde
or
loose
vpon
earth
,
shall
be
bound
or
loosed
in
heauen
,
as
Christ
himselfe
hath
said
,
and
as
S.
Mathew
hath
written
in
his
Gospell
.
I
the
King
,
whose
name
the
Lyons
doe
worship
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
called
Athani
Tingil
,
that
is
to
say
,
virgins
incense
,
which
name
I
receiued
in
baptisme
,
but
now
,
when
I
first
tooke
vpon
mee
the
gouernment
of
the
kingdome
,
I
assumed
vnto
me
the
name
of
Dauid
,
the
beloued
of
God
,
the
piller
of
faith
,
the
kinsman
of
the
stock
of
Iuda
,
the
son
of
Dauid
,
the
son
of
Salomon
,
the
son
of
the
piller
of
faith
,
the
son
of
the
seed
of
Iacob
,
the
son
of
the
hand
of
Mary
,
the
son
of
Nav
by
the
flesh
,
Emperour
of
great
&
high
Ethiopia
,
and
of
great
kingdomes
,
dominions
&
lands
King
of
Xoa
,
of
Caffate
,
of
Fatigar
,
of
Angote
,
of
Baru
,
of
Baaligaze
,
of
Adea
,
of
Vangue
,
of
Goiame
(
where
is
the
head
of
the
riuer
Nilus
)
of
Damaraa
,
Vaguemedri
,
Ambeaa
,
Vague
,
Tigri
Mahon
,
of
Sabain
,
where
Saba
was
Queene
,
&
of
Bernagaes
,
and
Lord
vnto
Nobia
in
the
end
of
Egypt
.
All
these
Prouinces
be
within
my
power
,
and
many
other
,
which
now
I
haue
not
reckoned
:
nor
haue
I
expressed
these
kingdomes
&
prouinces
in
their
proper
names
,
for
pride
or
vaine-glory
,
but
for
this
cause
onely
,
that
God
may
be
praised
more
and
more
,
who
of
his
singular
benignity
hath
giuen
vnto
the
kings
,
my
predecessors
,
the
gouernement
of
such
great
and
ample
kingdomes
of
the
Christian
religion
,
and
yet
surely
hee
hath
made
me
worthy
of
a
more
excellent
fauour
and
grace
,
then
other
Kings
,
that
I
might
continually
deuote
my selfe
to
religion
,
because
he
hath
made
me
Adell
,
that
is
,
the
Lord
and
enemie
of
the
Moores
,
and
Gentiles
which
worship
idols
,
I
send
vnto
you
to
kisse
your
holines
feete
,
after
the
manner
of
other
Christian
Kings
my
brethren
,
to
whom
I
am
nothing
inferior
,
neither
in
religion
nor
power
,
for
I
within
mine
owne
kingdomes
am
the
piller
of
faith
,
neither
am
I
aided
with
any
forreine
helpe
;
for
I
repose
my
whole
trust
and
confidence
in
God
alone
,
who
gouerneth
and
sustaineth
me
vp
,
from
the
time
wherein
the
Angell
of
God
spake
vnto
Phillip
,
that
hee
should
instruct
in
the
true
faith
,
the
Eunuch
of
the
mighty
Queene
Candace
,
the
Queene
of
Ethiopia
,
as
shee
was
going
from
Ierusalem
to
Gaza
.
And
Phillip
did
then
baptize
the
Eunuch
,
as
the
Angell
commaunded
,
and
the
Eunuch
baptized
the
Queene
,
with
a
great
part
of
her
houshold
,
and
of
her
people
,
which
hath
euer
sithence
continued
Christians
,
remaining
for
all
times
after
that
,
firme
and
stable
in
the
faith
of
Christ
.
And
my
predecessors
hauing
no
other
aid
but
onely
Gods
asistance
,
haue
planted
the
faith
in
very
large
kingdomes
,
which
I
my selfe
doe
likewise
daily
contend
to
effect
.
For
I
remaine
in
the
great
bounds
of
my
kingdomes
,
like
a
Lyon
incompassed
about
with
a
mightie
wood
,
and
hedged
and
inclosed
against
the
Moores
that
lye
in
waite
for
me
,
and
other
nations
which
bee
enemies
to
the
Christian
faith
,
and
refuse
to
heare
the
word
of
God
,
or
my
exhortations
.
But
I
my selfe
being
girded
with
my
sword
,
doe
persecute
and
expell
them
out
by
little
&
little
,
indeed
by
Gods
diuine
helpe
,
which
I
neuer
found
wanting
,
which
happeneth
otherwise
to
Christian
kings
,
for
if
the
limits
of
their
kingdoms
be
large
,
it
may
easily
be
obtained
,
for
that
one
may
assist
&
minister
helpe
vnto
another
,
and
receiue
further
helpe
by
your
holines
benediction
,
of
which
I
am
partaker
,
seeing
in
my
bookes
be
contained
certain
letters
,
which
long
since
Pope
Eugenius
sent
with
his
benediction
,
vnto
the
king
of
the
seed
of
Iacob
,
which
blessing
giuen
by
his
own
hands
,
being
accepted
and
taken
,
I
do
enioy
,
and
thereof
greatly
reioyce
.
And
I
haue
the
holy
temple
,
which
is
at
Ierusalem
in
great
veneration
,
vnto
which
I
oftentimes
send
oblations
due
by
our
pilgrimes
,
and
many
more
and
fatter
I
would
haue
sent
,
but
that
the
passages
bee
hindred
by
Moores
and
Infidels
:
for
(
besides
the
taking
away
from
our
messengers
our
gifts
and
treasures
)
they
will
not
suffer
them
to
passe
freely
,
but
if
they
would
suffer
vs
to
trauell
,
I
would
come
into
the
familiarity
&
fellowship
of
the
Romane
Church
,
as
other
Christian
Kings
do
,
to
whom
I
am
nothing
inferior
in
the
christian
religion
,
for
euen
as
they
belieue
,
I
confesse
one
true
faith
,
and
one
Church
,
and
I
most
sincerely
beleeue
in
the
holy
Trinity
,
&
in
one
God
,
and
the
virginity
of
our
Lady
the
virgin
Mary
,
and
I
hold
and
obserue
all
the
articles
of
the
faith
,
as
they
were
written
by
the
Apostles
.
Now
our
good
God
hath
by
the
hand
of
the
most
mighty
and
Christian
King
Emanuell
,
made
the
passage
open
and
plaine
,
that
we
may
meete
by
our
Embassadors
,
and
that
we
being
Christians
ioyned
in
one
faith
,
might
serue
God
with
other
Christians
.
But
while
his
Embassadors
were
in
my
Court
,
it
was
reported
vnto
me
that
K.
Emanuel
was
dead
,
&
that
his
son
my
brother
Iohn
had
the
rule
of
his
fathers
kingdome
,
wherupon
as
I
was
sorrowful
for
my
fathers
death
,
euen
so
I
reioyced
greatly
at
the
happy
entrance
of
my
brother
into
his
kingdome
,
so
as
I
hope
that
we
ioining
our
power
and
forces
together
,
may
make
open
the
passages
both
by
sea
and
land
,
by
the
regions
of
the
wicked
Moores
,
and
greatly
terrifying
them
,
vtterly
expell
them
from
their
seates
and
kingdomes
,
that
the
way
being
made
fit
&
peaceable
,
christians
may
freelie
come
and
go
to
the
temple
of
Ierusalem
.
And
then
shall
I
bee
pertaker
of
his
diuine
loue
in
the
Church
of
the
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
.
And
I
couet
greatly
to
obtaine
the
sacred
benediction
of
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
for
without
doubt
your
holinesse
is
Gods
Vicar
,
and
when
I
heare
many
things
of
your
holines
by
trauellers
&
pilgrimes
,
that
go
and
come
miraculously
from
our
countries
to
Ierusalem
,
&
from
thence
to
Rome
,
they
breed
in
me
an
incredible
ioy
&
pleasure
,
but
I
should
bee
more
glad
if
my
Embassadors
could
make
a
shorter
cut
in
their
iourneies
to
bring
newes
vnto
me
,
as
my
hope
is
they
will
once
do
before
I
dye
,
by
the
grace
of
almighty
God
,
who
euer
keepe
you
in
health
and
holines
,
Amen
.
And
I
kisse
your
holines
feet
,
and
humbly
beseech
you
to
send
me
your
blessing
.
These
letters
also
your
holines
shall
receiue
at
the
hands
of
my
brother
Iohn
King
of
Portugall
,
by
our
said
Embassador
Francis
Aluarez
.
These
Epistles
translated
by
Paulus
Iouius
I
haue
ioined
to
this
worke
,
for
the
better
knowledge
of
this
historie
,
wherein
we
haue
changed
nor
altered
nothing
(
although
in
many
places
they
require
alteration
)
some
few
excepted
,
which
being
badly
translated
into
Spanish
,
out
of
the
Arabian
and
Abesenicke
language
,
did
cleane
alter
the
whole
order
of
the
Epistles
.
The
same
Iouius
also
in
his
declaration
of
these
Epistles
,
hath
promised
to
translate
into
Latine
the
booke
which
Francis
Aluarez
composed
,
concerning
the
scituation
,
manners
and
behauiour
of
the
Ethiopians
,
in
which
booke
he
expresseth
and
setteth
forth
his
whole
iourney
or
trauels
.
One
coppy
of
which
booke
I
my selfe
haue
in
my
keeping
.
But
if
Iouius
surcease
to
translate
it
,
I
would
not
bee
strange
to
take
the
matter
in
hand
,
although
not
willingly
,
vnlesse
(
most
holy
father
)
it
please
you
to
command
,
and
then
shall
I
be
more
free
and
safe
from
all
malitious
detractors
,
who
may
happily
suppose
that
I
vndergoe
the
busines
not
with
a
desire
to
further
the
Christian
common-wealth
,
but
rather
in
aemulation
of
Iouius
glory
.
For
the
doing
of
which
busines
effectually
&
faithfully
,
I
suppose
I
am
sufficiently
instructed
,
for
when
I
had
executed
my
embassage
into
Germany
and
Sarmatia
,
&
was
returned
vnto
my
king
,
Iohn
the
third
of
that
name
,
(
of
whose
great
courtesie
and
bountie
in
receiuing
of
me
,
I
had
sufficient
triall
)
I
fell
in
conference
with
the
Ethiopian
Embassador
at
Lisbon
,
a
man
honoured
,
and
indued
with
the
dignity
of
a
Bishop
,
admirable
for
his
credit
,
doctrine
,
and
eloquence
in
the
Chaldean
and
Arabian
tongue
,
and
in
briefe
,
a
man
most
fit
to
bee
sent
from
the
most
mighty
Emperour
of
Ethiopia
,
vnto
great
and
potent
princes
,
for
vrgent
and
weightie
affaires
,
his
name
was
Zaga
Zabo
,
and
after
an
assured
and
firme
friendship
was
established
betwixt
vs
,
I
had
often
conference
with
him
,
and
reasoned
and
debated
with
him
,
especially
of
the
manners
and
Religion
of
the
Christians
of
Aethiopia
:
for
I
desired
to
know
those
things
,
not
by
the
bare
narration
of
trauelling
interpreters
,
but
from
a
man
borne
in
that
Country
;
and
that
in
his
presence
,
and
receiuing
it
from
his
mouth
.
Amongst
other
things
,
I
shewed
vnto
him
an
Epistle
sent
into
Portugall
by
Mathew
the
Embassador
,
which
Epistle
together
with
the
Articles
which
he
proposed
before
King
Emmanuel
,
I
translated
(
as
I
haue
sayd
)
into
the
Latine
tongue
,
and
many
things
I
haue
corrected
by
his
direction
,
where
the
interpretation
obtained
not
sufficient
credit
,
nor
likelihood
,
which
he
affirmed
,
did
oftentimes
happen
both
to
me
and
to
Iouius
:
for
as
then
I
had
with
me
the
Epistles
of
the
same
Iouius
,
which
we
conferred
with
great
diligence
,
and
after
vnfained
friendship
and
the
true
loue
of
Christ
flourished
and
was
esteemed
amongst
vs
,
I
was
imboldened
to
require
of
him
a
plaine
and
sincere
declaration
of
the
faith
and
religion
of
the
Aethiopians
,
and
to
haue
it
penned
downe
with
his
owne
hands
,
which
hee
graunted
vnto
me
with
great
alacritie
,
and
foorthwith
beganne
to
make
description
thereof
,
which
relation
of
his
,
I
haue
faithfully
translated
into
Latin
,
as
by
the
sequele
will
appeare
,
wherein
I
went
forward
with
greater
desire
,
my
conscience
vrging
me
that
I
was
not
ignorant
,
that
if
these
things
should
haue
perished
with
me
,
they
,
could
neuer
after
that
be
published
by
any
other
man
:
for
because
they
were
so
framed
and
composed
after
the
Chaldean
and
Aethiopian
phrase
,
as
they
could
hardly
of
any
man
bee
vnderstood
but
of
my selfe
,
who
by
much
familiaritie
,
might
attaine
to
the
knowledge
of
all
those
things
,
as
well
from
the
mouth
,
as
from
the
writings
of
the
sayd
Aethiopian
Ambassadour
.
In
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Amen
.
THese
be
the
things
which
be
vsed
&
obserued
amongst
vs
Aethiopians
,
as
touching
our
faith
and
religion
:
First
,
we
beleeue
in
the
name
of
the
holy
Trinity
,
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
,
who
is
one
Lord
,
three
in
name
but
one
in
Diuinity
,
three
representations
but
one
similitude
,
the
coniunction
of
the
three
persons
is
equall
;
equall
I
say
in
Diuinitie
,
one
Kingdome
,
one
throne
,
one
Iudge
,
one
Charity
,
one
Word
,
and
one
Spirit
:
but
the
word
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
the
word
of
the
holy
Ghost
and
the
Sonne
,
is
the
same
word
;
and
the
word
with
God
,
and
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
with
himself
without
any
defect
or
diuision
,
the
Sonne
of
the
Father
,
and
the
Sonne
of
the
same
Father
,
without
beginning
,
to
wit
,
first
the
Sonne
of
the
Father
without
mother
:
For
no
one
knoweth
the
secret
and
mysterie
of
his
Natiuity
,
but
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
the
same
in
beginning
was
the
Word
,
&
the
Word
was
the
Word
with
God
,
and
God
was
the
Word
,
the
Spirit
of
the
Father
,
the
holy
Spirit
,
and
the
Spirit
of
the
Sonne
is
the
holy
Spirit
,
but
the
holy
Spirit
of
his
Spirit
,
is
without
any
diminution
or
augmentation
:
for
that
the
holy
Ghost
,
the
Aduocate
,
or
Comforter
,
the
true
God
which
proceedeth
from
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
spake
by
the
mouth
of
the
Prophets
,
and
descended
in
the
fierie
flame
vppon
the
Apostles
in
the
porch
of
Syon
,
who
declared
and
preached
throughout
the
whole
world
,
the
Word
of
the
Father
,
which
Word
was
the
Sonne
himselfe
.
Moreouer
,
the
Father
is
not
first
,
in
that
hee
is
Father
,
nor
the
Sonne
last
,
in
that
he
is
the
Sonne
,
euen
so
the
holy
Ghost
is
neither
first
nor
last
;
for
they
be
three
persons
,
but
one
God
,
which
seeth
,
and
is
seene
of
no
man
,
and
who
by
his
onely
counsell
created
all
things
:
and
after
that
,
the
Sonne
of
his
owne
accord
,
for
our
saluation
,
(
the
Father
himselfe
being
willing
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
consenting
thereunto
,
)
descended
from
his
high
and
heauenly
habitation
,
and
was
incarnate
by
the
holy
Ghost
of
the
Virgin
Mary
;
which
Mary
was
adorned
with
a
double
Virginity
,
the
one
spirituall
,
the
other
carnall
:
he
was
also
borne
without
any
corruption
:
the
same
Mary
his
mother
after
her
child-bearing
remaning
a
Virgin
,
&
inspired
with
great
wonder
,
and
hidden
fire
of
Diuinity
,
brought
foorth
without
bloud
,
paine
,
or
dolors
her
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
who
was
a
man
innocent
,
and
without
sinne
,
perfect
God
,
and
perfect
man
,
hauing
one
onely
aspect
.
As
he
was
an
infant
he
grew
vp
by
little
and
little
,
sucking
the
milk
of
his
mother
Mary
the
Virgin
,
and
when
he
attained
to
the
age
of
thirty
yeares
,
he
was
baptized
in
Iordan
;
he
walked
like
other
men
,
he
was
wearie
,
he
sweat
,
he
was
both
hungrie
and
thirstie
,
and
all
these
things
he
suffered
freely
and
voluntarily
,
working
many
miracles
,
and
by
his
Diuinitie
he
restored
sight
to
the
blind
,
healed
those
which
were
lame
,
cleansed
the
leapers
,
and
raised
vp
the
dead
,
and
last
of
all
,
he
was
willingly
apprehended
and
taken
,
scourged
,
beaten
with
buffets
,
and
crucified
,
he
languished
and
died
for
our
offences
,
and
by
his
death
he
ouercame
death
and
the
diuell
,
and
by
his
sorrow
in
his
life
time
,
hee
dissolued
our
sinnes
,
and
bare
our
griefes
,
and
with
the
Baptisme
of
his
bloud
,
(
which
Baptisme
was
his
death
)
he
baptized
the
Patriarchs
and
Prophets
,
and
he
descended
into
hell
,
where
was
the
soule
of
Adam
and
his
sons
,
&
the
soule
of
Christ
himselfe
which
is
of
Adam
;
which
soule
of
Adam
Christ
himself
took
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
:
and
in
the
brightnes
of
his
diuinity
,
and
strength
of
his
crosse
,
he
brake
the
brazen
gates
of
hell
,
binding
Satan
in
chaines
of
yron
,
and
redeeming
thence
Adam
&
his
sons
.
Al
these
things
Christ
did
,
wherfore
he
was
replenished
with
diuinity
,
and
that
diuinity
was
with
his
soule
,
&
also
with
his
most
holy
body
:
which
diuinity
gaue
vertue
to
the
crosse
,
&
which
diuinity
he
euer
had
,
&
yet
hath
commune
with
the
Father
in
Trinity
&
Vnity
:
nor
did
that
Christ
,
while
he
walked
vpon
the
earth
,
euer
want
his
diuinity
,
for
the
least
twinckling
of
an
eye
.
After
this
he
was
buried
,
and
the
third
day
the
same
Iesus
Christ
,
the
Prince
of
resurrection
,
Iesus
Christ
the
chiefe
of
the
Priests
,
Iesus
Christ
the
King
of
Israel
,
arose
againe
with
great
power
and
fortitude
,
and
after
all
things
were
fulfilled
which
the
holy
Prophets
fore-shewed
,
hee
ascended
with
great
glorie
&
triumph
into
heauen
,
and
sitteth
on
the
right
hand
of
the
Father
:
and
he
shall
come
againe
in
glorie
,
carrying
his
crosse
before
his
face
,
and
the
sword
of
Iustice
in
his
hand
,
to
iudge
both
the
quicke
and
the
dead
;
of
whose
kingdome
shall
be
no
end
.
I
beleeue
one
holy
Catholike
and
Apostolike
Church
:
I
beleeue
one
Baptisme
,
which
is
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
I
hope
for
and
beleeue
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
and
the
life
of
the
world
to
come
.
Amen
.
I
beleeue
in
our
Ladie
,
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
a
Virgin
I
say
,
both
in
spirit
and
flesh
,
who
(
as
the
mother
of
Christ
)
is
the
charity
of
all
people
,
the
Saint
of
Saints
,
and
Virgin
of
Virgins
,
whome
I
do
worshippe
all
manner
of
wayes
.
I
beleeue
the
sacred
wood
of
the
crosse
,
to
bee
the
bed
of
the
sorow
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
the
son
of
God
;
which
Christ
is
our
saluation
,
by
whome
wee
be
saued
,
a
scandall
to
the
Iewes
,
and
foolishnesse
to
the
Gentils
.
But
we
preach
and
beleeue
the
strength
of
the
Crosse
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
euen
as
S.
Paul
our
Doctor
hath
taught
vs
.
I
beleeue
S.
Peter
to
be
the
rocke
of
the
lawe
;
which
law
is
founded
vpon
the
holy
Prophets
,
the
foundation
and
head
of
the
Catholike
and
Apostolike
Church
,
both
east
and
west
,
where
euer
is
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
the
power
of
which
Church
,
Peter
the
Apostle
hath
,
and
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
with
which
he
can
shut
and
open
,
loose
and
bind
,
and
hee
shall
sit
with
the
other
Apostles
his
fellowes
,
vpon
twelue
seats
(
with
honor
and
praise
)
with
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
shall
pronounce
the
sentence
vpon
vs
,
which
day
to
the
Saints
,
shall
be
cause
of
ioy
;
but
to
the
wicked
,
griefe
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
when
they
shall
bee
cast
out
into
the
burning
flames
of
hell
fire
,
with
their
father
the
Diuell
.
I
beleeue
that
the
holy
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
and
Confessors
,
were
the
right
imitators
of
Christ
,
whom
with
the
most
blessed
Angels
of
God
,
I
worship
&
honor
:
&
in
like
maner
also
do
I
imbrace
,
&
affect
as
their
followers
.
Also
I
beleeue
that
vocall
and
auricular
confession
of
all
my
sinnes
is
to
bee
made
to
the
priest
,
by
whose
prayers
(
through
Christ
our
Lord
)
I
hope
to
obtain
saluation
.
Moreouer
,
I
acknowledge
the
B.
of
Rome
to
bee
the
chiefPastor
of
the
sheep
of
Christ
,
yeelding
obedience
vnto
all
Patriarks
,
Cardinals
,
Archb.
&
Bishops
,
of
whom
he
is
head
,
as
vnto
the
Ministers
of
Christ
himselfe
.
This
is
my
faith
and
law
,
and
of
al
the
people
of
Aethiopia
,
that
be
vnder
the
power
of
Precious
Iohn
;
which
faith
&
the
loue
of
Christ
,
be
so
confirmed
amongst
vs
,
as
(
with
the
help
of
our
Sauiour
)
I
shall
neuer
deny
it
,
neither
by
death
,
fire
,
nor
sword
;
which
faith
all
we
shall
carry
with
vs
in
the
day
of
iudgment
,
before
the
face
of
the
same
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Now
hauing
gone
thus
farre
,
I
will
expresse
the
discipline
,
doctrine
,
and
law
,
which
the
Apostles
in
their
holy
books
of
Councels
and
Canons
,
(
which
we
call
Manda
&
Abethylis
)
haue
taught
vs
:
and
of
those
bookes
of
the
ordonances
of
the
Church
there
be
8.
all
which
were
compiled
by
the
Apostles
when
they
were
assembled
together
at
Ierusalem
:
wherof
making
great
inquiry
of
many
Doctours
,
after
I
came
into
Portugall
,
I
found
none
that
did
remember
them
.
The
obseruations
which
the
Apostles
prescribed
vnto
vs
in
these
bookes
,
be
these
following
:
First
,
that
we
ought
to
fast
euery
wednesday
in
remembrance
of
the
Iewes
Councell
;
for
vpon
that
day
they
consulted
and
decreed
amongst
themselues
,
that
Christ
shold
be
killed
:
and
that
we
shold
fast
euery
Friday
;
vpon
which
day
Christ
Iesus
was
crucified
,
and
died
for
our
sins
:
and
vpon
these
two
dayes
we
are
commanded
to
fast
till
the
Sun-setting
.
They
also
inioyned
vs
to
fast
with
bread
&
water
the
forty
daies
of
Lent
;
and
to
pray
seuen
times
in
the
day
and
night
.
By
those
edicts
also
we
be
bound
to
celebrate
our
sacrifice
vppon
Wednesdayes
and
Fridayes
in
the
euening
,
because
at
that
time
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
yeelded
vp
the
ghost
vpon
the
holy
Crosse
.
They
willed
also
,
that
vpon
Sundaies
we
should
al
assemble
together
in
the
holy
church
at
the
third
houre
of
the
day
,
from
the
Sun
rising
,
to
reade
and
heare
the
bookes
of
the
Prophets
;
and
that
after
that
we
should
preach
the
Gospell
,
and
celebrate
Masse
.
Moreouer
,
they
appointed
nine
festiuall
daies
to
be
celebrated
in
memorie
of
Christ
,
to
wit
,
the
Annunciation
,
the
Natiuity
,
the
Circumcision
,
the
Purification
or
Candlemas
,
his
Baptisme
,
Palm
sunday
vnto
the
octaues
of
good
Friday
,
(
as
we
term
it
)
which
be
12.
dayes
,
the
Ascension
also
,
and
the
Feast
of
Penticost
,
with
their
holy
dayes
.
And
by
the
precepts
of
these
bookes
,
we
eate
flesh
euery
day
without
any
exception
,
from
the
Feast
of
Easter
vnto
Penticost
:
neither
bee
we
bound
to
fast
in
all
this
time
vnto
the
octaues
of
Penticost
;
which
thing
we
do
for
the
more
honour
&
reuerence
of
the
resurrection
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
They
will
vs
also
to
celebrate
the
day
of
the
death
&
assumption
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
with
all
honor
.
Moreouer
,
besides
the
precepts
of
the
Apostles
,
one
of
the
Precious
Iohns
,
surnamed
,
The
seed
of
Iacob
,
ordained
,
that
besides
these
dayes
euery
thirtith
yere
,
3.
dayes
should
be
celebrated
in
honor
of
the
same
blessed
Virgin
,
he
also
commanded
one
day
in
euery
moneth
to
be
celebrated
for
the
Natiuity
of
our
Sauior
Christ
,
which
is
euer
the
25.
day
of
the
month
:
in
like
manner
he
appointed
one
day
in
euery
moneth
to
be
kept
holy
in
honor
of
S.
Michael
.
Furthermore
,
by
the
commandement
of
the
Apostles
Synods
,
wee
celebrate
the
day
of
the
Martyrdom
of
S.
Stephen
,
and
of
other
Martyrs
.
We
he
bound
also
(
by
the
institution
of
the
Apostles
)
to
sollemnize
two
dayes
,
to
wit
,
the
Sabbath
;
and
the
Lords
day
,
in
which
daies
it
is
not
lawfull
for
vs
to
do
any
manner
of
businesse
,
no
not
the
least
trifle
.
The
Sabbath
day
we
obserue
for
this
cause
,
for
that
God
hauing
perfected
the
Creation
of
the
world
,
rested
vpon
that
day
;
which
day
,
as
it
was
his
will
it
should
be
called
the
Holy
of
Holies
,
so
if
that
day
should
not
be
reuerenced
with
great
honor
and
religion
,
it
would
seeme
to
be
done
directly
against
the
will
and
commandement
of
him
,
who
had
rather
that
heauen
and
earth
should
perish
,
then
his
word
,
especially
seeing
Christ
himselfe
came
not
to
destroy
the
law
,
but
to
fulfill
it
:
wherfore
we
obserue
that
day
not
in
imitation
of
the
Iewes
,
but
at
the
bidding
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
&
his
holy
Apostles
:
the
grace
of
which
Iewes
is
translated
vnto
vs
Christians
.
And
vpon
this
sabbath
day
,
Lent
excepted
,
wee
euer
eate
flesh
:
which
vse
is
not
obserued
in
the
kingdome
of
Bernagues
and
Tygri
Mahon
:
the
naturall
people
of
which
two
kingdomes
,
by
an
ancient
custome
,
eat
flesh
vpon
the
sabbath
daies
and
Sundaies
in
Lent
:
now
wee
celebrate
the
Lords
day
,
as
other
Christians
do
,
in
memory
of
Christs
resurrection
,
but
we
know
that
the
Sabbath
day
is
to
be
obserued
and
kept
holy
by
the
books
of
the
law
,
and
not
by
the
Gospell
:
and
yet
notwithstanding
we
be
not
ignorant
that
the
Gospel
is
the
end
of
the
Law
,
and
of
the
Prophets
:
And
vpon
these
two
daies
,
we
beleeue
that
the
soules
of
the
godly
departed
which
remaine
in
Purgatorie
,
bee
not
there
tormented
,
which
rest
God
hath
granted
vnto
those
soules
vpon
these
most
holy
daies
:
vntill
(
the
end
of
their
punishments
due
for
their
offences
in
this
world
being
determined
)
they
be
deliuered
thence
:
for
the
diminishing
of
which
paines
,
and
to
extenuate
&
shorten
the
time
of
their
punishments
:
we
beleeue
,
that
almes
deedes
done
for
the
dead
,
be
very
profitable
vnto
those
souls
which
liue
in
purgatory
.
To
the
remission
of
which
soules
the
Patriarke
giueth
no
Indulgence
,
for
that
we
beleeue
doth
belong
vnto
God
only
,
and
to
the
constitution
of
the
time
of
their
punishment
:
neither
doth
the
Patriark
allow
any
daies
for
Indulgences
,
By
the
reading
of
the
Gospel
,
we
be
only
bound
to
keep
6.
precepts
,
which
Christ
explaned
with
his
owne
mouth
:
I
was
an
hungred
(
saith
he
)
and
you
gaue
me
to
eate
,
I
was
thirstie
,
and
you
gaue
me
to
drink
:
I
was
a
stranger
,
&
you
tooke
me
in
:
naked
,
and
you
clothed
me
:
sicke
,
and
you
visited
me
:
I
was
in
prison
,
and
you
came
vnto
me
:
Which
words
Christ
will
onely
pronounce
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
because
the
law
(
as
Paul
witnesseth
)
sheweth
vnto
vs
our
sins
;
which
law
(
Christ
Iesus
excepted
)
no
one
can
keepe
.
And
Paul
also
saith
,
that
we
be
all
borne
in
sinne
for
the
transgression
of
our
mother
Eua
,
and
for
her
curse
and
malediction
:
and
the
same
Paul
further
saith
,
that
wee
die
through
Adam
,
and
liue
through
Christ
,
which
Christ
of
his
aboundant
mercy
hath
giuen
vnto
vs
these
six
precepts
,
to
the
end
that
we
might
be
saued
,
when
hee
shall
come
in
his
Maiesty
,
to
Iudge
both
the
quick
&
the
dead
,
by
which
words
and
commandements
in
that
fearefull
and
terrible
day
of
Iudgment
,
hee
will
pronounce
and
shew
vnto
the
good
euerlasting
glory
,
and
to
the
wicked
fire
and
eternall
damnation
.
And
wee
reckon
but
only
fiue
deadly
sinnes
(
as
they
terme
them
)
which
wee
gather
out
of
the
last
Chapter
of
the
Reuelation
;
where
it
is
sayd
,
For
without
shal
be
dogs
,
and
inchanters
,
and
whoremongers
,
and
murtherers
,
and
idolaters
,
and
whosoeuer
loueth
or
maketh
lies
.
It
is
ordained
by
the
holy
Apostles
in
their
bookes
of
councels
,
that
it
is
lawful
for
the
Clergy
to
mary
,
after
they
haue
attained
to
some
knowledge
in
diuinity
,
and
being
once
maried
they
be
receiued
into
the
order
of
priests
,
into
the
which
order
none
is
admitted
before
hee
accomplish
the
age
of
30.
yeeres
,
neithey
bee
any
bastards
by
any
meanes
allowed
to
enter
into
that
most
holy
order
:
&
these
orders
be
giuen
by
no
other
but
by
the
Patriarch
onely
,
&
where
the
first
wife
of
a
Bishop
or
Clercke
,
or
Deacon
is
dead
,
it
is
not
lawful
for
them
to
mary
an
other
,
vnlesse
the
Patriarch
dispence
therewith
(
which
sometimes
for
a
publike
good
is
granted
to
great
men
)
nor
is
it
lawful
for
them
to
keepe
a
concubine
,
vnlesse
they
wil
refuse
and
put
themselues
from
saying
seruice
,
which
if
they
once
do
,
they
may
neuer
after
meddle
in
ministring
diuine
matters
:
and
this
is
obserued
so
strictly
that
those
priests
which
haue
beene
twise
married
,
dare
neuer
take
in
their
hands
so
much
as
a
candle
that
is
consecrated
to
the
Church
,
and
if
any
Bishop
or
Deacon
be
found
to
haue
any
bastard
child
,
hee
is
depriued
from
all
his
benefices
,
and
from
his
holy
orders
,
&
his
gods
(
if
he
decease
without
lawful
heires
)
come
vnto
Prestor
Iohn
,
and
not
to
the
Patriarch
:
and
the
warrant
that
we
haue
that
our
priests
may
marry
is
taken
out
of
Saint
Paul
,
who
had
rather
that
both
Clergy
and
Laity
should
marry
then
burne
:
And
he
also
saith
that
a
bishop
ought
to
be
the
husband
of
one
wife
,
and
that
he
should
be
sober
and
irreprehensible
,
and
in
like
manner
would
he
haue
Deacons
:
and
further
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
persons
should
haue
their
proper
wiues
by
lawfull
marriage
,
euen
as
secular
people
haue
,
but
Munckes
mary
not
at
all
,
and
both
Lay
men
and
Clergy
haue
but
one
wife
a
peece
,
and
matrimony
is
not
contracted
before
the
gates
of
the
holy
Church
,
but
in
the
priuate
houses
of
those
that
beare
most
sway
at
the
bridall
:
wee
haue
haue
also
receiued
from
the
ordinance
of
the
Apostles
,
that
if
a
priest
bee
found
in
addultery
,
or
committing
manslaughter
,
or
theft
,
or
bearing
false
witnesse
,
he
shal
be
depriued
and
put
from
his
holy
orders
and
punished
like
other
malefactors
:
againe
by
the
institution
of
those
Apostles
,
if
any
person
,
either
Ecclesiastical
or
Lay
,
doe
lie
with
his
wife
,
or
bee
polluted
in
sleepe
,
hee
commeth
not
into
the
Church
for
the
space
of
foure
and
twenty
houres
after
:
nor
is
it
lawfull
for
menstruous
women
to
come
into
the
Church
,
vnlesse
vpon
the
seuenth
day
after
their
sicknesse
,
and
then
to
haue
all
their
garments
throughly
washed
,
which
they
wore
during
the
time
of
their
monthly
disease
,
and
they
themselues
purged
from
all
filth
:
A
woman
also
that
bringeth
forth
a
man
child
,
must
not
come
into
the
Church
till
after
the
fortith
day
,
and
if
she
brought
forth
a
woman
child
then
shee
must
not
come
into
the
Church
till
after
the
eighteeth
day
:
This
is
our
custome
founded
vpon
the
ancient
law
,
and
also
vpon
the
Apostolicke
law
,
which
lawes
,
ordinances
and
precepts
,
wee
obserue
as
diligently
in
al
points
as
possible
may
bee
:
Moreouer
we
bee
prohibited
,
that
neither
swine
nor
dogs
,
nor
other
such
beasts
shall
enter
into
our
Churches
:
Also
wee
may
not
goe
to
the
Church
but
bare
footed
,
neither
is
it
lawfull
for
vs
to
laugh
,
walke
,
or
talke
of
prophane
matters
in
the
Church
,
nor
once
there
to
spit
,
hawke
or
him
,
because
the
Churches
of
Aethiopia
bee
not
like
vnto
that
land
,
where
the
people
of
Israell
did
eate
the
Paschall
lambe
departing
from
Egipt
,
in
which
place
God
commanded
them
to
eate
it
with
their
shooes
on
,
and
girded
with
their
girdles
,
by
reason
of
the
pollution
of
the
earth
,
but
they
bee
like
vnto
Mount
Synai
,
where
the
Lord
spake
vnto
Moyses
saying
,
Moyses
,
Moyses
,
put
off
thy
shooes
from
thy
feet
,
because
the
ground
wherevpon
thou
standest
is
holy
ground
,
and
this
Mount
Synai
is
the
mother
of
our
Churches
,
from
whom
they
tooke
their
beginning
,
as
the
Apostles
did
from
the
prophets
,
and
the
New
Testament
from
the
Old
:
Furthermore
it
is
not
lawfull
for
Lay-men
or
Clergy
,
or
for
any
other
person
of
what
condition
soeuer
hee
bee
,
after
hee
hath
receiued
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
to
spit
or
cast
,
from
the
morning
till
the
sunne
setting
,
and
if
any
doe
spit
hee
is
seuerely
punished
:
Also
in
memory
of
Christs
Baptisme
,
wee
be
all
euery
yeere
baptised
vpon
the
feast
day
of
the
Epiphanie
of
our
Lord
,
and
this
we
doe
,
not
that
we
beleeue
that
it
pertaineth
to
our
saluation
,
but
for
the
laude
,
praise
and
glory
of
our
Sauiour
:
neither
doe
wee
celebrate
any
other
feast
more
solemly
or
bountifully
,
with
shewes
,
plaies
and
ceremonies
,
then
wee
doe
this
,
because
vpon
this
day
the
holy
Trinity
did
first
manifestly
appeare
,
when
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
was
baptised
in
the
riuer
of
Iordan
,
when
the
holy
Ghost
descended
vpon
his
head
in
forme
of
a
Doue
,
and
a
voice
proclayming
from
Heauen
,
This
is
my
beloued
Sonne
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
:
which
holy
Ghost
appearing
in
forme
of
a
white
Doue
,
appeared
in
shew
and
figure
of
the
Father
and
Sonne
in
one
Diuinity
:
In
like
manner
Christ
was
seene
of
the
holy
Prophets
in
many
similitudes
,
formes
and
likenesses
,
first
in
forme
of
a
white
Ram
for
the
preseruation
of
Isaack
the
Sonne
of
Abraham
.
And
in
like
manner
,
hee
named
Iacob
,
Israel
and
Iacob
:
Iudas
the
Lions
whelpe
,
to
whom
hee
gaue
power
ouer
his
other
brethren
,
saying
,
thou
didest
rise
vp
my
sonne
to
the
prey
,
and
when
thou
didest
rest
thou
didest
lie
still
like
a
Lion
and
Lionesse
:
who
shall
raise
him
vp
.
Hee
also
manifested
himselfe
to
Moyses
in
Mount
Synai
,
in
forme
of
a
flame
of
fire
,
hee
shewed
himselfe
to
the
holy
Prophet
Daniel
,
in
similitude
of
a
Rocke
,
hee
appeared
also
to
Ezechiell
the
Sonne
of
Man
,
and
to
Isaias
in
likenesse
of
an
infant
,
he
declared
himselfe
to
King
Dauid
,
and
to
Gedeon
like
a
frost
vpon
a
fleese
of
wool
,
and
besides
these
similitudes
recited
,
hee
was
seene
of
his
holy
Prophets
in
many
other
formes
,
and
notwithstanding
hee
was
seene
in
so
many
sundrie
formes
,
yet
hee
alwaies
represented
the
similitude
of
the
Father
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
And
when
GOD
created
the
world
hee
said
,
Let
vs
make
man
according
to
our
similitude
and
likenesse
,
and
hee
made
Adam
after
his
owne
similitude
and
likenesse
,
wherfore
wee
say
that
the
Father
,
Sonne
and
holy
Ghost
are
three
countenances
in
one
similitude
and
diuinity
:
Wee
haue
receiued
circumcision
euer
from
the
time
of
Queene
Saba
,
which
wee
obserue
vntill
this
day
.
The
proper
name
of
this
Queene
Saba
was
Maqueda
,
who
was
a
worshipper
of
Idoles
after
the
manner
of
her
auncestors
,
into
whose
eares
when
the
fame
of
the
wisdome
of
Solomon
was
entred
,
shee
sent
a
certaine
wise
man
vnto
Ierusalem
,
to
finde
out
the
truth
,
and
to
certifie
her
of
the
wisdome
of
that
King
,
who
beeing
returned
and
shewing
the
truth
vnto
her
,
shee
sodainely
prouided
her selfe
to
take
her
iourney
towardes
Ierusalem
:
and
when
shee
was
thither
come
,
besides
many
other
things
which
King
Solomon
taught
her
,
shee
learned
the
law
and
the
prophets
,
and
returning
into
her
country
,
hauing
obtained
libertie
to
depart
,
in
her
iourney
,
shee
brought
forth
a
sonne
,
which
was
gotten
by
a
King
,
whom
she
called
Meilech
,
and
him
the
Queene
brought
vp
with
her selfe
in
Aethiopia
,
vntill
hee
was
20.
yeers
of
age
:
and
then
sent
him
back
vnto
Solomon
his
father
,
that
of
him
he
might
learne
vnderstanding
and
wisdom
,
desiring
by
her
letters
,
that
he
would
consecrate
and
make
his
Sonne
Meilech
King
of
Aethiopi
a
before
the
Arke
of
the
couenant
of
the
will
,
or
testament
of
the
Lord
,
and
that
from
thence-forth
women
should
gouerne
no
more
in
Aethiopia
,
as
then
the
custome
was
,
but
that
the
male
children
,
should
lineally
succeed
in
the
Kingdome
.
When
Meilech
came
to
Ierusalem
,
he
easily
obtained
of
his
father
,
his
mothers
requests
,
&
for
Meilech
was
called
Dauid
,
whom
(
when
he
was
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
law
,
&
in
other
disciplines
)
his
father
Solomon
determined
to
send
him
back
to
his
mother
decked
in
gallant
attire
and
furniture
fit
for
a
King
,
and
the
more
to
shew
his
bounty
he
gaue
vnto
him
noble
followers
&
companions
,
and
the
sonnes
of
great
men
,
who
should
serue
him
as
their
King
,
Moreouer
he
decreed
to
send
with
him
Azarias
the
high
priest
,
the
sonne
of
Zadoch
the
high
priest
likewise
,
which
when
Azarias
vnderstood
,
he
exhorted
Dauid
that
he
would
intreat
liberty
of
his
father
for
him
to
sacrifice
(
for
good
successe
in
their
iourney
)
before
the
Arke
of
the
couenant
of
the
Lord
:
which
beeing
obtained
of
Solomon
,
Azarias
as
sodainely
and
as
secretly
as
he
could
,
caused
tables
to
be
hewen
and
squared
like
vnto
the
tables
of
the
Testament
of
the
Lord
,
and
when
they
were
perfected
,
he
went
to
sacrifice
,
and
in
the
time
of
sacrifice
hee
priuily
,
and
very
cunningly
stole
the
true
tables
of
the
couenant
of
the
Lord
from
the
Arke
,
and
set
in
there
places
the
counterfeit
tables
,
which
hee
brought
with
him
,
without
the
priuity
of
any
man
butonly
God
and
himself
.
This
declaration
wee
Aethiopians
receiue
as
most
holy
and
most
approued
,
as
by
the
History
of
the
same
King
Dauid
(
which
is
most
pleasant
to
read
)
doth
appeare
:
the
volume
of
which
History
is
full
as
thicke
as
all
Saint
Paules
Epistles
.
When
Dauid
was
come
into
the
borders
of
Aethiopia
,
Azarias
entred
into
his
tent
,
&
disclosed
and
reuealed
vnto
him
that
which
thetherto
hee
had
kept
secret
to
himself
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
he
had
the
Tables
of
the
couenant
of
the
Lord
,
which
when
Dauid
vnderstood
he
ran
hastily
to
the
tent
where
Azarias
had
the
tables
of
the
couenant
of
the
Lord
,
and
there
in
imitation
of
King
Dauid
his
grand-father
,
he
began
to
daunce
(
for
exceeding
ioy
)
before
the
Arke
wherein
the
tables
were
,
which
when
the
people
saw
,
and
vnderstanding
the
matter
,
they
all
of
them
in
like
manner
exulted
with
mirth
and
great
ioy
:
And
then
Dauid
passing
through
much
part
of
Aethiopia
came
lastly
to
his
mother
,
who
forth-with
yeelded
vp
into
his
hands
the
gouernment
of
all
the
prouinces
,
laying
vpon
his
shoulders
the
whole
care
of
the
Kingdome
:
And
from
that
time
euen
vntill
this
day
(
being
almost
the
space
of
two
thousand
and
sixe
hundred
yeeres
)
the
Kingdome
of
Aethiopia
hath
lineally
descended
from
male
heire
to
male
heire
,
and
since
that
time
wee
obserue
the
law
of
the
Lord
and
circumcision
as
before
is
said
,
and
likewise
since
that
time
hitherto
,
the
offices
which
Solomon
ordained
for
his
sonne
Dauid
,
for
the
guiding
of
his
Court
,
are
kept
and
obserued
in
the
same
order
and
families
as
they
were
at
that
time
,
neither
hath
the
Emperor
himselfe
power
to
assigne
others
of
other
kinreds
,
to
execute
those
offices
of
the
court
:
the
women
likewise
by
the
commandement
and
decree
of
the
same
Maqueda
,
be
circumcised
,
shee
being
induced
therevnto
by
this
reason
,
that
euen
as
men
haue
a
fore-skinne
that
couereth
their
yards
,
in
like
manner
haue
women
a
certaine
kernelly
flesh
which
is
called
Nympha
,
arysing
vp
in
the
middle
of
their
priuy
partes
,
which
is
very
fit
to
take
the
character
of
circumcision
:
and
this
is
done
both
to
males
and
females
vpon
the
eight
day
,
and
after
circumcision
the
men
children
be
baptised
vpon
the
fortieth
day
,
and
the
women
children
vpon
the
eighteeth
day
,
vnlesse
any
sicknesse
or
infirmity
hapneth
,
which
may
cause
it
to
bee
done
sooner
,
but
if
any
children
be
baptised
before
the
time
appointed
,
it
is
not
lawfull
to
giue
them
sucke
of
their
mothers
milke
,
but
onely
of
their
nurses
,
vntill
their
mothers
bee
purified
,
and
the
water
wherein
they
bee
baptised
,
is
consecrated
and
blessed
with
exorcismes
,
and
that
very
same
day
wherein
children
bee
baptised
they
receiue
the
blessed
bodie
of
our
Lord
in
a
little
forme
of
bread
:
wee
receiued
baptisme
almost
before
all
other
Christians
from
the
Eunuch
of
Candace
Queene
of
Aethiopia
,
whose
name
was
Indich
,
as
it
is
said
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
which
together
with
circumcision
(
which
wee
had
at
that
time
as
before
is
sayd
)
wee
obserue
most
holily
and
Christian
like
,
and
by
Gods
assistance
euer
shall
obserue
,
nor
doe
we
obserue
or
admit
of
any
thing
but
of
those
onely
which
are
expressed
in
the
law
and
the
prophets
,
and
in
the
Gospell
,
and
in
the
bookes
of
the
councels
of
the
Apostles
,
and
if
wee
receiue
any
things
besides
those
,
they
bee
onely
obserued
for
the
time
,
for
that
they
seeme
to
appertaine
to
the
gouernment
and
peace
of
the
Church
,
and
that
without
any
bond
of
sinne
:
Wherefore
our
circumcision
is
not
vncleane
,
but
the
law
and
grace
is
giuen
to
our
father
Abraham
,
which
hee
receiued
of
God
as
a
signe
,
not
that
either
he
,
or
his
children
should
be
saued
through
circumcision
,
but
that
the
children
of
Abraham
should
be
known
from
other
nations
:
And
that
which
is
inwardly
vnderstood
by
the
signe
or
mistery
of
circumcision
wee
doe
highly
obserue
,
that
is
,
that
wee
may
bee
circumcised
in
our
hearts
:
neither
doe
wee
boast
of
circumcision
,
nor
therefore
thinke
our selues
more
noble
then
other
Christians
,
nor
more
acceptable
vnto
God
,
with
whom
is
no
acception
of
persons
,
as
Paul
saith
,
who
also
sheweth
vs
that
wee
bee
not
saued
through
circumcision
but
by
faith
,
because
in
Christ
Iesus
,
neither
circumcision
nor
the
cutting
off
the
foreskinne
preualeth
,
but
the
new
creature
,
but
Paul
preached
not
to
destroy
the
law
,
but
to
establish
it
,
who
was
also
baptised
,
and
beeing
of
the
seed
of
Beniamin
,
hee
also
circumcised
Tymothy
,
who
was
become
a
Christian
,
his
mother
beeing
an
Hebrew
and
his
father
a
Gentile
,
knowing
that
God
doth
iustifie
circumcision
by
faith
,
and
the
fore-skinne
by
faith
:
and
as
he
himselfe
was
made
all
to
all
that
hee
might
saue
all
.
To
the
Iewes
hee
was
as
a
Iew
,
that
thereby
hee
might
winne
the
Iewes
,
and
to
those
which
were
vnder
the
law
,
hee
was
as
one
vnder
the
law
,
although
hee
was
not
vnder
the
law
,
to
the
end
hee
might
gaine
those
which
were
vnder
the
lawe
,
and
to
those
which
were
without
the
law
,
hee
was
as
one
without
the
law
,
although
hee
was
not
without
the
law
of
GOD
,
but
vnder
the
law
of
Christ
,
that
hee
might
get
those
which
were
without
the
law
:
and
hee
became
weake
,
that
hee
might
gaine
those
which
were
weake
,
which
he
did
to
shew
that
we
bee
saued
not
by
circumcision
but
by
faith
.
And
therefore
when
he
preached
to
the
Hebrewes
hee
spake
vnto
them
in
diuers
speeches
,
like
an
Hebrew
,
saying
,
God
heretofore
spake
many
waies
and
in
many
manners
to
our
fathers
in
the
prophets
,
shewing
vnto
them
out
of
the
same
prophets
,
that
Christ
was
of
the
seed
of
Dauid
after
the
flesh
.
Moreouer
he
preached
vnto
them
that
Christ
was
with
our
fathers
in
the
tents
in
the
Desert
,
and
that
he
led
them
into
the
Land
of
promise
by
the
hand
of
Iosua
.
And
Paul
also
testifieth
in
the
same
place
,
that
Christ
was
the
chiefe
of
priests
,
and
that
hee
entred
into
a
new
tent
,
which
is
the
Sanctum
sanctorum
,
The
holy
of
holies
,
and
that
with
the
sacrifice
of
his
bodie
and
bloud
,
hee
abolished
the
bloud
of
goates
and
bulles
,
whereby
none
that
killeth
them
shall
bee
iustified
:
and
so
hee
spake
sundry
waies
to
the
Iewes
,
and
also
suffering
himselfe
to
bee
worshipped
of
his
people
,
by
many
ceremonies
in
a
holy
and
vncorrupted
faith
:
Moreouer
those
children
with
vs
bee
accounted
halfe
Christians
,
which
here
I
vnderstand
in
the
Romane
Church
bee
called
Paganes
,
who
because
they
die
without
baptisme
ought
to
bee
called
halfe
Christians
,
because
they
be
children
of
the
sanctified
bloud
of
parents
baptised
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
of
the
bloud
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
by
which
three
Testimonies
all
Christians
bee
so
reputed
:
because
there
bee
three
things
which
giue
testimony
in
earth
,
the
spirite
,
water
and
bloud
,
as
Saint
Iohn
witnesseth
in
his
first
canonicall
Epistle
:
the
Gospell
also
saith
,
a
good
tree
bringeth
forth
good
fruite
,
and
an
euill
tree
bringeth
forth
euill
fruite
,
and
therefore
the
children
of
Christians
are
not
like
vnto
the
children
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
of
the
Iewes
,
and
of
the
Moores
,
which
bee
withered
trees
without
any
fruit
,
but
the
Christians
bee
elected
in
their
mothers
wombes
,
as
holy
Ieremias
the
prophet
,
and
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
were
:
Furthermore
the
children
of
Christian
women
are
elected
and
consecrated
by
the
communication
and
imparting
of
the
body
&
bloud
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
for
when
women
great
with
child
do
take
the
most
blessed
body
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
the
infant
in
the
wombe
receiuing
nutriment
is
thereby
sanctified
,
for
euen
as
the
child
in
the
mothers
wombe
,
conceiueth
either
sorrow
or
ioy
,
according
as
the
mother
is
affected
,
so
also
is
it
nourished
by
the
mothers
norishment
,
and
as
our
Lord
saith
in
his
holy
Ghospell
,
if
any
one
eate
my
body
and
drinke
my
bloud
,
hee
shall
not
tast
of
eternall
death
:
and
againe
,
if
any
one
eate
of
my
body
and
drinke
my
bloud
hee
shall
remaine
with
mee
:
and
Paul
the
teacher
of
the
Gentiles
saith
,
the
vnbeleeuing
husband
is
iustified
by
the
beleeuing
wife
,
&
the
vnbeleeuing
wife
is
sanctified
by
the
beleeuing
husband
,
otherwise
your
children
should
be
vncleane
,
but
now
they
bee
sanctified
,
which
,
if
it
bee
so
that
the
children
of
an
vnbeleeuing
mother
bee
sanctified
by
the
saithfulnesse
of
the
father
,
then
be
they
much
more
holy
that
bee
borne
of
faithfull
fathers
and
mothers
:
for
which
cause
it
is
farre
more
holy
to
call
children
before
they
bee
christned
halfe
Christians
,
then
Pagans
:
and
the
Apostles
also
haue
said
in
their
bookes
of
councels
,
that
al
which
beleeue
and
be
not
baptised
,
may
iustly
bee
termed
halfe
Christians
,
who
also
say
in
the
said
bookes
:
if
Iew
,
Moore
,
or
Gentile
will
receiue
the
faith
,
hee
is
not
forthwith
to
be
admitted
,
but
they
will
that
hee
first
come
vnto
the
gate
of
the
Church
,
and
there
to
heare
Sermons
,
and
the
words
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
that
before
he
be
incited
and
brought
,
as
it
were
,
by
stelth
vnto
the
faith
,
hee
may
know
the
yoke
of
the
law
,
which
when
hee
hath
done
hee
may
be
called
halfe
a
Christian
,
although
he
be
not
baptised
,
as
the
Ghospel
teacheth
,
he
that
beleeueth
,
and
is
baptised
shal
bee
saued
,
and
hee
which
beleeueth
not
shall
bee
damned
.
And
our
custome
is
that
women
with
child
before
they
be
deliuered
should
be
confessed
,
and
that
then
they
should
receiue
the
Lords
body
,
and
those
which
doe
not
this
,
as
also
the
fathers
of
those
children
which
compel
not
their
wiues
to
doe
it
,
bee
accounted
wicked
and
euill
Christians
:
Moreouer
you
must
vnderstand
that
confirmation
and
chrisme
,
or
extreame
vnction
of
oyle
,
bee
not
accounted
Sacraments
,
nor
bee
in
any
vse
with
vs
,
as
I
see
they
bee
heare
by
the
custome
of
the
Romane
Church
.
Also
by
Moyses
lawes
and
the
ordinance
of
the
Apostles
it
is
not
lawfull
for
vs
to
eate
vncleane
meates
,
and
this
wee
doe
for
the
full
obseruation
of
the
law
and
the
Scriptures
,
which
consist
of
one
and
foure
score
bookes
in
both
Old
and
New
Testament
,
that
is
to
say
forty
and
sixe
bookes
of
the
Old
Testament
,
and
thirty
fiue
of
the
New
,
which
expresse
number
of
bookes
of
the
Scriptures
wee
haue
by
computation
from
the
Apostles
themselues
,
from
which
bookes
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
it
is
not
lawful
for
vs
to
ad
or
diminish
any
thing
,
no
though
an
Angell
from
heauen
should
indeauour
to
perswade
vs
therevnto
.
And
hee
which
dare
to
attempt
any
such
thing
ought
to
be
reputed
as
accursed
:
Wherefore
neither
the
Patriarcke
nor
our
Bishops
,
by
themselues
,
nor
in
their
councels
,
doe
thinke
or
suppose
that
they
can
make
any
lawes
thereby
any
one
may
bee
bound
to
a
mortall
or
deadly
sinne
:
for
in
those
bookes
of
councels
it
is
ordained
by
the
holy
Apostles
,
that
wee
should
confesse
our
sins
,
and
what
penance
wee
ought
to
take
,
according
to
the
heinousnesse
of
each
sinne
,
is
there
set
downe
.
They
instruct
vs
also
how
we
should
pray
,
fast
,
and
doe
deedes
of
charity
:
and
this
is
very
familiar
in
vse
amongst
vs
,
that
as
soone
as
wee
haue
committed
any
sinne
,
we
forthwith
,
runne
to
the
feete
of
the
confessor
,
and
this
is
vsed
both
of
men
and
women
,
of
what
estate
or
condition
soeuer
they
bee
of
:
And
as
oft
as
wee
bee
confessed
we
receiue
the
bodie
of
our
blessed
LORD
in
both
kindes
,
in
sweete
or
vnleauened
wheaten
bread
:
and
if
wee
should
bee
confessed
euery
day
,
wee
should
likewise
euery
day
receiue
the
most
blessed
and
reuerent
Sacrament
,
and
this
custome
is
common
as
well
to
the
Clergie
as
to
Lay
people
:
And
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
is
not
kept
with
vs
in
Churches
,
as
it
is
heere
amongst
the
people
of
Europe
.
Neither
doe
those
which
be
sick
receiue
the
Lords
body
,
vntill
they
begin
to
waxe
strong
and
recouer
there
helth
:
and
this
is
done
because
all
men
both
Lay
and
Clergy
,
doe
vsually
receiue
it
euery
weeke
twice
,
and
all
which
bee
willing
so
to
doe
come
vnto
the
Church
,
for
it
is
ministred
to
none
but
in
the
Church
,
not
so
much
as
to
the
Patriarch
or
to
Prestor
Iohn
himselfe
:
We
alwaies
vse
one
consessor
,
and
doe
neuer
take
any
other
vnlesse
he
bee
absent
,
and
at
his
returne
wee
goe
to
him
againe
,
and
the
confessors
(
by
there
power
they
haue
from
the
Church
)
giue
vs
absolution
of
all
our
sinnes
,
reseruing
no
case
to
the
Bishops
or
Patriarcke
,
though
it
bee
neuer
so
heinous
.
Moreouer
the
Priests
may
not
heere
their
confessions
,
to
whom
they
bee
confessed
themselues
:
Both
priests
also
and
Munkes
,
and
all
Ecclesiasticall
Ministers
with
vs
liue
by
their
owne
labour
,
for
the
Church
neither
hath
nor
receiueth
any
tithes
.
Yet
it
hath
reuenewes
and
lands
which
both
Clerkes
and
Monkes
digge
and
till
,
either
by
there
owne
or
other
mens
labour
,
and
other
almes
haue
the
none
but
such
as
bee
freely
offered
in
the
Churches
,
for
the
buriall
of
the
dead
,
and
other
Godly
matters
:
neither
is
it
lawfull
for
them
to
begge
in
the
streetes
,
nor
to
extorte
or
wrest
any
almes
from
the
people
.
In
our
Churches
also
is
euery
day
onely
one
Masse
celebrated
,
which
we
account
as
a
sacrifice
,
nor
is
it
lawful
(
by
our
old
ordinances
)
to
solemnize
more
then
one
in
a
day
;
&
for
this
Masse
we
take
no
hire
nor
reward
:
and
in
the
ministery
thereof
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
is
not
shewed
as
heere
I
perceiue
it
is
.
And
with
vs
,
all
Priests
,
Deacons
and
Sub-deacons
,
and
those
which
come
vnto
the
Church
,
receiue
the
bodie
of
our
Lord
:
and
wee
say
no
Masse
for
the
remission
and
forgiuenesse
of
soules
departed
;
but
the
dead
bee
buried
with
crosses
and
Orizons
,
in
a
certaine
place
,
and
ouer
the
dead
bodies
wee
chiefly
amongst
other
praiers
recite
the
beginning
of
Saint
Iohns
Ghospel
,
and
the
day
following
the
buriall
of
the
corpes
,
wee
offer
almes
for
him
which
wee
doe
vpon
certaine
daies
after
,
vpon
al
which
daies
we
keepe
funerall
bankets
:
and
thus
far
I
haue
spoken
of
our
faith
and
religion
.
But
now
,
for
that
after
our
comming
into
Portingal
,
we
had
many
and
often
disputations
and
contentions
with
diuers
Doctors
,
&
especially
with
our
Maisters
Didacus
Ortysius
Bishop
of
Saint
Thomas
Isle
,
and
Deane
of
the
Kings
Chappel
,
and
with
Peter
Margalhus
,
concerning
the
choise
and
difference
of
meates
,
it
shal
not
be
vnfitting
to
say
something
of
that
matter
.
First
you
must
vnderstand
,
that
wee
obserue
a
difference
of
meates
out
of
the
Old
Testament
,
which
difference
is
appointed
by
the
word
of
GOD
it selfe
,
which
word
was
afterwards
borne
of
the
Virgine
Mary
,
and
walked
and
was
conuersant
with
his
Disciples
,
and
that
word
of
God
I
haue
alwaies
accounted
an
euer
liuing
,
whole
and
inuiolated
word
,
neither
did
that
mouth
which
heeretofore
forbad
to
eate
of
vncleanesse
,
say
afterwards
in
any
part
of
his
Gospell
,
that
wee
should
eate
.
And
whereas
it
is
said
in
the
Gospell
,
that
which
entereth
in
by
the
mouth
defileth
not
the
man
,
but
such
things
as
proceed
forth
of
the
mouth
,
hee
pronounced
not
this
speech
,
for
because
hee
would
breake
that
which
before
hee
had
appointed
,
but
that
hee
might
refute
the
superstition
of
the
Iewes
,
which
taxed
and
blamed
the
Apostles
,
because
they
did
eate
meate
with
vnwashed
hands
,
for
neither
the
Apostles
at
that
time
that
they
liued
with
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
did
euer
vse
any
vncleane
things
,
or
tasted
of
those
things
which
bee
forbidden
in
the
law
,
nor
yet
did
any
of
the
Apostles
transgresse
the
law
,
nor
can
it
bee
prooued
by
any
of
our
writings
,
that
the
Apostles
at
those
times
which
followed
our
Lords
passion
when
they
beganne
to
preach
the
Gospell
,
did
either
eate
or
kill
any
vncleane
things
,
and
yet
it
is
true
that
Paul
sayd
,
eate
of
euery
thing
that
commeth
into
the
shambles
making
no
question
for
conscience
sake
,
and
after
that
,
if
an
Infidell
call
you
to
supper
,
and
that
you
will
goe
,
eate
of
all
things
which
be
set
before
you
,
making
no
question
for
conscience
sake
:
and
againe
,
if
any
one
shall
say
,
this
is
sacrificed
to
Idols
,
eate
not
of
it
because
of
him
that
shewed
you
,
and
for
conscience
sake
&c.
All
these
things
Paul
speaketh
to
please
those
which
were
not
yet
confirmed
in
the
faith
,
because
there
arose
many
disputations
and
contentions
betwixt
those
and
the
Iewes
,
for
the
appeasing
whereof
he
did
more
easily
yeeld
vnto
them
,
and
conforme
himselfe
vnto
their
will
,
which
were
not
throughly
confirmed
in
the
faith
.
And
this
hee
did
not
that
he
would
breake
the
law
,
but
that
by
gratifying
others
in
releasing
them
from
ceremonies
,
hee
might
thereby
winne
them
to
the
faith
:
The
same
Apostle
saith
,
Let
not
him
that
eateth
despice
him
that
eateth
not
,
&
let
not
him
that
eateth
not
condemne
him
that
eateth
,
because
hee
which
eateth
,
eateth
to
the
Lord
,
and
hee
which
eateth
not
,
eateth
not
to
the
Lord
,
wherefore
it
is
very
vnworthily
done
to
reprehend
strangers
that
bee
Christians
so
sharply
and
bitterly
,
as
I
haue
beene
oftentimes
reprehended
my selfe
,
both
for
this
matter
and
for
other
things
which
belonged
not
to
the
true
faith
:
but
it
shal
be
better
and
more
standing
with
wisdome
,
to
sustaine
such
Christians
whether
they
bee
Greekes
,
Americans
,
or
Aethiopians
,
or
of
any
other
of
the
seuen
Christian
Churches
in
charity
and
imbracings
of
Christ
,
and
to
suffer
them
to
liue
and
be
conuersant
amongst
other
Christian
brothers
,
without
contumelies
or
reproches
;
for
we
bee
al
the
sons
of
baptisme
,
and
ioyne
together
in
opinion
concerning
the
true
faith
:
and
there
is
no
cause
why
wee
should
contend
so
bitterly
touching
ceremonies
,
but
that
each
one
should
obserue
his
owne
ceremonies
,
without
the
hatred
rayling
or
inueighing
of
other
:
neither
is
he
that
hath
trauelled
into
other
nations
,
and
obserueth
his
owne
country
ceremonies
therefore
to
be
excluded
from
the
society
of
the
Church
.
Moreouer
that
which
we
haue
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
to
wit
,
how
Peter
saw
Heauen
opened
,
&
a
certaine
vessel
descending
like
vnto
a
great
sheet
,
bound
or
closed
vp
at
the
foure
corners
,
wherein
were
all
kind
of
foure
footed
beasts
and
serpents
of
the
earth
,
and
foules
of
the
aire
,
and
a
voice
said
vnto
Peter
,
arise
Peter
,
kil
and
eate
,
to
whom
Peter
said
,
God
forbid
Lord
,
for
I
did
neuer
eate
of
any
thing
commune
or
vncleane
,
and
the
voice
replied
vnto
him
againe
saying
,
that
which
God
hath
made
cleane
doe
not
thou
cal
commune
or
vncleane
:
which
words
being
repeated
three
times
,
the
vessel
was
againe
taken
vp
into
Heauen
:
which
done
the
spirit
sent
him
into
Caesaria
vnto
Cornelius
a
deu
out
man
,
and
one
that
feared
God
,
with
whom
when
Peter
spake
,
the
holy
Ghost
fell
vpon
all
those
which
heard
the
word
of
God
,
and
when
they
had
receiued
the
holy
Ghost
,
Peter
commanded
that
all
Cornelius
houshold
should
be
baptised
:
But
when
the
other
Apostles
and
brethren
which
were
in
Iudea
,
heard
that
Cornelius
was
baptised
,
they
were
displeased
at
Peter
that
hee
had
giuen
Baptisme
,
and
the
word
of
God
to
the
Gentiles
,
saying
,
why
wentest
thou
to
men
that
be
not
circumcised
and
didst
eate
with
them
,
but
when
Peter
had
declared
vnto
them
the
whole
vision
,
they
were
pacified
and
gaue
thankes
vnto
God
,
saying
,
And
therefore
hath
hee
giuen
repentance
vnto
the
Gentiles
for
their
saluation
.
And
they
remembred
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
which
hee
spake
when
he
ascended
vp
into
heauen
Go
throughout
all
the
world
and
preach
the
Gospell
vnto
all
creatures
:
he
that
beleeueth
and
is
baptized
,
shall
be
saued
,
but
hee
which
beleeueth
not
shall
be
damned
.
Then
the
Apostles
began
to
preach
the
Gospel
through
out
all
the
world
vnto
euery
creature
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
;
and
the
sound
of
them
went
throughout
all
the
world
.
And
this
vision
wherein
both
cleane
and
vncleane
things
did
appeare
,
we
in
Aethiopia
expound
thus
:
That
by
the
cleane
beasts
was
meant
the
people
of
Israel
:
and
by
the
vncleane
beasts
the
people
of
the
Gentiles
.
And
for
this
cause
be
the
Gentiles
called
vncleane
;
for
that
they
bee
worshippers
of
Idols
,
and
willingly
do
the
workes
of
the
diuel
,
which
be
vncleane
:
and
whereas
the
voyce
sayd
vnto
Peter
,
Kill
,
that
we
interpret
in
this
manner
,
Peter
,
baptize
:
and
when
it
is
said
,
Peter
,
eate
;
that
is
interpreted
,
as
if
he
had
sayd
,
Teach
and
preach
the
lawe
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
the
people
of
Israell
,
and
to
the
Gentiles
.
Moreouer
,
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
it
cannot
bee
found
in
any
place
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
either
Peter
or
the
other
Apostles
did
kill
or
eate
any
vncleane
beast
,
after
this
vision
.
And
also
we
must
vnderstand
,
when
the
Scripture
speaketh
of
bread
,
he
meaneth
not
meate
or
corporal
nourishment
therby
,
but
the
explication
and
exposition
of
Christ
his
doctrine
,
and
of
the
Scriptures
.
And
surely
it
were
well
done
for
all
teachers
and
preachers
of
this
sheet
,
which
was
shewed
vnto
Peter
,
to
teach
high
and
great
matters
,
and
not
pettie
or
light
things
,
and
such
as
do
seeme
little
to
appertaine
vnto
saluation
,
nor
thereby
cunningly
to
hunt
after
this
document
,
as
though
it
should
be
conuenient
or
lawfull
for
vs
to
eate
vncleane
things
,
seeing
no
such
thing
can
bee
gathered
out
of
the
Scriptures
:
for
what
is
the
cause
,
that
the
Apostles
in
their
bookes
of
Councels
haue
taught
vs
not
to
eate
beasts
that
be
strangled
,
suffocated
,
or
killed
'
of
other
beasts
,
or
bloud
,
because
the
Lord
loueth
cleannes
and
sobriety
,
and
hateth
gluttony
and
vncleannesse
.
And
our
Lord
also
greatly
loueth
those
that
abstaine
from
flesh
,
but
much
more
those
that
fast
with
bread
and
water
,
and
herbes
,
as
Iohn
Baptist
the
Eremite
did
beyond
Iordane
,
who
did
euer
eat
herbes
:
and
S.
Paul
the
Eremite
,
who
remained
in
the
wildernesse
foure
score
yeares
euer
fasting
:
and
S.
Anthonie
,
and
Saint
Macarius
,
and
many
other
their
spirituall
children
,
which
did
neuer
tast
flesh
.
Therefore
my
brethren
we
ought
not
to
despise
and
inueigh
against
our
neighbors
,
because
Iames
saith
,
Hee
which
detracteth
his
brother
,
or
condemneth
his
brother
,
detracteth
the
law
,
and
condemneth
the
law
:
Paul
also
teacheth
,
That
it
were
better
for
euery
one
to
liue
contented
with
their
owne
traditions
,
then
to
dispute
with
his
Christian
brother
of
the
law
:
and
againe
,
Not
to
know
more
than
is
behoofull
,
but
to
be
wise
vnto
sobrietie
,
and
vnto
euery
one
as
God
hath
diuided
the
measure
of
faith
:
wherfore
it
is
vndecent
to
dispute
with
our
brethren
of
the
law
,
or
of
the
difference
of
meates
,
because
the
meate
doth
not
commend
vs
to
God
,
especially
seeing
Paul
the
Apostle
saith
:
We
shall
neither
abound
if
we
do
eate
;
nor
want
,
if
we
do
not
eat
.
And
therfore
let
vs
seek
those
things
which
be
aboue
,
and
the
celestiall
food
,
and
leaue
off
these
vaine
disputations
.
Al
these
things
which
I
haue
written
concerning
Traditions
,
I
haue
not
done
to
breed
disputation
,
but
that
as
much
as
in
me
lyeth
,
I
may
defend
and
protect
my
country-folkes
against
the
bitter
taunts
and
reprehensions
of
many
,
who
setting
aside
all
reuerence
,
will
not
stick
to
defame
&
reuile
that
most
potent
Prince
precious
Iohn
and
vs
his
subiects
,
with
slanders
and
reproches
,
calling
vs
Iewes
and
Mahometans
,
because
we
obserue
Circumcision
,
and
keepe
holy
the
Sabbath
day
,
like
vnto
the
Iewes
:
and
also
for
that
like
the
Mahometans
,
wee
fast
vntill
the
Sunne
going
downe
,
which
they
alledge
is
vnfit
for
a
Christian
man
to
do
:
and
this
they
obiect
against
vs
most
bitterly
,
that
we
allow
and
hold
it
as
lawfull
for
Priests
to
marry
,
as
for
lay
people
:
this
also
they
omit
not
to
speake
against
vs
,
and
that
most
nippingly
;
for
that
we
,
as
it
were
,
distrusting
in
our
first
Baptisme
,
be
re-baptized
once
euery
yeare
,
&
that
women
be
circumcised
as
well
as
men
,
which
custome
was
neuer
vsed
amongst
the
Iewes
.
Furthermore
,
because
we
hold
,
that
a
difference
of
meats
is
most
religiously
to
be
obserued
:
and
last
of
all
,
because
we
call
those
children
halfe
Christians
,
which
before
Baptisme
be
wont
to
be
called
Pagans
:
to
which
slanders
and
misreports
,
I
am
inforced
to
say
thus
much
;
that
I
may
purge
our
people
from
such
reproches
and
calumnies
,
&
that
I
may
make
the
Doctors
of
the
holy
Romane
church
more
affable
vnto
vs
,
by
whom
(
how
holily
I
know
not
)
I
haue
bin
forbidden
to
receiue
the
body
of
our
Lord
euer
since
I
came
into
Portugall
,
which
is
the
space
of
7.
yeares
,
and
that
(
which
I
speake
with
griefe
and
teares
)
I
am
reputed
amongst
the
Christian
brethren
as
an
Ethnicke
,
and
one
accursed
,
which
he
that
quickeneth
and
refresheth
all
things
,
may
see
and
discerne
,
to
whose
Iudgement
I
commit
all
these
matters
.
And
I
am
not
sent
from
my
most
mightie
Lord
the
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
,
vnto
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
vnto
Iohn
the
most
renowned
king
of
Portugall
,
to
mooue
disputations
and
contentions
:
But
to
begin
friendship
and
felowship
,
and
not
either
to
increase
or
diminish
humane
traditions
:
but
that
I
should
inquire
and
diligently
vnderstand
,
touching
the
Heresies
of
Arrius
,
Prince
of
Heretickes
:
whether
the
Christians
of
Europe
would
meete
with
vs
to
ouerthrow
the
opinions
of
this
man
,
for
the
destroying
of
whose
errors
,
there
was
a
Councell
assembled
together
at
Nicea
,
vnder
Pope
Iulius
,
consisting
of
three
hundred
and
eighteene
Bishops
;
and
withall
,
that
I
might
know
,
whether
that
be
obserued
among
the
Christians
of
Europe
,
which
the
Apostles
teach
in
their
bookes
of
Synods
:
that
is
,
That
a
Councell
should
be
celebrated
in
the
church
of
Christ
twise
euery
yeare
,
to
dispute
of
matters
of
faith
:
the
first
of
which
Councels
(
by
the
Apostles
desire
)
should
be
assembled
at
the
feast
of
Penticost
,
the
other
the
tenth
of
October
:
as
also
to
vnderstand
,
how
we
did
agree
together
,
touching
the
errors
of
Macedonius
;
for
which
cause
there
was
a
Councel
of
an
hundred
and
fifty
bishops
assembled
together
at
Constantinople
,
vnder
Pope
Damasus
:
and
likewise
of
the
errors
of
Nestorius
,
for
whome
there
was
a
Councell
of
two
hundred
Bishops
,
assembled
together
in
Ephesus
vnder
Pope
Celestine
.
Lastly
,
that
I
might
also
know
of
the
fourth
Chalcedonian
councel
;
wherein
,
for
the
errors
of
Eutiches
,
were
assembled
632.
bishops
,
at
which
time
S.
Leo
was
bishop
of
Rome
,
from
which
Councell
,
after
many
disputations
,
and
nothing
concluded
for
the
peace
of
the
church
,
the
matter
beeing
left
as
it
was
,
they
all
departed
home
euery
one
remaining
in
his
owne
opinion
:
The
bookes
of
which
Councels
and
of
others
which
were
celebrated
afterwards
,
our
most
mightie
Lord
the
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
hath
in
his
keeping
:
and
of
this
cockle
which
the
enemy
of
truth
,
the
diuel
,
hath
sowne
amongst
Christians
,
my
Lord
is
much
grieued
and
all
his
subiects
which
beleeue
in
Christ
.
Our
countri-men
euen
from
the
beginning
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
haue
acknowledged
the
bishop
of
Rome
to
be
the
chiefe
Bishop
,
whome
at
this
day
wee
obey
as
the
Vicar
of
Christ
:
In
whose
court
we
would
often
bee
,
but
that
the
iourney
is
ouer
long
,
and
many
kingdomes
of
the
Mahometanes
betwixt
vs
,
that
may
hinder
our
passage
:
so
as
,
though
you
should
enter
into
all
those
great
dangers
,
yet
you
can
effect
nothing
,
although
that
most
wise
and
inuincible
King
Emanuel
,
of
happie
memorie
,
who
was
the
first
that
by
his
nauigations
,
(
not
without
Gods
celestiall
assistance
)
made
passage
into
East
India
,
gaue
great
hope
that
it
might
afterwards
be
done
more
commodiously
:
for
he
hauing
ouercome
the
Ocean
with
his
nauie
,
brought
the
red
sea
into
his
subiection
,
being
no
whit
deterred
with
the
greatnesse
of
the
coast
,
so
as
hee
might
increase
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
(
as
it
were
)
make
a
way
open
to
make
vse
of
our
friendship
.
And
seeing
that
is
now
done
,
and
that
each
nation
may
receiue
ayde
from
the
other
,
wee
hope
that
in
short
time
,
by
the
Portugals
forces
and
our
owne
,
all
the
Mahometans
,
and
other
vnbeleeuing
Ethnickes
,
shall
be
driuen
and
expelled
from
the
whole
Erithraean
sea
,
and
from
all
Arabia
,
Persis
,
and
India
.
In
like
manner
we
trust
,
by
the
power
of
Iesus
Christ
,
that
it
will
come
to
passe
,
that
(
peace
beeing
established
amongst
all
the
Christians
of
Europe
)
the
enemies
of
the
crosse
shall
bee
expelled
also
from
the
mediterranean
places
,
Pontus
and
other
Prouinces
,
that
according
to
the
words
of
Christ
,
There
may
be
vpon
earth
,
one
lawe
,
one
fold
,
and
one
shepheard
.
Of
which
thing
we
haue
two
Oracles
or
predictions
:
one
,
out
of
the
Prophecy
of
S.
Ficator
,
the
other
of
S.
Synoda
the
Eremit
,
who
was
borne
in
the
vttermost
rock
of
Egypt
:
neither
of
which
two
differeth
from
other
.
And
since
the
time
that
my
most
mighty
Lord
receiued
the
ambassadors
of
the
most
famous
king
Emanuel
,
the
truth
of
these
oracles
doth
seeme
to
hasten
to
an
end
;
for
truly
our
Prince
thinks
of
nothing
more
,
than
of
that
:
meditating
also
(
both
by
his
councell
&
forces
)
how
he
may
root
out
all
Mahometans
from
the
face
of
the
earth
.
For
these
causes
,
and
for
others
which
I
haue
layd
open
before
the
most
famous
King
Iohn
,
the
sonne
of
Emanuel
,
was
I
sent
hither
by
my
most
mightie
Lord
as
an
Ambassadour
,
and
not
for
friuolous
and
vaine
disputations
:
And
I
pray
with
an
vnfained
heart
,
that
the
great
and
mighty
God
may
bring
the
decrees
and
indeauours
of
our
Prince
,
for
which
I
was
sent
,
to
a
happie
end
,
and
to
his
glorie
.
Amen
.
Hauing
gone
thus
far
,
I
will
now
briefly
expound
somthing
by
the
way
,
of
the
state
of
our
Patriarke
and
Emperour
.
And
first
you
must
vnderstand
,
that
(
by
a
sollemne
custome
)
our
Patriarke
is
created
by
the
voyces
of
our
Monkes
of
Hierusalem
,
which
remaine
there
about
the
sepulcher
of
our
Lord
,
his
election
&
creation
is
in
this
maner
:
The
Patriarke
being
dead
,
our
Emperour
Prester
Iohn
●endeth
foorthwith
a
speedie
messenger
vnto
Hierusalem
,
vnto
the
Monkes
there
,
(
as
is
sayd
)
who
receiuing
the
message
and
the
gifts
which
our
Lord
the
Emperour
sendeth
vnto
the
holy
Sepulcher
,
they
presenrly
,
and
with
all
possible
expedition
,
elect
another
Patriarch
by
the
most
voyces
:
but
it
is
not
lawfull
to
elect
any
other
,
than
one
of
Alexandria
,
and
one
of
incorrupt
manners
,
and
vntainted
conuersation
;
who
being
created
,
they
signe
their
suffrages
,
and
giue
them
into
the
Legates
hands
that
came
for
that
purpose
:
he
foorthwith
goeth
to
Cayre
,
whither
when
he
is
come
,
he
offereth
that
creation
vnto
the
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
whose
seate
is
alwaies
there
,
to
be
read
.
And
when
he
perceiueth
which
of
the
people
of
Alexandria
they
haue
elected
,
he
foorth-with
sendeth
the
man
ordained
to
such
honors
,
with
the
Legate
into
Aethiopia
,
who
by
an
old
ordonance
ought
alwaies
to
be
an
Eremit
,
of
the
Order
of
S.
Anthony
:
with
whom
the
Ambassadour
goeth
straight
into
Aethiopia
,
where
he
is
receiued
of
all
men
with
great
ioy
and
honor
:
in
which
busines
somtimes
is
spent
a
yere
or
two
;
in
al
which
time
,
precious
Iohn
doth
dispose
of
the
reuenues
of
the
Patriarke
according
to
his
pleasure
.
Now
the
chiefest
office
of
the
Patriarch
,
is
to
giue
orders
;
which
none
but
he
can
either
giue
or
take
away
,
but
he
can
bestow
vpon
none
,
either
Bishopricke
,
or
other
Church-benefice
:
this
onely
belongeth
to
precious
Iohn
,
who
dispenceth
of
all
things
according
to
his
will
.
And
the
Patriarch
beeing
dead
,
he
whose
power
and
yerely
reuenues
is
the
largest
,
is
made
heire
of
the
whole
substance
of
all
his
goods
.
Moreouer
,
the
office
of
the
Patriarch
is
to
proceed
to
excommunication
against
the
stubborne
,
the
obseruation
whereof
is
so
strict
,
as
the
punishment
of
perpetuall
steruing
to
death
is
inflicted
vpon
the
offenders
.
Indulgences
he
giueth
nor
granteth
none
,
neither
bee
any
interdicted
the
Sacraments
of
the
church
,
for
any
offence
whatsoeuer
,
be
it
neuer
so
hainous
,
but
onely
for
homicide
:
the
name
of
the
Patriarchship
in
our
speech
is
called
Abunna
:
but
he
which
now
executeth
the
office
is
called
Marcus
,
which
was
the
proper
name
giuen
him
in
Baptisme
,
he
is
a
man
of
an
hundred
yeares
of
age
or
aboue
.
And
you
must
note
,
that
we
begin
our
yeare
in
the
Kalends
of
September
,
which
day
alwaies
falleth
vpon
the
vigill
of
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
,
the
other
festiuall
dayes
,
as
the
Feast
of
the
Natiuity
of
our
Lord
,
Easter
and
the
rest
,
bee
celebrated
with
vs
at
the
same
times
they
be
in
the
Roman
Church
.
And
this
I
may
not
obscurely
passe
ouer
as
though
it
were
not
so
,
that
Saint
Philip
the
Apostle
did
preach
the
Gospell
and
faith
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
in
our
countrie
.
Now
if
you
desire
to
know
of
the
name
of
our
Emperour
,
he
is
fully
perswaded
,
that
hee
was
euer
called
precious
Iohn
,
and
not
Presbiter
Iohn
,
as
is
falsly
bruted
abrode
:
for
in
one
speech
it
is
written
with
characters
,
that
signifie
Ioannes
Belull
,
that
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
precious
or
high
Iohn
:
and
in
the
chaldaean
tongue
it
is
Ioannes
Encoe
,
which
beeing
interpreted
,
doth
signifie
precious
or
high
Iohn
.
Neither
is
hee
to
be
named
Emperour
of
the
Abyssini
,
as
Matheus
hath
vntruly
declared
,
but
Emperour
of
the
Aethiopians
:
and
Mathew
beeing
an
Armenian
,
could
not
throughly
vnderstand
our
matters
,
especially
those
which
appertained
vnto
faith
and
Christian
Religion
:
and
therefore
he
related
many
things
in
the
presence
of
the
most
prudent
and
most
potent
king
Emanuel
of
happy
memory
,
which
with
vs
are
nothing
soe
,
and
this
hee
did
not
with
a
desire
to
speake
vntruths
,
for
hee
was
a
good
man
,
but
for
that
hee
was
not
throughly
instructed
in
matters
concerning
our
religion
:
The
succession
of
his
Kingdomes
and
Empire
doth
not
alwaies
descend
vpon
the
eldest
sonne
,
but
vnto
him
vpon
whome
the
father
pleaseth
to
bestow
it
,
And
hee
which
now
gouerneth
the
Empire
was
his
fathers
third
sonne
,
which
hee
merited
and
obtayned
by
an
awfull
and
holy
reuerence
to
his
father
,
for
when
his
father
lay
a
dying
,
he
commanded
all
his
sonnes
to
sit
downe
vpon
his
throne
,
which
all
the
rest
of
his
children
did
sauing
he
,
and
he
refused
,
saying
,
God
for
bid
that
so
much
should
be
attributed
vnto
me
,
that
I
should
sit
in
my
Lords
chaire
,
whose
deuotion
when
his
father
saw
,
hee
indued
him
with
all
his
Kingdomes
&
Empire
,
he
is
called
Dauid
,
the
power
of
whose
Empire
,
as
well
ouer
Christians
as
Ethnickes
,
is
large
and
ample
,
wherin
be
many
Kings
and
petty
Kings
,
Earles
,
Barons
and
Peeres
,
and
much
Nobility
,
all
which
be
most
obedient
to
his
command
:
In
all
whose
dominions
there
is
no
mony
vsed
,
but
such
as
is
brought
from
other
places
,
for
they
giue
and
receiue
siluer
and
gold
by
weight
:
wee
haue
many
citties
and
great
townes
,
but
not
such
as
we
see
here
in
Portugall
,
the
reason
whereof
(
for
the
most
part
)
is
,
that
precious
Ioan
liueth
alwaies
in
campes
and
tents
,
which
custome
is
vsed
for
this
purpose
,
that
the
nobility
may
continually
excercise
themselues
in
military
affaires
:
And
this
I
may
not
omit
to
tell
you
,
that
wee
bee
compasled
about
on
all
sides
with
the
enimies
of
our
faith
,
with
whom
we
haue
many
and
euer
prosperous
conflicts
,
which
victories
we
attribute
to
gods
diuine
assistance
:
written
lawes
we
haue
none
in
vse
amongst
vs
,
neither
be
the
complaints
of
those
which
sue
others
expressed
in
libells
or
writings
but
by
words
,
which
is
done
least
by
the
couetuousnesse
of
Iudges
and
counsellors
controuersies
should
be
protracted
.
And
this
more
I
thinke
sit
to
shew
you
,
that
this
Mathew
was
not
sent
by
Dauid
our
Emperor
vnto
the
most
inuincible
and
potent
King
Emanuell
of
happy
memory
,
but
by
Queene
Helena
the
Emperors
wife
,
surnamed
the
hand
of
Mary
,
who
at
that
time
by
reason
of
Dauids
,
nonage
,
tooke
vpon
her
the
gouernment
of
the
Kingdomes
,
being
a
woman
without
doubt
most
prudent
and
holy
:
And
the
same
Helen
(
as
shee
was
excceeding
well
learned
)
writ
two
bookes
in
the
Chaldean
tongue
,
one
of
the
which
is
called
Enzera
Chebaa
that
is
to
say
,
praise
God
vpon
the
Organes
and
instruments
of
Musicke
,
in
which
booke
shee
disputeth
very
learnedly
of
the
Trinitie
,
and
of
the
virginity
of
Mary
the
mother
of
Christ
.
The
other
booke
is
called
Chedale
Chaay
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
sonne
beame
,
contayning
very
acute
disputations
of
the
law
of
God
.
All
these
things
concerning
our
faith
,
religion
and
state
of
our
country
,
I
Zaga
Zabo
,
by
interpretation
the
grace
of
the
father
,
both
Bishop
and
Preest
,
and
Bugana
Raz
that
is
Captaine
,
Knight
and
Veceroy
of
the
Prouince
,
haue
declared
,
which
I
could
not
deny
at
your
request
my
most
deere
Sonne
in
Christ
Damianus
,
nor
yet
any
other
man
desiring
to
be
instructed
there
in
,
neither
is
it
lawfull
to
deny
it
for
two
causes
,
the
first
whereof
is
,
for
that
I
am
commanded
by
my
most
mighty
Lord
Precious
Iohn
Emperor
of
the
Aethiopians
,
to
satisfie
euery
one
that
demandeth
of
me
,
concerning
our
faith
,
religion
,
and
prouinces
,
&
that
I
should
conceale
nothing
,
but
faithfully
declare
vnto
them
the
truth
of
al
things
both
by
words
and
writing
;
the
other
reason
is
,
for
that
I
deeme
it
very
fitting
and
labour
well
spent
,
that
our
names
,
customes
and
ordinances
,
and
the
sytuation
of
our
countries
should
bee
publikely
knowen
,
which
matters
I
neuer
writ
vnto
any
one
till
this
time
,
nor
yet
declared
in
words
,
not
that
I
was
sparing
of
my
labour
,
but
because
no
Christian
,
after
my
comming
into
portugall
,
desired
to
know
such
things
of
me
,
whereof
I
could
not
,
nor
cannot
but
greatly
maruell
.
And
seeing
by
many
arguments
I
perceiue
that
you
much
desire
the
knowledge
of
our
affaires
,
I
beeseech
you
by
the
wounds
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
and
by
his
crosse
to
put
this
my
confession
of
our
faith
and
religion
into
the
latine
tongue
,
that
by
your
meanes
all
the
Godly
Christians
of
Europe
,
may
vnderstand
our
customes
&
the
integrity
of
our
maners
.
Moreouer
if
in
your
trauells
you
hap
to
goe
to
Rome
,
then
let
mee
intreat
you
to
salute
in
my
name
,
the
Pope
&
the
most
reuerent
Cardinalls
,
Patriarches
,
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
all
other
the
true
worshippers
of
Christ
,
by
Christ
Iesus
in
a
kisse
of
peace
,
and
that
you
will
desire
of
the
Pope
,
that
hee
will
send
vnto
me
Francis
Aluarez
furnished
such
letters
,
whereby
he
may
answere
my
Lord
the
Emperor
of
Aethiopia
,
that
after
my
long
stay
I
may
returne
into
mine
owne
country
and
visit
my
owne
mansion
house
,
for
I
haue
bin
long
here
detained
,
that
before
my
death
(
which
by
reason
of
my
great
age
is
at
the
dore
)
I
may
effect
that
which
I
am
commanded
.
And
that
hauing
furnished
this
Embassage
I
might
dedicat
the
residue
of
my
life
vnto
God
,
&
only
spend
my
time
in
deuotion
,
moreouer
I
intreate
you
if
you
finde
any
thing
in
my
writings
not
well
penned
,
that
you
will
frame
it
to
the
latine
phrase
,
but
in
such
manner
as
in
no
point
you
alter
the
sence
:
&
lastly
I
desire
you
that
in
your
translation
you
wil
search
the
old
&
new
testament
,
that
you
may
know
from
what
place
I
haue
alleaged
my
authorities
,
that
you
may
be
more
certain
in
your
translation
:
but
if
I
haue
not
handled
euery
thing
so
happily
as
may
satisfie
those
which
bee
curious
,
I
am
to
be
pardoned
by
reason
of
my
want
of
Chaldean
bookes
whereof
I
haue
none
,
for
those
I
had
I
lost
by
misfortune
in
my
iourny
:
wherefore
being
destitute
of
the
vse
of
all
bookes
,
I
could
speake
of
nothing
but
what
was
fresh
in
my
memory
,
yet
haue
I
deliuered
all
things
most
faithfuly
.
Farwel
my
deare
beloued
sonne
in
Christ
.
Vlispone
the
twenty
foure
day
of
Aprill
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
1534.
When
I
had
finished
this
busines
I
remembred
my selfe
of
that
place
whereas
I
say
that
Christ
descended
into
hel
for
the
soule
of
Adam
,
and
for
the
soule
of
Christ
,
which
the
same
Christ
receiued
of
his
mother
S.
Mary
the
virgin
.
Of
which
thing
wee
haue
an
assured
testimony
in
those
bookes
which
wee
call
the
bookes
of
gouernance
,
which
Christ
Iesus
deliuered
vnto
his
Apostles
,
in
which
bookes
be
expressed
these
words
,
which
be
called
the
misteries
of
doctrines
,
by
whose
authority
and
testimony
we
all
of
vs
continue
in
this
opinion
without
doubting
:
but
after
I
came
into
Portugall
I
found
diuines
teaching
a
contrary
doctrine
against
all
our
opinions
,
which
is
so
certaine
,
as
wee
doe
not
onely
beleeue
this
,
but
also
affirme
that
the
soules
of
all
men
had
their
beginning
from
Adam
,
and
that
as
our
flesh
is
of
the
seed
of
Adames
flesh
so
like-wise
our
soule
being
,
as
a
candle
,
kindled
by
the
soule
of
Adam
,
had
her
originall
and
nature
from
Adam
,
whereby
it
appeareth
that
we
bee
all
the
seede
of
Adam
both
of
the
flesh
and
of
the
soule
.
All
the
relation
aboue
sayd
was
written
and
subscribed
with
the
Embassadors
owne
proper
hand
with
the
Chaldean
caracters
.
The
deploration
of
the
people
of
Lappia
by
the
same
Damianus
a
Goes
.
I
Thinke
it
not
vnfitting
(
most
worthy
Bishop
)
to
make
some
mention
in
the
end
of
this
treatise
(
because
this
also
appertaineth
to
faith
and
to
the
vnion
of
the
Church
)
of
Iohn
Magnus
Gothus
Archbishoppe
of
Vpsalia
in
the
Kingdome
of
Suetia
,
that
by
him
we
may
be
moued
to
take
compassion
of
the
people
of
Lappia
:
for
this
Iohn
Magnus
Gothus
was
borne
of
very
good
parents
and
rich
,
maruelous
well
seene
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
of
an
honest
conuersation
,
and
so
addicted
to
the
Roman
Church
,
that
for
the
zeale
therevnto
,
he
lost
the
great
Archbishoppricke
of
Vpsalia
with
all
the
reuenewes
thereunto
belonging
,
amounting
to
forty
thousand
crownes
a
yeare
,
and
al
his
patrimony
besides
,
and
hauing
lost
both
dignity
and
goods
,
and
tossed
in
the
variable
streames
of
fortune
he
lay
close
in
Prussia
,
liuing
poorely
a
long
time
at
the
Citty
Daniz
in
Germany
,
where
(
while
I
was
dispatching
my
Kings
affaires
in
those
parts
of
Germany
)
I
grew
into
great
familiarity
and
indissoluble
friendship
with
him
,
and
with
Olaus
Magnus
Gothus
his
brother
:
which
two
I
afterwards
found
vnlooked
for
,
at
Vecenza
,
in
poorer
estate
then
befor
they
wer
,
vnto
which
place
they
went
purposly
,
by
reason
of
a
councel
divulged
,
wherby
they
conceiued
much
hope
for
themselues
and
redresse
of
their
calamities
:
And
when
the
councell
was
discontinued
&
adorned
,
those
good
men
being
vtterly
depriued
of
al
their
goods
,
wherwith
while
they
inioyed
them
they
often
in
those
Northerne
parts
contended
much
in
defence
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
yet
would
haue
contended
(
if
matters
had
prospered
)
remoued
to
Venice
,
there
to
get
their
liuing
either
vpon
others
liberality
,
or
by
their
owne
industry
,
and
labour
,
which
was
cheefly
in
teaching
and
instructing
others
,
for
other
succor
could
they
get
none
,
but
that
they
reposed
their
whole
confidence
in
Gods
assistance
:
whither
when
they
were
come
,
they
were
very
curteously
intertained
,
only
of
Hieronymus
Quirinus
the
Patriarke
of
Venice
in
his
Patriarchship
,
and
ther
they
remaine
to
this
day
expecting
the
divulging
of
that
councel
;
vnder
the
Archbishoppricke
of
Vpsalia
is
contained
a
great
part
of
that
large
and
vast
prouince
of
Lappia
,
the
people
wherof
be
ignorant
of
the
laws
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
which
(
as
I
vnderstand
by
many
good
and
credible
men
)
proceeded
from
the
abhominable
extortion
and
couetuousnesse
of
the
prelates
and
nobles
,
for
if
they
were
Christians
they
should
bee
free
from
those
taxations
and
tributes
,
wherwith
they
as
Ethnickes
be
punished
:
on
the
other
side
the
nobility
and
Bishops
wax
rich
and
welthy
,
and
therefore
they
forbid
them
to
be
Christians
,
least
bearing
the
sweet
and
delectable
yoke
of
Christ
,
they
might
withdraw
from
there
tirany
,
and
extortion
,
some
part
of
their
gaines
,
and
diminish
some
parte
of
their
taxations
,
wherby
that
miserable
nation
is
most
beastly
and
insatiably
vexed
and
oppressed
by
those
Monarches
,
bearing
the
burthen
most
impatiently
,
for
if
they
were
Christians
they
should
pay
no
more
tribute
vnto
them
than
other
Christians
pay
vnto
their
princes
:
And
therefore
nothing
regarding
the
saluation
of
so
many
soules
,
they
preferre
their
horrible
&
sacrilegious
gaine
,
before
the
true
Faith
and
Christian
religion
:
so
as
they
may
rightly
bee
said
to
carry
the
keies
,
and
neither
enter
them-selues
,
nor
suffer
others
to
enter
.
Q
insatiable
coueteousnes
and
intollerable
impiety
,
and
from
Godly
brests
to
be
expelled
both
by
weapons
,
writings
and
all
our
forces
:
and
without
doubt
it
had
beene
quenched
and
buried
by
this
time
,
if
this
good
man
were
restored
to
his
former
dignity
,
for
he
desireth
nothing
more
,
nor
meditateth
of
any
thing
more
earnestly
,
than
that
this
people
may
be
reduced
to
the
faith
of
Christ
:
nor
doth
he
lament
for
any
thing
more
,
than
that
by
his
means
(
as
he
euer
desired
in
his
hart
)
these
miserable
beasts
(
as
yet
by
reason
of
their
impious
religion
)
be
not
made
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
by
imbracing
the
Christian
faith
:
nether
doth
he
complaine
so
much
for
the
losse
of
his
Archbishoppricke
,
nor
that
he
was
thrust
from
his
goods
,
left
him
by
his
ancestors
,
as
for
that
hee
wanteth
strength
,
aid
and
substance
where-with
to
cure
this
plague
of
Lappia
,
to
bring
them
vnder
the
yoke
of
Christ
,
and
to
vnite
them
to
the
Roman
Church
:
And
this
hee
often-times
confirmed
by
his
letters
sent
me
:
wherewith
my selfe
not
fully
contented
made
earnest
mention
of
this
businesse
,
in
the
end
of
that
first
Embassage
of
precious
Ioan
,
which
I
dedicated
to
the
same
Iohn
Magnus
Gothus
:
neither
did
I
then
satisfie
my selfe
in
this
businesse
,
but
by
my
letters
dealt
with
Erasmus
Rothrodamus
,
that
hee
would
commit
the
cause
of
this
matter
to
writing
.
Afterwards
liuing
in
his
company
(
for
I
was
with
him
at
Friburg
Brisgoia
the
space
of
5
months
)
I
had
speaches
with
him
of
that
busines
,
by
which
meanes
he
was
induced
and
appoynted
to
frame
a
iust
volume
of
this
matter
,
but
being
preuented
by
death
,
the
substance
of
the
busines
he
had
vndertaken
was
vtterly
dissolued
,
notwithstanding
vpon
his
death
,
he
concealed
not
the
wicked
Ecclesiastical
impiety
,
which
truely
he
did
,
that
he
might
accuse
al
Christians
to
whome
God
hath
graunted
power
and
learning
,
and
cry
for
reuengement
against
them
in
the
last
iudgment
before
Christ
the
iust
Iudge
of
all
men
.
the
Christian
Princes
&
Monarches
may
now
see
what
account
and
reckoning
of
so
many
lost
soules
they
can
make
at
the
last
day
before
the
Tribunall
seate
of
Christ
,
where
is
no
place
for
pardon
or
grace
,
and
where
no
excuse
nor
faire
speaches
will
be
receiued
.
And
you
,
most
reuerent
Bishop
,
are
only
he
that
can
cure
this
infirmity
,
you
only
are
hee
that
can
shew
vnto
this
people
the
waies
of
the
Lord
,
and
direct
them
,
that
they
may
walke
rightly
in
the
same
:
you
onely
are
able
to
redeeme
them
from
the
lowest
hell
:
by
you
little
children
may
come
vnto
Christ
,
and
by
the
power
of
thy
right
hand
bee
deliuered
from
the
bondage
and
deceits
of
the
Diuell
,
and
inioy
the
plentifull
redemption
of
Christ
,
both
in
this
world
and
in
an
other
.
Behold
what
reward
thou
shalt
obtaine
if
by
your
labour
that
great
haruest
may
be
carried
into
Christs
barne
,
and
no
doubt
you
will
carry
it
in
,
if
once
you
begin
.
There
be
at
this
day
with
Gostavus
King
of
Suetia
and
Gothia
some
great
peeres
&
states
that
be
fallen
from
the
Romaine
Church
:
there
be
some
in
those
Kingdomes
also
that
do
altogether
dissent
and
disagree
from
the
right
Diameter
and
true
course
of
religion
,
vnto
these
by
your
dignity
&
pastoral
function
,
may
you
direct
your
letters
,
requiring
them
by
the
woundes
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
(
whome
all
men
,
though
neuer
so
farre
differring
from
the
Roman
Church
,
doe
acknowledge
to
bee
Gods
sonne
and
our
Sauiour
)
that
they
will
permit
and
suffer
this
East
and
West
Lappia
,
with
those
large
prouinces
of
Finmarchia
Scrifinia
and
Biarmia
(
the
greatest
part
where
of
knoweth
not
Christ
)
to
come
and
imbrace
the
sweet
yoke
of
Christ
:
and
that
they
wil
extort
no
more
from
them
,
then
other
Christian
Princes
are
accustomed
to
take
from
their
subiects
,
either
by
course
of
law
or
by
voluntary
extorsions
.
And
it
were
good
,
not
onely
to
send
letters
,
but
learned
men
also
,
and
men
of
approoued
sanctity
and
holynesse
of
life
,
that
these
Prouinces
may
be
annexed
to
the
Romaine
Church
by
the
faith
of
Christ
:
whom
(
together
with
the
people
of
Aethiopia
)
being
reduced
to
the
right
law
of
Christ
,
although
the
people
be
offended
,
yet
the
Lord
shall
raigne
,
sitting
vpon
the
Cherubins
,
and
although
the
earth
be
mooued
,
it
shall
reioyce
,
and
all
Ilands
shall
bee
ioyfull
.
Farewell
right
reuerend
and
high
Bishop
in
Christ
Iesus
,
Amen
.
From
Louaine
,
in
the
Calends
of
September
,
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
God
1540.
Of
the
situation
of
Lappia
,
and
of
the
inhabitants
of
that
country
:
by
the
same
DAMIANVS
A
GOES
.
THE
country
of
Lappia
(
through
which
runneth
the
Botnian
sea
)
is
deuided
into
East
and
West
Lappia
,
the
vtmost
part
of
which
sea
is
Tornia
,
vpon
the
East
part
it
ioyneth
vnto
the
white
lake
,
towards
the
North
it
compasseth
diuers
Prouinces
,
and
so
extendeth
it selfe
to
a
place
vnknowne
,
and
inclining
Westwards
towards
Island
,
it
ioyneth
vnto
part
of
Noruegia
:
vpon
the
South
it
is
compassed
about
with
the
other
part
of
Noruegia
,
with
Suetia
,
Finland
and
both
the
Botnias
.
East
Lappia
hath
in
it
a
church
dedicated
to
Saint
Andrew
,
in
the
eighty
fourth
degree
of
the
eleuation
of
the
pole
,
which
is
adorned
and
beautified
with
a
magnificent
and
sumptuous
Sepulcher
,
and
with
men
skilfull
and
learned
in
the
holy
Scriptures
'
.
This
Church
is
vnder
the
Archbishop
of
Vpsall
,
within
whose
Diocesse
it
is
,
and
yet
,
notwithstanding
the
neighbors
round
about
that
church
,
whether
it
be
by
the
carelesnesse
&
negligence
,
or
through
the
couetousnesse
of
the
Prelates
,
and
great
men
,
do
not
acknowledge
Christ
(
as
is
reported
)
.
Lappia
in
the
Latine
toung
is
interpreted
a
foolish
and
sottish
or
hartlesse
nation
,
which
name
(
as
I
thinke
)
is
imposed
vpon
them
,
for
that
the
soile
by
the
continuall
and
binding
cold
,
being
as
it
were
dull
,
is
lesse
apt
eyther
to
receiue
or
bring
forth
fruites
:
the
naturall
borne
people
of
Lappia
be
very
strong
set
,
and
of
a
middle
stature
,
they
be
mauelous
nimble
and
dexterious
in
vsing
their
bowes
and
darts
,
which
practise
of
throwing
the
dart
they
exercise
euen
from
their
infancy
,
in
such
sort
,
that
if
a
boy
shoote
at
a
marke
and
misse
it
,
he
hath
no
meate
giuen
him
vntill
he
haue
hit
the
marke
:
insteed
of
other
garments
they
weare
skins
finely
sowed
together
,
where-with
they
defend
them-selues
from
the
cold
;
which
they
be
so
accustomed
to
indure
,
that
if
need
bee
,
they
will
ouer-come
it
without
any
defence
at
all
of
those
skinnes
:
their
dwellings
are
in
tents
,
for
of
houses
they
haue
no
vse
,
because
they
often
remooue
out
of
one
place
into
another
:
other
course
of
life
haue
they
none
then
hunting
,
fishing
,
and
fowling
,
wherein
they
bee
maruellous
expert
and
skilfull
,
for
in
that
Prouince
is
great
aboundance
of
those
things
.
They
vse
no
tillage
,
and
they
haue
ships
made
without
any
Iron
nailes
or
pins
,
which
being
charged
and
burdened
with
fishes
dried
in
the
ayre
,
and
with
pelts
,
or
skinnes
,
they
transport
them
to
their
neighbours
,
and
bordering
people
,
and
get
for
them
in
exchange
victuals
and
money
,
in
dooing
whereof
they
vse
no
speach
but
signes
and
becks
,
which
onely
hapneth
through
the
barbarousnesse
and
harshnesse
of
their
language
,
which
their
neighbours
can
by
no
meanes
vnderstand
,
for
otherwise
they
bee
very
wise
and
cunning
in
their
exchanges
.
The
people
be
very
valiant
and
warlike
,
in
steed
of
horses
they
vse
a
kind
of
beasts
,
which
in
their
language
bee
called
Raingi
,
beeing
of
the
stature
and
coulor
of
Asses
,
hauing
clouen
hoofes
:
they
be
made
&
horned
like
Bucks
,
but
that
they
be
couered
ouer
with
a
kind
of
downe
,
&
be
not
so
long
,
nor
haue
so
many
branches
as
Bucks
hornes
haue
(
as
we
our selues
haue
seene
:
)
these
beasts
be
of
such
wonderfull
swiftnesse
,
that
in
the
space
of
twelue
houres
,
they
will
draw
a
chariot
thirty
Germaine
miles
,
and
in
their
going
,
whether
they
go
swift
or
softly
,
by
the
stirring
of
the
ioynts
of
their
legges
,
you
may
heare
a
noyse
like
vnto
the
cracking
of
nuts
.
The
religion
of
this
people
is
to
worship
the
fire
and
pillers
of
stone
for
gods
.
They
presage
and
iudge
the
euent
of
the
whole
day
,
by
euery
liuing
thing
that
meeteth
them
in
the
morning
:
they
obserue
matrimony
,
and
bee
exceeding
iealous
:
they
bee
so
famous
in
inchantments
,
that
amongst
many
other
very
strange
and
almost
incredible
things
to
bee
reported
,
which
I
omit
to
speake
of
,
they
will
by
their
inchantments
stay
a
ship
vnder
full
saile
,
so
stone
still
as
no
force
of
windes
can
remooue
her
:
which
euill
is
cured
with
Virgins
excrements
,
beeing
layde
vppon
the
hatches
of
the
shippes
,
and
vppon
the
benches
where
the
rowers
sit
to
rowe
,
for
these
Virgins
excrements
(
as
I
haue
heard
reported
by
the
inhabitants
)
those
spirits
doe
naturally
abhorre
.
Certaine
things
concerning
the
Aethiopians
,
collected
out
of
Ioseph
Scaliger
his
seuenth
Booke
:
De
emendatione
temporum
.
THis
is
not
the
first
time
that
the
name
of
the
Christian
Aethiopians
,
hath
beene
heard
amongst
vs
,
for
their
Churches
be
not
onely
at
Ierusalem
and
Constantinople
,
but
for
a
space
it
hath
beene
lawfull
for
them
to
solemnize
and
celebrate
their
sacrifices
at
Rome
and
Venice
,
and
many
things
may
be
vnderstood
of
them
and
of
their
customes
,
both
by
the
Portugals
nauigations
,
and
by
the
booke
of
Francis
Aluarez
trauels
,
who
went
himself
into
Aethiopia
.
For
as
yet
wee
haue
onely
heard
of
the
name
of
Aethiopia
,
but
it
is
strange
that
the
name
of
the
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
,
in
our
great
grand-fathers
dayes
,
was
first
knowne
to
vs
out
of
Asia
,
not
out
of
Aethiopia
:
for
before
these
three
hundred
yeares
the
Aethiopian
Kings
had
euer
large
dominions
in
Asia
,
especially
in
Drangiana
in
the
confines
of
Susiana
,
in
India
and
in
Sinus
,
vntill
the
Tartarian
Emperours
expelled
them
from
their
gouernment
in
Asia
:
for
the
Abyssini
beeing
vanquished
and
expelled
from
the
country
of
the
people
of
Sinae
,
by
Cingis
King
of
Tartary
,
Vncan
the
great
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
being
slaine
,
shortly
after
Cincan
the
sonne
of
Cingis
,
and
Cincanus
sonne
Bathin
can
,
did
vtterly
expell
and
driue
out
all
the
Abyssini
,
from
Moin
and
the
kingdome
of
Sinae
,
and
compelled
them
to
flye
into
Affrick
.
Surely
wee
haue
often
wondred
,
that
a
nation
at
this
day
altogether
ignorant
in
sea-faring
businesse
,
should
be
so
mighty
and
potent
,
both
by
sea
and
land
,
that
they
haue
inlarged
their
dominions
from
Aethiopia
to
the
people
of
Sinae
.
In
those
dayes
the
knowledge
of
that
Emperor
came
vnto
vs
,
but
by
the
name
of
Prestigian
,
which
in
the
Persian
tongue
(
now
vsed
almost
throughout
all
Asia
,
as
Latium
is
in
the
West
)
signifieth
Apostolicke
,
vnder
which
name
is
certainly
vnderstood
,
a
rightfull
and
Christian
King
.
That
the
gouernment
of
the
Aethiopians
was
great
and
large
in
Asia
,
is
signified
by
the
Aethiopian
crosses
which
are
in
Giapan
,
Syna
,
and
other
places
,
as
also
by
the
Temple
that
is
situated
in
the
Region
of
Maabar
,
and
dedicated
to
Saint
Thomas
,
which
hath
crosses
,
and
many
other
things
in
it
,
as
are
in
Aethiopia
,
and
is
builded
after
the
Aethiopian
fashion
,
and
(
that
which
is
more
)
retaineth
as
yet
the
Aethiopian
name
.
FINIS
.